Untitled

H I D D EN W ISD O M O F C H RIST
AN D T HE
KE Y O F KN O WLE D GE
H IST O R Y O F T H E AP O C R Y PH A .
BY ERN EST DE BUNS E N .
IN T W O VO LUM E S .
VO L . I .
LO N D O N
LO N GM AN , GR E E N , LO N GM AN , RO BE R T S , GR E E N .
18 65 .
DE DI CAT D
E
T H E M E M O R Y
THE C H AM PI O N S OF T R UT H
ALL AG E S .
P R E F AC E .
T HE D OCTR IN E OF JE S US cannot be known as it ou gh t to

be un til two p r o b lems shall h ave been s o lv e d .
In the first p la ce , s om e addi tional li ght must be thrown

on th e last pr o -
Christian d evelopm e nt of Judaism , an d o n
i ts con nexion with Ch ristian ity . In the s econ d place , a
sa tisfactory reason m ust be a ss ign ed for the m ysterio us
fact , th at the fi rst three Evan g eli sts h ave evidently agreed
not to refer to a ny o f thos e importan t sa
yi ngs of Christ ,
whi ch h ave been recorded only by the b elo v e d Apostle ,
whos e Gospel was n o t published before an advan ced period

of th e e o d c entury
s c n .
It is the Obj ect of th e followin g in vestigation s on th e
origin an d developm en t of a pocryphal traditio n , an d es
p e ci ally on the Hi dden W i sdo m of Chri st to , su gge st a
Scriptural soluti on of th ese all -

importan t problem s , an d
thus to further the kno wledge of the truth as it is in

’
Jesus .
ABBE Y LO D GE , R EGEN T '

S P AR K , LO N DO N
D ecemb er 1 8 64 .
VO L . I .
C O N T E N T S
T H E FIRST VOLUME .
C H AP T E R I .
ADAM T HE REFO R M ER .
Ary an s —M i gr ati on
P AG E
O r i g i n a l T ex t an d V er b al T radi ti on of th e
fr o m B actr i a to th e I n d us —Bi b li cal R efer en ce to th e sam e
C H APT E R II .
T HE E
J WI S H R FO R MAT I O N
E .
Par ti e s i n th e Je wi sh Ch ur ch —O r i gi n an d D e ve lo pm en t of th e
S e c r e t, H i dd e n or Apo cry ph al T ra d i ti o n
C H APT E R II I .
PHI LO OF ALEX AN DR I A .
D ev elo p m en t o f Apo cryphal T r a di ti o n or Jewi sh Gno sti ci sm
C H AP T E R IV .
T HE P REACHI N G OF E
J S US CHR I S T .
I n tr od ucti on —C h i r st a n d th e Ph ar i se e s Chr i st an d H i s D i sci p le s

—Chr i st and th e Jewe—Chr i st an d th e Apo cryph a —Ch ri st an d
Ph ilo —Ch i t r s
'
s S e con d Com i ng
C H APT E R V .
PEL REVEAL ED r o PAUL

T HE GO S .
I ntro d u cti o n —T h e H i dd en W i d m —T h e O th e Go s el —Paul

—Phili ppi —
s o r p
an d Apollo s —E ph esi an s —C olo ssi an s an s Phi lem o n
—T i m oth y - Con clusi on
X C ON T E N TS OF T HE FI R S T VOLUM E .
C H APT E R VI .
T HE EPI S TLE TO T HE HEBREW S .
I n tr o d ucti on —F ath er , S on an d S pi r i t—T h e T wo C ov en an ts

P AGE
T h e R ule of F ai th —C o n clusi on
C H AP T E R VI I .
T HE EPI S T LE OF B RNA ABAS .
D oc eti c D ev elopmen t of Gn o sti ci sm
CH AP T E R VI I I .
O RI GIN OF THE RO MAN CHUR C H .
I n tr od u cti on —E pi tl s e of Clem en t -
S h eph er d of H ermas Gn o s
ti ci sm an d D oceti ci sm — —
I gn ati us I gn ati an E pi stles L Poly ca r p - -
Ju ti s n M ar t r
y
—M ar ci on
ERRA A T .
P ag e l , li ne 1 4 fr om top th e great d e s ce nd ent .
2 0, 15 lead o n e .
2 1. n 17 Polyth e sm i .
4 8, 4 comp . J
er vu 1 1
. . .
8 1, 34 to th e t i me wh en S et was the na me of Go d i n
E gyp t, wh en th e pr nci ples i .
a co mplete o ffer n
g i .
afar i
an d wh ch not all ha d r ece ved i .
th ey ha d n ot all r ece ved i .
‘
b
whils t o nly s uch as A rah am wer e mi n df ul of th at
’
country fro m wh en ce th ey came out no w .
1 H
u di d i
rece ve .
CHAP T ER I .
AD AM THE RE FOR M E R .
O R I GI N AL T T AN VER AL T RAD I T I O N O F THE ARYAN S —

EX D B M I GRAT I O N FR O M
BACT R A T O T HE I N D US —
I BI L I CAL R FERE N CE T O T H E S AM
B E E.
W hen the Gentiles, who ha ve

'
not the la w, do by na tur e the thing s conta i ned in

the la w, these, ha vi ng n ot the la w, ar e a la w unto themselves .
—R om
’
. ii 1 4
. .
R E L I GI O N i s a definition an d a m ani festation o f the rela

tion s between m an an d hi s Go d ; between the free creatur e
an d th e fr e e Cre ator Whatever valu e we m ay assign to
.
reco rds o f o ther reli gions the record O f the reli gion o f
‘
the chosen people Isra el m ust al ways be regarde d as the

pearl o f gre at price It shows the gradual develop m en t o f
.
God s revela tion to m an ; the sowi ng the growin g an d the

’
, ,
reapin g o f the Divin e Word For th e Bible i s the m irror.

,
which reflects to the believer i n God s supernatural action ’
upo n hi s s o ul th e hi s tory o f th a t a ction upon the chos e n

,
men o f a ch o sen people whilst a dm ittin g a sim ilar a ctio n

,
O n h u man ity at large an d th u s defin in the co n n ectio n

, g
b etw e e n n a tural and reve aled religion .
Abrah am the an cestor o f the chosen race the first de Ab

, , raham.
sce n d an t o f Shem was called an d cho s en by God

, He .
li ved i n U r o f the Ch aldees an d received the Divin e

’
,
1
comm an d to quit the land o f the Ch aldaean s Leavin g .
’
the s ou thern declivity o f the Arm e ni an t able lan d the -
moun t ai n s o f the Ch aldaean s the p atriarch al family per , ,
haps followed by m any others p ursued i ts southwar d ,
Acts vn . 4 .
B
course towards the Lan d o f Prom ise The sacre d records .
do n o t in form us whi ch we re th e r e lation s of the fri e n d

o f God of th e father o f the fa ith ful with the o th e r
’ ’
, ,
in h abita n ts o f South e rn Asia But w e k n ow th at th e se .
sa m e an d the adj oi n in g di stric ts were i n h abited by m igh ty

1
tribes which about the year 1 2 3 0 we re subj ugated by
,
the Assyria n s Am ong th e inh abita nts o f these coun tri e s

.
were the B a ctri an s wh o w e re at this ti m e rule d o ver by

,
n ative ki n g s an d who p o s s e ss ed th e n orth e as t e rn p a rt o f

,
-
th a t di strict which i n later tim es form e d th e Persian pro

Z oroaste r . vin ce o f Iran Here it w as th at Zoro aster the gre at
.
,
r eform e r o f th e Ary an fai th prom ulgate d hi s doctrin e , ,
th e l e a di n g pri n cipl e s o f w h ich h ave b e en tran smi tte d

to us by th e Avesta th at i s the li vin g Word or as
‘
,
’
, ,
’
o th e rs tr an slate it th e ori gin a l text This origin al te xt ’
, .
form e d th e writte n law which m ay h ave bee n in te rpre te d , ,
ev en from the ea rliest tim es by an o ral or verb al tradition ,
which w as called Zen d an d was i n cours e o f tim e ,

’
co m m itte d to wri ting Th us an other or seco n d law a .

, ,
D e utero n om y w a s a dded to the o rigin al text of the

,
’ ‘
Ho ly Wo rd An d the com p en di um s o f th e written a n d

.
’
the oral law w e re com bin e d un der th e title O f Avesta

Z e n d or Z e n d Avesta At first th e written law th e
,
’
-
.
’
, ,
Avesta an d th en the oral law the Z en d wo uld b e re garded

, , ,
as m o s t i m por ta n t ; a n d th us th e ch an ge from Ave s t a
Z e n d to Z e n d Avesta m ight b e explain ed We sh all late r

-
.
refe r to a fam o us p assage i n th e m ost an cie n t p ar t o f th e

Av e sta wh e re the two laws th at i s the origi nally wri tten
, ,
a n d th e origi n ally u n written traditio n ar e r e cog n is ed a s
authorita tiv e It has b ee n sh o wn th at th e an ci e n t Yasn a

.
,
’
s a crific e prob a bly form ed ori in ally a s e ara t e b o ok

’
or , g p ,
2
call e d the Holy Word i t i s s e ver al tim e s re fe rred to
a s aut h orita tive Script ure i n the yo un ger Ya sn a th e Vi s ,
Com p . G e sch i ch te d es Alte r th um s, I 2 74

D unk e r,
’
. .
9
Co mp H aug s E ss ay s on S acre d L an guage, W r t n gs, an d R el g
‘
ii ii
’
. o n of
th e P ars e e s, Bo m a y 1 8 6 2
’
b
Also H aug s G ath a s d es Z arath ustr a ;
’
.
’
a nd
p
S i egel s Av esta, L ei pz 1 860
’ ’
. .
Z R O OAS TE R .
para t a n d th e Ve n didad which books form th e m ost ,
a n cien t p a rt o f th e Ave sta as tran s m itted to u s Acco rd .
i ng to the o pi nion o f all i n terpre ters o f th e Ave sta the ,
Yasn a con t ains writi ngs o f Z o ro aster hi m self wh o h ad ,
received Divi n e revelation s fo r which re aso n the Ya sn a ,
i s the o nl y p art o f the Ave sta which cl ai m s to b e Divin ely

i n spired Zoroaster or rath e r Zarathus tra S pi tama a
.
, ,
m e ss e n ger o f God who li s te n s to the voice o f th e Spirit

’
, ,
lived un der th e reign o f th e Bactrian Kin g Vi stasp a wh o ,
was th e si xth ki n g whos e n a m e i s m e n tio n e d by his torical

traditi o n W e d o n o t kn ow h o w m an y kings rule d i n
.
B actri a between the govern m e n t o f Vi staspa an d th at o f

O x ath r e s who w as abo u t th e ye ar 1 2 3 0 con quer e d by
,
Nin us th e foun der o f the Assyria n e m pire But sin ce

, .
th e fa th e r o f Vi staspa i s m en tio n ed i n th e Boo k o f th e

Kings as the b ui lde r o f B actra th e capital it i s m ore th an , ,
pro bable that Vi s taspa b e lo n ge d to th e very e arliest kin gs

o f B a ct r i a I f O x a th r es co uld O ppose
. m e n to
the Assyrian s an d i f Nin us ha d to bri ng two m illi on s o f
,
warriors i n to th e fi eld ( as Ctesias reports ) before h e co uld ,
e ffe ct the previously a tte m pted subj uga tio n o f h i s Ba c
trian rival w e m ay assum e th at a lon g p e riod i n te rv e n e d

,
betwe en the fo un de r o f th e capital an d the l a st o f the

Ba ctrian kin gs This hypoth e sis would b e stre ngthen e d
.
we r e we to accept the tradition recorded by Plin y a n d

o thers a cco rdin g to which Zoro a ster liv e d a bo u t the ye ar
,
6 42 9
A fur ther confirm atio n o f this view i s con t ai n ed i n the
fact th a t i n th e Av e sta with the e arlier p art O f which
, ,
th e life o f the Arya n Reform er i s in ti m a tely con n ect e d ,
n e ither E b atan a fo un ded a bou t th e ye ar 7 0 0 n o r P as ar

g , ,
garda n o r Persepolis ar e m ention ed a n d that n eith er

, , ,
Nin eveh n o r Babylon seem to h av e exi sted at th e tim e

wh en the o rigin al text o f Zoroa ste r s revelations we re ’
com mitte d to writin g This is all th e m ore rem arkabl e

.
,
sin ce the prin cip al pla c e s k n own to the an ci e n t Bactri an s
ar e c arefu lly en u m e ra t e d i n th e Av e s ta It m entio n s i n .
B 2
the East the hot coun try o f the s even rivers h epta
hen du th at i s I n di a a n d i n th e South th e lovely ,
H ar akai ti Ar ch o si a It k n ows H a e tum at D r angi a na

’ ’
-
,
.
,
or S e d ch e stan ; it sp e cifi e s i n th e North Ai ryan a v aéj o ,

’
S ug d h u or Sogdian a Bakh d hi
’
o r th e Ary an hom e
’
, ,
o r B alkh ; Mur u or Merv tha t i s the country o f th e ,

’
Margu s ; H ar oj u the hari v a i n the Cun e iform i nscri p ,

’
tio n s th a t i s the co un tr y o f the Arya n s ; Sarkan a th e

, ,
’
lan d o f wo lve s H yr kani a ; M e z e n d er an an d Ragh a

, ,
’
,
’
which con sists o f three cas tl e s T h e latter i s the m os t .
w es terly p o in t m e n tion e d i n the Avesta and it i s furth e r ,
desc ribed a s th e seat o f the wicked an d e xceedi ng great

do ubt No w Ragh a i s situated o n th e eastern frontier
.
’
o f Me di a a n d it i s d ifficu lt to co n ceiv e why th e capita l

,
o f Me di a s h o ul d n o t h ave been m en tio n ed i f it h a d exi sted
a t th a t tim e .
An o th e r proof o f the high an tiquity which m ust be

ass ign e d to th e a e o f Zoroa ste r i s d e rived from the cir
g
c um s ta n c e th a t he i s st ated i n the Ave sta to h ave be e n
born i n the aborigin al hom e o f the Aryans i n Ai r ya n a ,
v a é O th e firs t pla ce where a ccord i n g to Arya n tr aditio n

j , , ,
1
H cd e n .
Go d as s em bled li vin g cre atures Although Zoroaster .
was prob ably born i n B actria yet th e c e le brated o n e o f ,
Ai r yan a va ej O 2
the so n o f Po ur ush aspa w as by tradi tio n
’
, ,
1
A b r ah am Z
i s sue forth , a out fi ve th ousan d y ears ago ,
an d o r o as t e r b
i i i i
fr o m a d ark ch aos o f m d d le As at c l fe ; th e fo rm er as Pr o h et o f th e S i ri t p p
i i
i n w e ste rn As a, th e latte r as w tn ess of th e m oral con s c o usn es s of Go d i n i
E as tern As a i b
T h e y oth stan d i n th e m d st o f a great an d an ci en t ci vi l
. i i
i
s at o n, an d m o ve i n a w o n d e r fully ro elli n
g ac ti v ty o f th e tr ep p
s an d i ib
p p
eo le o f th a t p
art o f th e w o r ld O n th e oth e r s d e o f th e E u h rate s
. i p
b k b
A rah am lo o s ack to w ard s th e w d e lai n s o f Ar am , an d ey on d th em i p b
i n to t h e ance s tr al lan d , Ar aks ad , t h e Ass r o Ar m en an
p y m o u n ta n s o f - i i
Arr a pakhi ti s Z o roas te r an d h i s di sci le s look ack u o n th e lo s t h o m e i n
. p b p
th e n or th , i n th at on ce p
ar adi s e like lan d o n th e s o ur ces o f th e O
-
us an d x
J axart es , to w ard s P am er , th e U am er u o f th e an c e n ts an d to w ar d s th e
p ,
i
i
n orth e rn M o un ta n o f G o d s , o f th e tra d t on o f w h ch w e fi n d a later ech o ii i
p p
e v en am on g th e ro h e ts o f th e H e r e w s ( I s xi v 1 3 ; co m Ezb v i . . p . . xx ii .
i
S e e B un se n s G o tt i n d e r G e s ch ch te, 1 858 , of w h ch an E ngli sh tr an sla
’ ’
i
bi p p
ti o n i s n o w e n g re are d for u li cat o n b y M i ss W i nkw o r th p b i .
2
Y as i x 1 4
. . .
O
AB R I GI N A L M I GR A I T ON . 5
thus conn ected with H ae di n e sh or Hed en the lan d o f ,
ch a rm wh e re a p aradis e th at i s a fen ce d garde n or

’ ’
, , ,
p ark was i n p ri m ordial tim es laid o ut by Divin e co m

,
m an d an d prob ably was S ituated n ear the sources o f

,
th e O xus an d Yax ar te s In to this pla ce o f refug e a ccord .

,
i n g to Aryan tradi tion the cradl e o f m an ki n d where the ,
win ter lasted ten m on ths o f ever y li ving thin g both o f , ,
the ani m al a n d o f the vegetable ki ngdom two o f e very ,

’
s ort were to be a dm itted
, Zoroaster asks Go d who was .
,
the fir st m an with whom he con versed and the Pro phet ,
receive s the an swer th a t God first convers ed about the

law with H o m or Yi m a th at i s with Ki n g Jem sh i d
’ ’
, ,
o f Ar a n tra di tion wh o h o w ever wo uld n o t prom ulg a te

y , , ,
the Divin e law revea led to hi m Hereupon th e firs t m an .
with whom God spoke a n d who obeye d hi s vo ice wa s , ,
Zoroaster who i s called the b eautiful an d th e pur e

, ,
’
1 2
born whom God com m an ded to spread ove r God s
,
’ ’
worlds an d to m ake them frui tful This seem s to r efe r .

’
to th e his torical fact th at in the time o f Zo roaster the

an ces tors o f the I n do Ger m an ic ra ces the Ary an s began to-
, ,
spre a d over God s world The ea rli e st m igration took Ab igi l

’
. or na
“ 3 m m“
place i n prehistorical tim es un der Ki n g Je m shid an d th e , ,
11
acco un t o f thi s e x od us prefixed to o n e o f the m o st an ci e n t ,
books o f the Avesta the Vendi da d m ust h ave been pre , ,
se rved by ora l t ra di tio n fo r a lo n g tim e before it w a s
com mi tted to wr itin g This aboriginal m igration had fo r .
i ts s ta rti ng poin t the Aryan h o m e i n the h ighlan d s o f

’
Cen tral Asia perhap s o n the western slop es o f the Be

,
lur d agh a n d the M usd agh T h e Aryan emigran ts s eem .
to h a ve taken a westerly course sin ce the pla ces m en ,
ti o n e d i n this m igration ace co un t a s lying towards the -
north a n d n orth eas t o f a n cie n t B actri a

- ar e recorde d i n ,
exactly the sam e order i n whi ch em igrants co ming fro m ,
the eas t an d going to the west woul d re ach them S O

Y as 25xi
J
. . .
B bl aph e t, t ch
0
2
T he nam e gi v e n to th i s r ac e i n th e re co r d s of th e i e 1s
’
means ac cordi ng to so m e i n te r pre ter s to s
pr e ad .
th at we m ay regard S ugd h u Bakh d hi an d Muru as the , ,
prin cip al h altin g places o f th e pri m ordi al Aryan m igration

-
fro m Ai ry a n a to Be r e kh d h a or Bakh d hi tha t i s from the

, , ,
Ar yan to the Bactrian hom e Wh at con cern s us a n d .

,
wh at we h ave here to con sider ar e the his torical migra ,
tions o f the Ar yan ra ce from the ki ngdom o f Ba ctria ; the

first o f which i s the m igration o f Ar yan tribes i n the tim e ,
o f Zoro as ter to the confi n e s o f the In dus fro m when ce at

, , ,
a la ter peri od they sprea d to the plai ns o f the G an ges

, .
It h as bee n fully established th at the li gh t co lo ur e d

In di an s who called the ms elve s Aryans mi grated from
, ,
the Bactri an m oun t ai n s first i n to the valley o f the In dus ,
wh e re they m e t with the n o n Aryan races the D asyus -
of th e Veda n o w called T uran ian s

, an d by som e ,
C ushi te s Th ese Ar yan im m igrants called the great river

.
Sin dh u th at i s Stream a n d i ts aboriginal inh abitan ts

,
’
, ,
’
S ai n d h ava fro m which n am e the Gre e ks form e d the

’
word I n d oi The cause o f this m igration was a serious

.
’
con flict be tween di fferen t tribe s o f the Aryan fam ily who ,
h ad up to thi s tim e lived pe ace ably together i n the Bac

tri an m oun tai n s Origi n ally th e Aryans were all shep
.
herds an d led a n om adic life b ut before the fo un dation ,
o f the Aryan sta te i n B actri a agriculture m us t h a ve been ,
resorted to by som e of the Aryan brother tribes It m ay -

.
,
'
perh aps even be co nj e ctur ed th at fe n cing o fi particular

,
districts i n th e abo rigi n al hom e of the Aryan s was a

practice which d en otes if n o t the first in tro d uction o f
,
a griculture to a n om ad ic race at le ast the diffic ultie s ,
which m ust n ece ssarily a ris e between brother tribe s p ur -
s ui n g i n in creasi ng n um be rs the co m m on avocatio n o f
gra zing thei r flocks I n th e tim e o f Zoroas ter it h ad

.
beco m e advisable to urge the n ecessity o f cultiva tin g the

g ro u nd
, an d to di s co ur a
g e the n o m adic h a bits o f the
Ar yan s But it would s e em th at hereupon a di vi sio n
.
aros e betwee n th e broth e r tribe s ; s o m e were rea dy to -
rem ain i n the co untry which they then inhabited wh ilst ,
others directed thei r atten tion to emigrati on The s ep ara .

AR YAN RE FOR M .
tion woul d perh aps n o t then h ave taken place h ad

, ,
Zoroa ster n o t o ccas ion ed a schism i n th e Aryan fam ily by

pro m ulgatin g the d ivin e revelation s which he cl aim ed to
h ave received from God him self .
I n order to do this with d ue solem ni ty an d e ffect ,
Zoro as ter sum m on ed a m o nster m eetin g o f all the Aryan -
tribes an d stan ding b efore the sacred fir e he a ddr ess ed

, ,
hi s co un trym en i n a m etrical spe e ch which h as been ,
pre s erved to us an d the chief t e nden cy o f which i s to

,
in du ce h i s coun trym en to lea ve the worship O f th e d evas ,
— —
or gods that i s polytheism to b o w o nly befo re Ahura
,
Ma zda (the li vin g Wise O n e ) an d to se p arate them selves ,
entir ely from the idolaters This was the cardi n al poin t .
’
o f Zoro ast e r s reform But the prophet o f th e livi n g

’
.
Go d was also the prophet o f agriculture an d civi lizatio n

‘ ’
.
A tru e perceptio n o f the duties o f m a n to wards Go d

m u st le a d to the d ue perfo rm an ce o f m an s dutie s toward s
’
hi s n eighbour Am o n g thes e stan ds fore m ost the cul ti

.
vation o f the soi l as the m o st efficacio us m e an s o f check

,
i ng the i n fl uen ces o f wicked m en an d evil spirits The .
—
prim eva l Spirit the essen ce o f truth the creator o f li fe , ,
who m a n ifests h i s life i n hi s works—fir st create d thro ugh

hi s in born glory the m ultitude o f ce lestial bo di e s ; an d
,
through h i s mi n d the good cre a ture s govern e d by the ,
inbo r n good m i n d He the h v i n g an d everl asting

.
’
Spirit m ak es them to gro w an d to be led by H i s

,
’
,
’
’
Spi rit th at i s by the inborn good m in d Thi s Divin e
, ,
.
Spiri t i n the world h as first dwe lt with the till er o f the

a n d it h a s the n vi sited hi m who do e s n o t cultiva te
1
soil
’
it O f thes e two ( the agri culturist an d th e h erdsm an )

’
.
A r m ai ti the spirit o f the world ) cho se th e piou s

sh e
( ,
cultiva tor th e prop agator o f life whom sh e ble sse d with

, ,
th e riche s produced by the good m in d All wh o do n o t .
till the e arth an d who con ti n ue to worship the devas

,
2
hav e n o sh are i n the good tidings or go sp el
’
,
’
.
Th w d A y h as b ee d i v d f om A th p l ugh
’
1 e r r, e o
e or r an n er .
Y xxxi 7 10
2
asn a .
-
.
O bli ged to choose between the n ew worship o f the o n e

a n d livin g God an d the p ur suit o f a gric ult ur e a t ho m e
o n th e o n e s ide or the w o rship o f m a n y gods

,
a n d the ,
n o m adic li fe abro a d o n the other s om e o f the brother ,
trib e s fin ally decided to separate from the rest an d takin g ,
an e asterly cou rs e s ettl e d o n th e b ank s o f the Upper
In dus We ar e n o t t o ld whether bloody struggles pre

.
ceded this s ep aration o f th e Aryan brothers The n o .
m a di c tribes m ay well h ave co m plain ed o f bein g th us

driven o ut from the face o f th at belo ved p art o f the
e arth wh ere they an d thei r an cestors h ad d welled an d o f ,
bein g forced to beco m e fugitives an d vagabonds o n the

e arth wh ere death by violen ce mi ght aw ait th e m Agai n
,
.
,
the gre at reform er an d lawgiver p atroni sed as he was by ,
th e Ki n g o f the L an d m ay h ave fe lt th at the dep arti n g

,
trib e w e re en title d to every ki n d o f protection which

could be exte n ded to them pre vio us to their exodus and ,
durin g the same The prophet m ay well h ave con sidered

.
it n e ce ssary to declare that s evenfold ven gea n ce shoul d

be taken o n tho se who m ight ac t i n a hostile m an n er to
the brother tribe which was go in g o ut from the prese n ce
-
o f the Lord i n o rder to dwell i n co un t r i e s u nkn own .
We kn ow n o t how m any cen turies the im migran t tribes

o f th e Aryan s m a h a ve lived o n the b a n ks o f the In d us
y .
Not on ly h ad they to co n que r the n o n Aryan th at i s the -
Turan ian race s which h ad settled i n these di stricts before

,
the m b ut i n cours e o f tim e th ey h a d likewis e to defe n d

,
th e ms elves again st the attack s o f other Aryan tribes who ,
fo llowed their ex ample i n quitti n g th e Ba ctr i a n h o m e o f

thei r forefathers Lon g in de ed m ust h ave been th e p e riod
.
o f ti m e d uri ng which the co n qu e s t s were effe cted to
which the songs o f the Ve da refer an d which were ,
wr itten o n the banks o f th e In d us 1

Here it suffices to .
poin t out th at abo ut th e year 1 3 00 B C the Aryan s h ad

, . .
n o t o n ly co n qu ered th e co un tries o f the Ga n ge s which ,
river i s n o t m en tion ed i n th e an cien t Vedas b ut that ,
C m p M x M ii ll
1
w k
’
o . a th V der s or on e e a.
10 AD AM THE RE FOR M E R .
The biblical record declares th e ho m e o f hi s fo refathers

to h ave be en the r egion o f the Ch aldae an m o un t ai ns which ,
w as prob ably i n h abited by the Ar yan ra ce It i s a ckn o w .
ledge d th at the Bible records referri n g to th e tim e previou s -
to Abrah a m a n d which were tran s m i tted to la ter ge n e

,
ratio n s by the d e sc en dan ts o f the an cestor o f th e Hebrew

race i n so m e instan ces ad mit o f an all e gorical in terpre ta
,
tion Th us even the n am e o f No ah m ay po ssibly h ave

.
b e e n chosen fo r the p urpose O f referri ng to the tim e o f

the flood It i s well kn o wn th at the word Noah i s deriv e d
.
from the Ar yan ro ot n a or n ach which m e an s w ater

’ ’
, ,
fro m which the In di an n aus th e Lati n n avi s an d th e

’ ’
, ,
G erm an na chen an d n a ss a r e derived ; whi lst i n the

’ ’
language o f som e o f the In dian tribes up to the pres en t

d ay n oa m e ans to dri nk an d n oka th e so urce Agai n
’ ’
‘ ‘
, ,
.
,
th e n a m e s O f th e s on s o f No ah clearly den ote the

‘
co untrie s occupi e d I n rem ote ages by the di ffe ren t ra ces

o f m a n kin d oc cupyi n g the n orthern the ce n tr a l a n d the
, , ,
so uth e rn p a rts o f th e then kn own world An d al th o ugh .
it i s n atural to suppo se th at the S e m itic writer b eli eves

Sh e m to h ave been e ither the eldest so n or the r e pr e sen ,
tati v e o f the firs t trib e o f th e p o stdil uvi an fa m ily yet i n ,
the ethn ographic acco un t co n tain ed i n the l 0th ch apter

o f G e n e si s o n e o f the m o s t an cie n t historical docu m e n t s
,
i n the Bible Japh e t tho ugh prob ably n o t a ct ually decl ared
, ,
1
to b e the eld e r i s m e n tion ed before h i s bro th e rs when
’
, ,
the people repres en ted by hi s son s ar e en um erated as 2

,
i f the se were the fir st born a m o ng th e n ation s 3

Again -
.
,
the so n s o f Shem th at i s Elam Assh ur Ar p axad Lud , , , , ,
an d Ar a m ar e here en um erated i n r e gul a r order fr o m

,
ea t to we st Aram closin g the list o n the b o rde rs o f th e

s
,
Western S ea that i s o f the Medite rra n ean This points

,
’
.
to an aborigin al m igration from the n orth east to which -

,
the n am e an d th e hi story o f Abrah am refe rs An d fi n ally .

,
1
G en . x . 21 .
2
G en 2 . x . .
3
Accordi n g to Gr eek m yth ology J
a e to s
p , th e h us an d b of th e As i a, w as
th e an ces tor of th e h uman r ace .
J APH E TI C AN D SEM I I TC A CC OUN T . 11
ar e we n o t p e rm itted to explai n ethn ologically als o the

biblical records referrin g to the son s o f Adam ? An d i f
w e do s o ca n it be de n ied th a t thi s rem arkabl e a ccou n t
,
m ay be i n ten ded as a figurative refere n ce to th at great

histori cal even t which we h ave j ust considered that i s to , ,
th e s e p a ra tion o f the Aryan shepherds fro m th e Ar y an

till e rs o f the gro un d ? Every p art o f th e story can b e so
explai n ed excepting th at i n the biblical re cord it i s th e
,
tiller o f the groun d an d n o t the shepherd who leaves the

, ,
terre strial paradi se fo r a distan t coun try .
This very m arked di fler en ce between the two accoun ts

m ay be explai n ed witho ut assum in g la ter correction s o f
the text The Semitic wr iter whos e allegory might i n
.
,
h i s tim e be un derstood to refer to this even t o f the p ast ,
would n atur ally en ough claim fo r Abel the repre sen tative ,
o f h i s tri b e th e m ore ho n o u red occupa tio n o f a sh e pherd

,
.
For a p astoral life i s by the writer co nsidered as esp e cia lly

prote cted ever sin ce i ts Divin e con secration ; whi lst th e
culture o f th e groun d li ke the latter its elf i s by h i m
, ,
con sidered as cursed fo r the sake o f m an ever S in ce he ,
h ad e aten th e fruit o f the tree o f kn owledge We se e ’

.
that th e h arm on y between the two acco un ts i s s uffici e n t

to le a d us to the conj e cture th at th e so n s o f Adam i n th e
biblical a ccoun t m ay like the sons an d gran dso ns o f
,
No ah be explain ed ethn ographically An d this th e bib

,
.
li cal a ccoun t oblige s us to do For i f C ain an d Abel ar e

.
taken to be the first child ren o f the fir st created p air ,
Cai n coul d n o t after the m urder o f Ab el have dreade d

, ,
to be fo un d o ut an d sl ain by an y m an exceptin g by h i s ,
paren ts from who se presen ce he fled to a distan t coun

,
try . Nor can the assum ption rem ov e the di fficulty th a t

altho u gh Eve h a d n o th i rd so n till aft e r the m u rder o f
Abel sh e m ay h ave h ad daughters whi ch th e Bible does

, ,
n o t m e n tio n becaus e they m a h ave l e ft Ede n fo r s o m e

, y
re as o n or other For th ough C ain s wi fe m ight be sup
.
’
p o s ed to h a ve been o n e o f these apocryph al sis ters o f

his h e co uld no t have dreade d th e reven ge o f the others
, ,
nor re ferred to th e m i n s u ch ge n er a l term s Ag a i n .

,
why should Cain th e brother or th e un cle h ave been

m a rked
Let us co mp are the pri n cipal features o f both accoun ts .
The descen dan ts o f a family are di vided in to sh epherds

an d tillers o f the s oil Both offer up sacrifice b ut o nly
.
,
the sa crifice o f o n e p arty i s well pleasin g to God ; an d -
this ci rcumstan ce i s the prin cip al caus e o f both p arties

n o t co n tin ui n g to live together i n pe ace A sep aration .
takes pla ce by emigration accordi ng to both accoun ts ; ,
b ut m urder i s by the Sem itic a ccou n t sta ted to h ave been

the imm ediate cause o f sep aration Yet as this m urde r .
,
i s occas ion ed by the fa ct i n which both a cco un ts agree, ,
that on ly the sacrifice o f the o n e p arty was acceptable to

God the addi tion o f thi s feature i n the biblical a ccoun t
,
can n ot be urged as a cardin al differen ce Moreover it .
m ay be conj ectured fro m the Japhetic or Aryan accoun t

, ,
tha t the s ep aration was n o t effected without dee ds o f

violen ce . The emigrating p arty accordi ng to both ,
a ccoun ts a dhered to a re ligion n o t pleasin g to God

, God
di d n o t re spect the sa crifice o f the sam e ; it wen t away
fro m the pre s en ce o f the Lord th at i s it serve d m a ny , ,
gods The fugitive p arty wen t towards the eas t o f th at

.
Ed en where God h ad m anifested H i s pre sen ce It mi .
r ted t o the b an k s o f the U pper In dus ; there it m a h ve

g a
y a
m ixed its el f up with the a borigin al in h abitan ts o f thes e

di stricts at all even ts it e st ablished its elf there an d b uilt
,
cities The lan d o f Nod o n the East o f Eden h as a ready

.
bee n iden tified with In dia H an

,
l
an d th e ci ty o f
,
En och (Kh an o ch ) with the n orth In dian city O f C h an o ge

,
‘
,
’
celebrated 1n the early epics o f the Hin doos an d called ,
by the an cients C an ogyza o f which the n arrator m ight ,

1
h ave heard .
Ada m th e I f then we ar e obliged to explai n fi uratively th i s

, ,
g
a cco un t i n Ge n e si s it s eem s to tran sport u s to th e tim e
,
o f the re t Ar ari reform er who would th us be proved

g a
y ,
V B hl G e i s E gli h tran l ti
1
on o en , en s , n s s a on .
GO D IS A S PI R I T . 13
as iden tical with the Adam o f th e Bible ; whils t the

bib lical record abo ut th e sons o f Adam would di rectly
refer to the first hi stori cal m igratio n o f the h um an race 1
.
We n e w p urpose givi n g a brief summ ary o f the prin

c i al te n ets whi ch a ccor di n g to the m o s t an cien t books
p , ,
o f the Ave s ta h a ve been u n doubtedl y prea ch ed by th e

,
g rea t Ary a n Re for m er The se a n cien t r e cords m a

y to a
.
,
certa in exte n t fill up the void occasion ed by the s can ty

,
a n d fra gm e n t ar y a ccoun ts which th e Bib le co n tain s wit h
re fe ren ce to the teachin gs o f Abrah am th e frien d o f ,
God But beyon d thi s th e se extra cts will it i s hoped

.
, , ,
p o in t to the sour ce o f th at Ar yan an d Chaldaean tradi tio n

'
o f which w e sh all show th at it caus ed the grea t reform
o f the Jewi sh faith abo ut the tim e o f th e B abylo n ia n
ca ptivity .
God i s O ne a n d I n vi s i b le — The n ew n am e given God i s a
to God by Zoroa ste r i s Ahura Maz da or Ab uro M az — -
d ao th a t Ahura who i s called M az d ao or the livin g

, ,
’
Creator of all or o f the universe ,

He i s the holy
’
.
’
,
2 3
livin g wis e Spirit ,
the tr ue God to whom ar e
, ,
’
oppo sed the liars the fall en an d evil spirits or deva s

‘
,
’
, ,
who were worshipped as gods H e i s th e li ght o f .
ligh t or He who h as H i s o wn li ght th e s ource o f th a t

,
’
light whi ch m ost resembles H i m an d through which ,
He appe ar s to H i s prophet He i s the s ource o f H i s .
i nbor n glory through which He first created th e

,
mul titu de o f celestial bodies as als o through H i s

mi n d ( or i n tellect
) He cre a ted the good cre a tu re s ,
govern ed by the inborn (in dwelli ng) good mi nd He i s .

’
the li vi ng good Spirit who i s everla stin g an d wh o ,

’
,
’
1
makes the good cre ature s grow He i s the Father o f .
"
the good active ( or operating) spir it (sense or mi n d )

,
‘
the Bein g who creates all the h oliest O n e th e ‘ ‘
1
S ee o ur co ncl ud n g r e m ar i k s on th i s su bj e ct at th e en d of th e n ex t
ch a pt e r , an d th e ta l e b on th e se v en th ous an d ye ar s i n th e last ch a pt er .
2
Y as . xlii i . 7 .
3 Y as . xlii i .4 . Y as m. i 7
. .
5
Y as . xlv . 4
. Y as . xlv . 5 .
Lord o f purity the e ss en ce o f truth the Creator o f

’ 1
,
life who m an ifests H i s life i n H i s work s ; th e prim eva l

,
Spirit th e Wi se so high i n m in d as to create th e world

, ,
an d the Fa th er o f the good spirit Vo h u m an o He ,

.
’
2
i s d e scrib e d as the p u re Fa ther the Fath e r o f all ,
’
1
truth ‘
the goo d Father who i s from ete rn ity si n c e ,
"
,
H i s b egi nni n g i s i n the b o undl e ss tim e ( Z arvan a kar an a )

’
-
5
s o th at He i s n e ith e r b e g o tt e n n o r cr e ated Through .
the h o liest Spi rit an d th e best m in d He h as giv en us ’
"5 7
ful n e ss an d i m m ortali ty an d to the li vin g God ’
8
belo n gs th e kingdom the m ight an d th e power sin ce , , ,
’
H e h as sp o k en word s an d perform ed d eed s be fore

’
,
9
s pirits or m an exi sted .
The S up erm un dan e the Almighty an d thro ugh H i s , ,
Spirit O mn iprese n t Cr e ator o f the un iv e rse i s in vi sible ,

1°
a n d wh e n H e a ppe ars to the eye o f th e prophet it i s ’
n o t H i s o wn fo rm b ut prob ably an i n co rp o r a ti o n o f H i s
,
Divi n e Spirit th at i s either the first created S r ao sh a or

, , ,
o n e o f th e Arch an g e l s th at i s o n e o f the i n h abita n ts o f

, ,
th e spirit ual w o rld which w as cre at e d be for e th e fo un

,
da tion s o f th e m at eri al world w e re laid .
T he fi r s t b or n a m ong a ll cr ea tur es is the D i vi n e Sp i r i t

-
Wi s d o m or W or d
, bthe
etwee n the C r M
ea tu r ed i a to r
e a nd
the C r ea to r a n d the org a n of s a n ctifica ti on a n d i mm o r ta li ty

, .
— T h e fir st bor n or fir stli ng o f cre atio n i s n o t, s trictly

-
sp e a ki n g , a crea tio n , b ut an e m an atio n fr o m the Cre ator ,
con v eyi ng th e Divin e elem en t to reason able crea ture s, by

e n d o win g th e m with a livi ng s oul , th at i s , with ful n es s
a n d i mm orta lity T h e pri m ordi al spiri t pro ceeds fro m
’ ’
.
th e Fa ther , an d by i nh abiti n g the so ul o f m an , prod uces

’
i f u n oppo s ed , Vo h um an o , th a t i s, the be st m in d or spirit ,

a n d th u s th e S o n o f God It i s th e pri n ciple o f life fo r
.
th e b o dy , a n d o f s an cti fica ti o n a n d i m m o rta lity fo r th e

so u l The divin ely wrought good m in d produces the ’
-
.
2
Y as xi 16 . . .
3
Y as . xlv n . 2 .
4 V ip
s . 11 . 17 .
6
V en d lvi 1 .x . .
7
Y as . xli v. 3
Y as . xxx vii . 3 .
1°
Y as 8, . xxx . x l v. 8.
THE F I R S T BOR N-
.
fr uits ofthe S pi rit th at i s p urity i n thought word an d

, , ,
deed s which i s cap able to wi th stan d the darkn e ss es o f

,
’
the m a te rial world which p asses away an d by re de e m ,

’
i n g the so u l fro m i ts earth ly pri s on house to transla te the -
fo rm er to th e gold e n thro n es o f the livi n g Go d an d o f

H i s A n gels .
T h e i n dw elli n g Divi n e Spirit i s als o calle d the holy

Wo rd th e Word o f God spoken by h i m i n th e b e gin
,
’
n i n g which wa s Lord or Maste r b e fo re th e creatio n ’
, , ,
o f th e d ay b e fo r e th e cr e a tion o f th e Ar ch a n g e l s an d
’
, ,
which th e go od Spi rit o f Go d h as co n tinu ously spo k e n 1

.
’
T h e Divi n e Spiri t or Word or Wis dom i s d e sign ate d a s

’
, ,
the typ e o f th e creatio n s i n th e world o f God If H e .
”
( the Sp i rit or Word ) H o n o v ar t e a che,s i n th e b e i n gs , ,
O th o u Crea to r o f All ( M azda ) h e b e com es lik e un to h i s ,
b ein gs ( b e co m es in carn ate ) an d bri n gs th e kingd om o f the ,

2
livin g Go d There fo re to b e le d by th e Spirit o f God
.
’
i s to b e i n Go d If m an giv e s him se lf o v e r to th e Go o d
.
Spiri t as to h i s Lord an d Ma ster th en spir it an d m atte r

,
’
,
h arm o n i o usly com bin e— th e e m bodied spiri t an d th e

spirit uali s ed m atter h av e b e co m e o n e through th e b e st
o p e r a ti n g S pirit the fin ite creature h as b e com e un ite d
w ith th e i n fi ni te Cre ato r ; m ort ality h as pu t o n i m m o r
tality ; th e enm ity cause d by th e opp o sin g pri n ciple s i n
m an h as b e en ab o li shed ; th e n e w m an i s o f th e Sp i ri t ,
as the Spirit i s o f God ; th e so n o f m an h a s b e com e a
s o n o f G o d ; fo r the livin g God i s fri e n d broth e r o r , ,

3
fath e r o f th o se who wo rship h i m .
The Divine Spirit or Wo rd i s m o re or less Opposed by

the i n dep e n de n t will o f re a s o n able cre atur e s i n th e spi rit ua l
and i n th e m a te ri al world This O pposin g e le m e n t i n .
creation h as n o t b e e n cre ate d by th e Crea tor o f th e Un i

vers e b ut it i s a con s e qu en ce o f the lib erty o f th o ugh t
, ,
wo rd a n d de e d with which Go d h as im b u ed hi s chose n

,
crea ture s All un godlin ess sprin gs fro m this source T h e

.
.
1
Y as . xix . 8, 9 .
2
Y as . xix . S ee S pi ’
e ge l s Av e s ta
.
1
Y as . xlv . 11 .
m ission of Divin e Wisdom Spiri t or W ord i s to brin g

th e ,
b ack th o se wh o owin g to th e ir wilful ali en a tion fro m

,
God co uld n o t inh e rit im m ortali ty i n the worlds abov e

, ,
unl e ss s a ved by this Divi ne m e ss e n ge r The fall an d the .
rem e dy h av e th e re fore co e xiste d e v e r sin c e the creation o f

re as o n able creatures I f n o t re deem ed the so ul o f m an
.
,
wo uld n o t b e tran slated after de ath an d he wo ul d n o t ,
b e co m e a citiz e n o f the cel e stial world o f e te rn al light .
As it i s th e office o f li ght to di sp e l darkn ess so it i s th e ,
m iss io n o f th e Divin e Spirit i n all age s to co n qu e r the

,
m ate ria l by th e spi ritu al .
This co n test between th e Spirit o f the Creato r an d the

spirit o f th e cr e at ur e b e tw e e n go o d an d evil b e tw e e n
, ,
th e i nfi n it e an d th e fi n ite i n th e cho se n ve ss e l o f God s

’
cr e atio n h as b e en e xpl ain e d by Z o roa st e r to th e Arya n s

,
i n Ba ctri a by th e p arabl e o f th e twi ns I n the begi n .
n i ng there w a s a p a ir o f twi n s two spiri t s e a ch o f pec uli ar

, ,
a ctivity ; th ese a r e the good a n d th e b as e i n tho ught ,
w o rd an d d e ed Ch o o se o n e o f these two spirits " Be

.
go o d n o t b ase An d the se two S pirits did both crea te ;

, .
th e o n e ( cr eated ) th e reality the o ther the n o n reali ty ,

-
.
O f th ese two spirits yo u m ust ch o o s e o n e e ither ,
th e evil th e origin a to r o f th e wors t actio n s o r the tr ue

, ,
h oly spiri t . Yo u can n ot belo n g to bo th o f the m .
T h e s o ul a s to ti m e the fi r s t ca us e a mong cr ea ted b ei ngs ,
wa s wi th T hee th e livi n g Cre a tor o f all When h e ( the

’
‘
, .
e vil spirit co m es with o n e o f th e s e evil s the n Tho u h as t

) ,
th e p o wer thr o ug h the g ood sp i r i t ( or m in d ) o f p un ish

i n g the m who bre ak their prom is e s 0 T r u e Sp i r i t Thus , .
le t us b e su ch as help th e li fe o f the future The wis e .
living spirits ar e the grea tes t supporters o f it The pr u .
den t m a n wishes o n ly to be th e re wher e wi s d om is a t ho me .
Wisdo m i s the S helte r from li es the an n ihilation o f the ,
de stro yer ( th e e vil spirit) ; all p e rfe ct th ings ar e garn ered

u p i n th e spl e n did r e siden ce o f the good spirit or nd
1
( mi ) ,
th e wi s e a n d th e tr ue
’
.
Y xxx 3 10 1
as n a .
-
.
AD AM THE REF OR M E R .
per fect b ut still im per fect in ca rnation s o f the Divin e Spiri t

,
h ave taken place as well i n the first created spi ri tual ,
wo rld a s i n th e later cre ate d te rrestrial world both o f

, ,
1
which ar e the creation o f th e tr ue ( or holy ) spirit It .
’
i s through hi s m in d or spirit th at God created the good

’
creature s govern ed by the inborn good m ind ; it i s

,
through God s livin g an d everlasting Spiri t th at the

’ ‘
2
go o d m in de d b e ings ar e m ade to grow
-
Through .
’
the possession o f the sp iri tual power (m aga ) an d thro ugh ’
the good mi n d God h as rev e aled to m an the divin e ,

’
lcn owledg e th at i s the m ys ter i es hi d d en i n my m i n d

’ ’
‘ ‘
, , ,
a
as G o d i s r e p o rte d to h a ve sa id to Z o r o as te r H en ce .
,
1
all m e n m us t aspire a fter truth th at i s the truth con "
,
ta i n ed i n the an ci e n t co m m an d m en ts o f th e livin g G o d ,
a n d which i s di s cern e d by the po w er to di stin g uish righ t

fro m w ro n g 5
God give s through th e h o ly ( whi te )
.
’
Spirit app e aring i n the best thought the truth o f speech

, , ,
an d the si n c e rity o f a ctio n ; to this world he alth a n d i m ,
m ortali ty we alth an d devotion

,
From hi s holiest Spirit .
a ll go o d h as s prun g i n the words which ar e pron o un ced ,
by the tongue o f the go o d m in d (Vo h um an o ) a n d th e ,
works wrough t by th e h an ds o f the an gel o f the earth

( A r m a i ti
) By m e an s o f su ch a kn owle dge the Cre ator
.
,
him self i s the father o f all truth H e wh o cre at ed by .

,
m e ans o f H i s wi s do m the good an d n aughty m in d i n ,
thin ki n g words an d d ee ds re wards H i s ob e di en t follo wers

, ,
with pro sperity Ar t thou n o t He in whom i s hidden the.
la st cause o f both in tellects ? 6

I n li ke m an n er i n o n e o f
the after Zoroastrian writings the H om a Ya sht God i s
-
, ,
reporte d to h ave spoke n about h i s two spirits an d to ,

’
7
have specified the white spirit as the holy o n e The .
g iver o f the holy ( or whit e

) s pirit o f the a b s o lu te good i s , ,
a l o the iver f h m liberty which m oppo e the

s g o u a n a y s ,
form e r an d thus create the evil ( or black ) spirit Thos e .
1
Y h pt xxx I
as . e Y . m i 7 xli 4 v. Y. 1 6 li 1 6 1 7
2
as . . v. .
3 as . . .
, .
Y as li 1 7
. . Y xl i 1 5
. Y xl ii 1 4
5
as . v . . as . v .
-
.
7
Y xix 9
as . . .
FR I E N D S OF GO D . 19
who ar ein stigated by their b as e m in ds p r od uce the ,
d evi ls ( devas ) by m ea ns of thei r p er n i ci ous thoughts 1 ’
, .
W h o i s the religio us m an an d who th e im pio us ( or

wicked) o n e ? With whom o f both ( or o f these two ) i s
the bla ck S pirit an d with whom the bri ght o n e ? I s it
,
n o t right to co n sider the im pious m a n who a tta cks m e or

2
thee to b e a black o n e ? Th us it i s cle arly defin ed th at
’
h um a n lib e rty wron gly directed pro duce s th e n ought or

b ase m in d an d th at the latter produces the devils or
,
in cor pora tions o f the evil S pirit .
Th o se who ar e led by hea venly w isdom th at i s by , ,

Fr i en ds of
the in dwellin g holy Spiri t o f God an d who after the , ,
d e a th o f the body ar e tran slated to the celes tial thro n e o f

,
God an d o f hi s first created a nge ls h ave becom e like the

-
, ,
la tte r fri en ds an d s on s o f Go d
, All a ngels ar e cre ate d .
bein gs ei ther aboriginal citizen s o f the spiri tual w o rld

,
a b o ve or tran sla te d citiz e ns o f the m a te ri al world belo w

, .
I n th e m o s t an cien t p arts o f th e Aves ta n o prayers ar e

a d d re s sed to an other th a n to the li vi n g God hi m s elf as
y ,
the source of that di vin e spiritual power which ever ,

’
s i n ce the be i n ni n g h a s fulfilled i ts m i s si o n o f rege n era

g
ting an d th us reclai mi n g the souls o f fallen m en This
,
.
di vin e m edi ator the savin g Spiri t o f God i n m an w as

, ,
perhaps alr ea dy i n the tim e o f Zoro as ter con ceived a s ,
con veyed to m an by a celestial Bein g ; an idea which

was m ore fully developed i n l ater ti m e s an d whi ch m ay ,
h a ve le d to the con ception o f a perso ni fication o f the

Divin e Spirit The an gel or frien d o f God who
.
’
,
’
‘
protects th e di vin e creed i n the ass emb ly of the hea
ven l an d thro ugh who s e m edi ation Z o roaster
y
received the co mman dm ents o f the in visible God i s called ,
S rao sh a or S e r o sh The angel cam e to the proph e t

.
’
,
i n co ns equen ce o f th e latter s beli ef i n the h oly h vi n g ’
wise Spiri t and b rought to h i m the good mi n d th at i s

,
’
,
’
.
the i n dwelling Spiri t W is dom or Wo rd o f God which

, ,
th e liv in g Creato r o f all besto ws to th os e who believe

’
Y xli 1 2 3 Y a xl i
as . v. .
1 s. v.
c 2
AD AM T HE BE F O R M E R .
i n h i m as th e p ri eva
m l ca us e o f life T h e r eve alin g .
ange l S rao s h a , so na m ed be ca use the holy tra ditio n ca m e

-
by he ring, is called the gre at es t o f all, who i s prais in g

‘ a
’
th e tr uth a n d doing go od, an d wh o i s surro un ded by

’
o thers , acco rdi ng to the order o f the H oly Spiri t, th a t ’
1
i s, b y heavenly s i ngers or ang els .
Zo roaster clearly defi n ed the li vi n g God as th e father

o f th e good S pirit o f h i s inborn glory But th e Holy
, .
’
S pi ri t i s also de sign ated i n the Ave s ta as the type o f

the cr eatio n s as the s plend id re side n ce o f the go o d
,
’
S pi rit i n wh ich ar e gar n ered up all perfe ct thi n gs This

’
.
,
co nc e ptio n o f a type an d o f a sto r ehouse o f di vi n e trea

s ure s e as ily led to the later ide a o f a personi fied Spirit .
The n ames g iven to the first am on g th e angels the a rch ,
a ng e ls Am shasp an d s or Am esh a S p e ntas led o n e to

’
-
, ,
su o se th a t origi n ally the s e r e pr e s en te d m erely the

pp
p ri ncipal attrib ute s an d gi fts o f God I f so it i s n o t .
,
i mpro b able th at even S er o sh who i s at the hea d o f th e ,
a rcha nge l s m ay h ave o ri gin ally represe n ted th e i d ea l

,
type o f create d beings witho ut h avi ng been con ceived as ,
a pe rso n ality .
Be this as it may it i s quite clear th at S er o sh an d th e,
s i x a rch an gel s were at th e ti m e whe n the la ter Scri ptu re s
fo rmi ng th e Avesta we r e written th at 18 long before the , ,
ye ar 4 00 B o regard e d as perso nali tie s a n d th at th e s e v e n

. .
,
p lane ts we re p1 o b ab 1y co nsidered as th e ir celestial re si

d e n ce s Th us it i s written i n th e Yasn a o f s e v e n
.
Ch apters We worship Ahuram az da the m aste r o f ,
p u rity ; w e worsh ip the Amesha S p e n tas the pos sess ors ,
o f o o d th e givers o f o o d
2
A n d i n the still later
’
g , g Ho m a .
Ya h t i t i s writte n : We worship the a ngel S er o sh the

s
,
s i nc e re th e be auti f ul th e victor ious who protects o ur

, , ,
territo ries the true the m as ter o f truth who o f Ah ura

, , ,
I n az d a s cr ea tur es fi rs t wo rshipped Ah u ra m a zda

’
who w o rshipp e d the arch angels who wo rshipp e d the two ,
M aste rs the two Crea to rs who cr ea te all things F or h i s

, , .
Y xli i i 3 7 ; xl
1
as . 6 8 . Y -
xxx I v. -
.
11
as. v . .
PAN T H E I S TI C CTI ON
REA . 21
S
ple n d O ur an d be au ty , fo r h i s
po wer an d victor ,
y f o r h i s C H AP .
I
ra i n to the a n els i n our b eha lf, I will wo rs hip hi m
.
p y g g '
wi th an audible p rayer an d wi th the o fle ri ng o f couse

crate d wa te r He m ay co m e to h e lp us he the victorious
.
, ,
si n cere S e r o sh
1 ’
.
I t i s im portan t to m ark the ess e n tial di fferen ce between P th an e
i ti c
wha t we m ay c all the o ri gin al Zoro astrian doctrin e an d
s
ti , r eac on .
i ts la te r develo pm e n t F ar from any an g e ls b e in g wor

.
s hi pped n o arch an g el s ar e d irectly or i n directly r e fe rr e d

,
to i n tho s e p arts o f the Av es ta whi ch lay claim to Z o r o a s

2
trian o rigin To th e wor ship o f th e O n e Livin g Creator
.
o f All i s oppo s e d th e worsh ip o f tw o Cr e ators who

crea te all things Again an gels a r e wo rshipp e d ; an d
.
’
thus raise d to th e di gnity o f di vi niti es Am o n g these .
S er o sh la t e r Mithra w as sym boli se d by the sun

, , T he .
pure Mon oth e ism o f the Ar yan Refo rm er h as b e en s e t

as ide a n d Po lo th e i s m e sta bli sh e d i n i ts s tea d
,
It i s als o .
to b e ob se rved tha t i n th e m ore an cie n t p arts o f th e

,
Aryan Bibl e the ob servan ce o f n o sacrificial ri tes or ce re

m onie s i s i n si sted upo n as e ss e n ti al The Div in e Spiri t .
w as r e ga rd e d lon g after the d e ath o f Zoro ast e r a s th e

co n tin ua l reve al e r o f the Wo rd o f Go d as th e i n s pirer o f ,
h oly tho u gh ts words an d de eds ,

These m o n o th e is tic
, .
and s piri tuali stic c o n ce p tio n s w e r e i n course o f ti m e

gradu ally supplan ted by th at m at eriali sm which l e a ds to
polythei sm an d p an th ei sm The Divin e Spirit w as co n .
ce i v e d a s h a vi n g n o exi s ten ce ap a rt fro m free a n d s e l f
deter mi ni n g in di vid uals ; the e xte rn al so u rce o f i n tern al

revela tion w as de nied ; th e in fin ite w as ab s orbed by th e
fin ite th at i s th e cre atur e wa s wo rsh ipp e d in ste a d o f th e
, ,
Crea tor ; and n o fut ure existe n ce o f th e soul was b eli e ved
in . T h e ca rdi n al doctri n e w as n o m o re : th ro ugh d e a th
unto li fe b ut throu gh life un to de ath
,
I t h as b e en .
po in ted o ut th at som e o f the la t est writin gs i n the Aves ta

con tai n th e nam e of Gautama ( Gao te m a ) or Bu ddh a .
Buddh a di ed i n 5 4 3 B C an d as a certain period o f ti m e . .

,
Y 1 l 2 3
as . vn . -
C mp Y
. 1m 8 2
o . as . . .
i s likely to hav e elap sed after hi s death before h i s doctrin e

could spread i n B actria these Script ures am o ng the ve ry , ,
late s t o f thos e which form p art o f the Avesta h ave pro ,
b ably be en written n o t e arlier th an between the fourth

an d th e fi fth cen tury before Chris t Thi s calculation i s .
co n firm e d by th e fact th at according to cun eiform in ,
s cr i ti o n s fro m the ti m e o f Ki n g Ar th axe rx es Mn em o n

p ,
the wo rship o f Mith ra an d An n ah i ta w as spre adi ng

through all the do m in io n s o f th e Pe rsian e m pire which ,
w as n o t the ca se at th e tim e o f D ariu s H ys tasp e s o f whose ,
ti me w e p o sse ss in scri ption s i n which these deities ar e n o t

1
m e n tion e d .
I mm or W e h ave alre ady poi nted o ut i n gen eral term s th at ,
a ccordin g to the m o s t an cie n t or Zoro a s tri an p art o f th e
Av e sta the Divin e Spirit Wisd o m or Word o f God i s th e

, , ,
con veyan cer o f i mm ortali ty to m a n Through th e Ho ly .
Spi rit which app e ars i n the best th o ught the tru th o f
,
’ ‘
,
spe e ch a n d the sin c e rity o f a ctio n God give s i m m orta lity

’ ‘ ’
, ,
2
to thi s world He alth a n d im mo rtality or ful n e ss an d
.
,
’
2
i m m o rtali ty ar e calle d th e two e ve rlastin g po wers
,
’
,
’
w hich th e proph e t h o p e s to obtai n i n the sam e way as ‘ ’
4
God h as gran te d th e m to o thers th at i s by th e gift ,
5
o f Go d The sin cere m a n s m in d i s aspiri n g to th e ’
.
6
e verl a s ti n g i mm orta lity T o such who in crease to the
’
.
ut m o st th e life o n e arth by m e a n s o f tr uth to s uch o n e ’
the first ( ear th ly) a n d the oth e r ( spiritu al ) life will be

gran ted as a reward to geth e r with all go ods to b e h ad o n ,
th e i m p e ri sh able e arth Tho u livi n g Wise O n e a r t th e .
v e ry o wn er o f all thes e thi ngs to the greatest exten t th o u ,

7
who ar t my frie n d The recom pe ns e o f th e faithful i s
.
’
to co m e to the d wellin g place o f th e livi ng Cre ato r o f all ”5 -
to the worlds where He th ro nes 9

at th e e xpira tio n
‘
1
I I aug s E ss ays ,
’
224 p . .
2
Y es . lvx ii1 4 ; co m p S i egel s Ven d
.
’
-
lvi 1 .
2
Y asp li 1 . x . . . xii . .
4
Y as l v 18xi 5
. Y as xli v 1 9.
6 Y as xlv 7 7
Y as l v 1 9
. . . . . . . x i . .
2
Y as l 1 5
. . i q
T h e follo w n g uo tati on s ar e ta e n from S p e gel s Av e s ta
.
’
k i .
9
Y as li x 1
. . .
AN G E S L AN D T
S PI R I S . 23
of the long ti me when the perfectly goo d resurrecti on

,
’
( o r the re s urrection o f th e perfectly good ?

) wi ll ta ke
1
place At the fi nal d i ssolution o f life then I who am th e
-
.
, ,
livin g Crea tor o f all bring away thy so ul fro m the worst ,
2
pla ce , th at i s from the dwelli ng o f darkn ess
’
,
3
T he .
’
s o u l i s th e n describ e d as cro ssi n g the bridge C hi nv at or

’
the bridge o f the gatherer an d as reachi n g p ara di s e ,

’
i n p urity It i s en do wed with a S hini n g body fo r p ara d ise 1 ‘ ’

.
,
whi ch it en ters after the expira tio n o f th e third ni ght “ .
Havi ng poin ted o ut tha t i n the m o s t an cien t p arts o f

the Av es ta th e Holy Sp i rit W is dom or Word i s con ceive d ,
as the fi rs t born am on g a ll cre a ture s

-
as the m e di a tor ,
between Go d an d m a n an d as th e o rgan o f san cti fica ti o n ,
a n d im m ortali ty we h ave n o w brie fly to r efe r to the

,
doctri n es con tain ed i n the Av e sta ab o ut Angels an d

Spirits
—
.
Ang els a n d Sp i r i ts W e h ave se e n th at the li vi ng

Crea tor o f all i s co n ceived also as th e Creator o f e ve n
’
th e firs t am ong the an gel s They ar e cre ated beings i n the .
spiri t ual worl d ; th e y form the assem bly o f th e h e avenly

s pirit s a n d gu ardi an s o f th e bein s i n the terr e s trial world ;
’
, g
a m o n g wh o m th e firs t i n di g n ity i s c all e d th e fri e n d o f
’
Go d who revea led to Zoro as te r the divi n e c o mm an dm en ts

, .
He m ay therefore be re g arded as th e espe ci al represe n tative

o f the livin g a n d in vi sible God O f the si x arch ange ls .
who were con ceiv ed as form i n g th e cele stial co un cil we

n eed n o t ta ke an n oti ce si n c e t here i s n o tra c e o f su ch
y ,
an idea i n the pr o b a bl Zor o as tri an p a rts o f th e Av e s ta

y .
It i s n o t im prob ab le th at th e stars wi thou t b e gin n in g ,

’
the then k n own pl an e ts sugge s te d th e id e a o f th eir b e i n g ,
the d welli n g pl aces o f th e first am o n g th e an ge ls who a r e

-
ca lle d th e i mm orta l sai n ts T h e s e we re i n a fte r Z o r o as

’
-
.
trian tim es regarded as th e g uardia n an gels o f the go o d ,

’
as the rule r with their wa tch ful eye s the highly

s
,
powerful swift th e livin g o n es o f everlasting truth who

, , , ,
’
1
Y as xli 8
. . .
2
Y as lx x 65 f
. . .
2
Y as . xxxi . 20 .
Y as li x 1 8 ;
. . xlvi . 10 .
5
F ar g xi x 28 ;. . and V sti Y. as h t.
24 AD AM T HE RE FOR M E R .
all s even ar e o f the sam e min d speak th e sam e wo rds , ,
perform the sam e actio n s the o n e lookin g i nto the so ul

o f the other co n siderin g abo u t good thoughts
, words
an d deed s cons iderin g about the be st life th at the prayer
, ,
m ay go up to thei r brightly shini ng path s The g uardian ’

1
.
a n gel o f Zoro as ter w as e s pecially worshipped in asmuch ,
as the la tt e r w as the first i n an d by whom were ma n ife s ted
good thoughts words an d de e ds an d who prom ul gated

, , ,
the re li gion o f the livin g God given agains t the devils , ,
that 13 again st the devas or spirits which were worshipped

i n the stea d o f the livin g Crea tor o f all The guardi .
a n el o f Zoro as ter m us t h ave been 1n l a ter tim e s co n ceived

g
as the m ost perfe ct perso ni fica tio n o f the Divi n e Spi rit
proceedi ng fro m the Creator sin ce h e was worshipped ,
even by the arch an ge ls with the sun the an gel o f which ,

’
Mithr a was deifi e d as the kin g s un

,
Am ong oth e r -
.
’
guardian an ge ls th at o f Kin g Vi stas pa wh o first em braced

, ,
the true religion an d th at o f S o shyan s S o si o sh the h e ro

, , ,
who i s to rise o ut o f the n umber o f prophets and to ,

’
w hom the mi ghty brightn ess i s a tta ched which God ,
created i n the begin n in g an d which i s ess en tial fo r i mm o r ,
tali ty At the tim e o f hi s appeari ng o n the earth the d e ad

.
‘
will ris e again an d the world rem ai n for eter ni ty i n a

,
’ ‘
2
s ta te o f p urity an d the de vil w ill di sa ppe ar This sam e
’ ‘ ’
.
,
proph e t o f the latter days will hold the las t j udgm en t He .
was b eli e ved to be a so n o f Zoro as te r begotten i n a s up e r ,
n atura l w a a ccordi n g to the B un d eh e sh the b lk ’

u of
y , ,
whi ch w as cert ainly writte n s everal cen turies b e fore the

b e gi n n in g o f the Christian e ra an d probably b efore th e ,
tim e o f Cyr us .
All go od an gels or sp iri ts live i n the he ave n ly place

where God thron es i n the ge r O r d e mana or hous e ,
o f hym n s the dwelling place o f the ass embly o f th e

’
-
heavenly spirits o f the heavenly sin ge rs ,

’
It i s th e .
’
place o f the best (o r spiritual) life an d therefore als o ,
called ah u vah i sta -

All those en ter the sam e who .
’
1
T Y h t 82 84
r. as Zem Yas h t 89 98
-
.
2
.
-
.
h avi ng i ndi v idually existed i n heaven , befo re b e co m I ng

i n ca rn ate, by en teri n g i n to th e body o f m an Ad d re ssin g .
the souls who ar e to lea ve their heavenly abode , an d to

en ter in to the house o f clay, their Crea tor i s i n th e Avesta
reported to h ave th us addr esse d them W h at advan tage
do yo u n o t derive from th at I sh all let yo u be i n this
world i n th e bodies Fight let di sapp e ar the children o f
,
.
,
the dark spirit ; at the e n d I will again tran slate yo u to

your form er s ta te an d yo u will be blessed i n happine ss
, .
At the en d I will again place yo u i n the world ; yo u will

be i mm ortal eter n ally young without evi l
,
1
, .
’
R ighteo usn ess by the Gr a ce of God — W e h ave s ee n

th at if m an gives him self over to the good Spiri t as ,
’
to h i s Lo rd an d Ma ster th at i s to th e Divin e Spi rit ,

’
, ,
Wisdom or Word which was i n the b eginn ing with

God an d which God cause s to dwell i n m an that then
, ,
ful ne s s ( or health ) an d i mm o rt a lity ar e h i s T h e Divin e .
Messe n ge r in spires holy thoughts words an d deeds th at , ,
i s righteousn e ss wh ich there fore i s the fruit o f the

,
Spirit s operation o f the grace o f Go d W h o ar e oppose d

’
, .
i n th e ir tho ughts words an d a ction s to the wicked and

, ,
thi nk o f the welfare o f creation their e flo r ts will b e

'
crown e d by success through th e grace ( or m ercy) o f th e

2
livin g Cre ato r o f all Im m ortality tr uth w e alth health
,
’
, , ,
all the s e gifts to b e gran ted i n con se qu en ce o f pio

, ( us
)
a ctio ns word s an d devotio n — a r e plen tiful i n Thy os
, p
3
s e ss ion livi n g Cre ator o f all The b est m in d o r spirit ’
.
,
V o h um a n o i s th a t h um an fa cul ty which owe s i ts origi n

( )
to the o pera tion o f th e Divi n e in dwelli n g Spirit Thus .
n a ture i s n o t m er e ly the aren a o f oppo si ng pri n cipl e s b u t ,
it form s p art o f a livi ng organi sm the lower sphere o f ,
s pi ritual develop m e n t It i s n o t th e world which i s

.
o ppo s ed to God b u t the di s o bedie n t spiri t o f th e cre a tur e

,
i s by the perversity o f m an opp o sed fo r a ti m e to th e

, ,
spiri t o f the Cre a tor It i s th e liberty o f the cre ature

.
1
C mp F
o . k C bb l t l t d i t G m b y J lli k
r an
’
s a a a,
’
ran s a e n o er an e ne .
2
Y
as . x xxii i 2 . . Y xxxi 1 2
as . v. .
T
A O N EM EN T TH R OUGH R I GH T E OUS N E S S .
27
w h i ch m ay be Oppo sed to the liberty o f the Creator ,
w i thou t affecting the sam e . By the grace o f Go d the ,
free will o f the cre ature is to be conform ed to the will o f

the O m ni poten t Creato r . Th us righteousn ess i s by the
g ra ce o f God .
Atone men t thr ough R ighteousn ess — T h e e nmity b e

tween the Spi ri t o f God an d the spiri t o f m an i s caused
by m an s fa tal determ in a tion to oppose the in dwelli ng
’
S a vio ur I f at any tim e m an gives him se lf over to th e

.
r ule o f the H oly Spirit all e n mi ty i s a t an e n d, For .
ever sin ce th e beginn ing the Spirit o f God s trive s to ,
co n que r all what i s at enm ity with hi m th at i s to destroy , ,
th e fruit o f di s obe di en ce evil though ts words an d , ,
deeds The perfect law o f God the law o f tha t Divin e

.
,
Spi ri t through which the m ysteri es o f God s m in d ar e

,
’
reve al ed to m an t akes away all b ad thoughts words

, ,
an d deeds o f a p ure m an as the powerful an d fast wi n d ,
cle ars th e heaven from the right side The good law o f .
’
God entire ly cuts o ff all p uni sh m en t 1

Obedien ce to .
’
th e spiritual power which e na bl es m a n to disti n guish

’
right from wron g i s th e refore a well pleasing s acrifice to

,
’
-
Go d which i n all age s ha s prod uced righte o usn ess ; fo r

,
where o b e di ence aboun ds th e re also ab o un ds Divin e grace

,
.
No a toni n g s acrifices were kn o wn to the re fo rm e d or

m o n oth ei s tic Arya ns A doctrin e o f ato n em en t by blo o d
.
coul d n ev e r have been ha rm o ni sed with the spirit ua l

prin cipl e s revealed to Zoro aste r .
I nj un cti on to P r a y — Purity i n thoughts word s an d , ,
deed s bein g only attai n able through ob e di en c e to the

Divin e Spirit i n m an which i s a gift o f Go d th e creat ure
, ,
m u s t co m m un e with th e Cre a to r he m ust pray to th e

Father i n he aven This doctri n e i s to be fo un d i n the m o st
’
.
an cien t p a r ts o f th e Ave s ta Zor o aster th e celebrated o n e

.
,
o f Ai r y a n a Vaej o i s prai se d fo r h a vi n g b ee n the first to r e

-
cite the prayer c alled Ah un a Vai rj a which prayer i s calle d -
the spre a ding o n e in asm u ch as it was recite d by th e

,
’
1
Vend i ii 149 1 5 1
. .
-
.
28 AD AM T HE RE FO R M E R .
i n creasin gly n um erous a dh e ren ts o f the Aryan reform e r ;

a n d i t i s cal led the pra ye r o f fo ur tim es b e ca use i t h a d to
’
,
be recited as often ; th e two perfect ones (laws) which

1
2 3
God has given to m an ar e to b e ta ught an d re cite d .
Accordi ng to tra dition the above te rm the two p e rfect , ,
on e s refers to th e Holy Script ures a n d to the verbal

,
’
tradi tion to th e wri tt en an d to the oral law th at i s to th e

, , ,
4
Ave sta an d th e Zen d Again Z o roaster an n oun ced .
’
to tho se who liste n e d to hi m th at h e wo ul d tell them

wh at the Most Holy h ad told hi m th at i s a praye r to ’
, / ,
5
b e re cited th e b e st fo r all m e n I I I th e Ve n dida d
’
.
,
prayers ar e recorde d which ar e to be recited fo r th e p ur

o “
s e o f dri v ing aw ay e vil spirits ; a n d pr ayers fro m the
p
Yas na ar e quote d which h ave prove d effica cio us fo r sp eci
7
fi e d objec ts or un de r S peci al circum s tan c e s
,
Here also .
the fo llowin g beau tiful p as sage fro m th e Ven didad m ay

b e m e n tion e d : He who do e s n o t a cce de to the requ es t
‘
o f an im plorin g m an i s a thief o f th e r e qu e s t in asm u ch as ,
he takes away th e prayer by force 8

I n th e late r .
’
writings o f the Avesta th e an gel S e r o sh i s im plo red to ,
pray o n beh alf o f m an ’

.
Thes e were accordi n g to th e Aves ta the leadin g pri n

, ,
ci ples o f the d o ctrin e pro m ulga t e d by th e grea t re fo r m e r
o f the Ary a n fai th who w as as we try to e st abli sh ,th e , ,
forerun n er o f Abrah am It i s true th at e v e n i n h i s o wn .

,
tim e this essen ti ally m on o th eistic re li gio n o f the livin g

,
God was n ecessarily m ix e d up with those re mn an ts o f

n a ture worship -
which h e co uld n o t en tirely eradica te
, .
It m us t als o b e ad mitted th at at the tim e o f th e J e wish

captivity i n Babylo n the Zoroastri an prin cipl e s we re ce r ,
tai nly m odifi e d to a certai n exte n t The fact that by .
s o m e o f the l a ter writi n gs i n the Ave sta Gautam a o r ,
Buddh a th at i s the E nli ghten e d O n e who di e d se ve n

, , ,
’
ye ars before the return un de r Ezra w as recog nised a s a ,
1
Y as n a i x 44, S
. pi e
g e l .
2
Y as . xxx 1 1
. .
2
Y as . xxxi . 1 .
1
p
S ee S i e ge l s Ave sta , ,
’
n ote 6 2 p 120
. .
5
Vas xli v. 5 . V e n d 10 7
Y e n d 1 1 &c
. .
2
Vend i v 1, 2 . . . . .
C ON CL US I ON . 29
r o phe t who h a d i n t e rco u rs e with God c cl ively

p o n u s ,
prov e s th a t i n course o f tim e th e spiritual prin ciples o f

the Aryan re fo rm er w e re opp o se d by those p urely m ate
r i alis ti c doctri n es which d en y the e xte rn a l s ou rce o f i n
tern al revela tion Yet a n e w i m p e tus seem s to h ave been

.
giv e n to the o rigi n al prin ciples o f Aryan reform at the

tim e which i mm edi ately prece d ed the return o f th e
Israelite s from B abylon to th e Holy Lan d For we m ay .
asse rt th at the Pe rsi a n kin g C yrus or K o r e sh th e , , ,
Kur ush m en tion e d i n cun eiform in s crip tions a dh ered ,
to the m on otheism ori ginally pro cl aim e d by Zoro aster .
Thus on ly c an it be e xplain ed th at th e great unkn own

Hebrew prophet o f the captivi ty wh o se wri tin gs ar e ,
a ppe n ded to tho s e o f Isai ah ca lls Cyr us th e A n oi n t e d or ,
Christ o f the Lord ; the sh e pherd who carries o ut the1

,
’
2
Divin e de crees ; the eagl e calle d from the East ; th e
2
m an app o in t e d by the L o rd s c o un se l who i s stren gth
’
,
4
e n e d by the Lord to subdu e the n atio n s or Ge n til e s ’
.
,
T h e He brew prophet evi d e n tly r e garded hi m n o t o nly as

a cho se n vesse l i n the h a n d o f God b ut as a n e s e cia l
p ,
o rg an o f the Di vi n e Spirit fro m ab o ve as o n e o f the m o re ,
pe rfe ct Divi n e i n carn ati o ns o f th e Spiri t Wisd o m o r ,
Word o f God which was i n the b eginn in g with God

,
.
This doctri n e about the Divin e Son ship through the

o per a tio n o f the in dwellin g Divin e Spi rit h as m o st ,
probably been reveale d to Abrah am as it cert ainly was ,
revea le d to Zoroaster An d it i s a ve ry rem arkabl e fact.

,
that the book s o f the Avesta or at l e ast th o s e parts o f ,
the sa m e which ar e attrib uted to the great reform e r an d

fo rerunn er o f Abrah am ar e by Cle m en t o f Al ex an d ria ,
desig na ted as ap ocr yp ha l b ooks an d fo r this re ason ,

’
,
5
becaus e they were the expon e n ts o f a hi d d en d octr i n e .
’
I n the o u ts et therefore the po ssibili ty m u st be adm i tted

, ,
that the Aryan apocrypha ar e the pri mary source o f th e

Jewis h a pocryph a Be this as it m ay it follow s even
.
, ,
1
Is . xl v . l.
2
xli v . 28 .
2
xl i v . 11 .
1
‘
xlv . l .
2
S tr o m . iv . 15 , p 35 7
. .
30 AD AM TH E RE FO R M E R .
fro m those writings o f the Israeli tes which form p art o f

the H ebrew or Palestin ian canon th at duri ng an d after ,
the Bab l n i an captivity the all importan t doctri n e o f the -
Divin e Sonship had begun to form an e ss en ti al part o f the

n atio n al Hebrew faith Moreover i n the apocryph al
.
,
wri tin gs o f the pre C hI i s ti an er a which form ed p art o f

-
the Alexan drian can on an d which we ar e n o w ab o ut to

,
con sider th e doctrin e a bout the Divin e Spirit Wisdom

, ,
or W ord o f Go d as the first born am on g all cre atur es as

,
-
the m e di ato r between God an d m an as th e organ o f ,
s an cti ficati o n an d i m m ortali ty i s developed i n gen eral

,
a ccord an ce with the prin ciple s o f the Ave sta These .
circumstan ces lead us to en quire wh e ther the national

religion o f th e chosen people did no t un dergo an im por
tan t reform duri ng th e B abyloni an captivity .
W e con clude this i ntroductory ch apter by a qu ota tion .
The Holy Ghost th at tou ched th e soul o f Hebrew pro

p h e ts a n d t e a cher s a ls
,
o brooded over the spiri tu al ch a o s
o f the old Pa an world s o th at gleam s o f di v in e li h t

g , g
flas hed m any tim es across the dee p o f ign oran ce an d
m oral evil . It en han ces the value o f an cient Holy Scrip
ture it even adds a n e w signifi can ce to it when we com e
, ,
to kn ow th at far away fro m i ts sphere the errin g soul

, ,
o f man w as always struggli n tow ards the so urce o f li ht

g g ,
a n d th at from the u n crea ted s un there fell upo n i t m an

y
a san ctif in g an d i d i ng r a
1 ’
y g u y .
1
Y u g T h e Ch i t of H i sto y 186 1 p 169
o n , r s r ,
’
, . .
CH APTER II .
THE JE W I S H RE FOR M ATI ON .
PART ES I IN T HE H
JE W I S —
C H URCH O RI GIN D VE LO PME N T
AN D E OF T HE
S E CR E T H I DDE N
, OR APO CRYPHAL TRAD T O N I I .
T he covena nt
,
that was fi con r med
f b ef or e
G o d i n C hr i s t the la w whi ch was
o , ,
f o ur hund r ed a n d thi r t y ea r s a ter , can n ot di s a nnul that it sho uld ma ke

f
the p r o mis e of none ej ect
y
’
.
—
G al ii i 1 7 . .
,
T HE his tory o f Judaism during the Babyloni an captivity ,
a n d d uri n g the ti m e which i mm edi a tely preceded the
a dven t o f Chris t i s as yet m ore or le ss en velop e d i n

,
darkn ess ; b ut we kn ow that at the beginn in g o f the

Chr istian e ra there existed i n the Jewish Church n o t ,
wi th s tan di n g i ts form al u n ity two an tagon istic ca m p s ,
form ed by the two pree min e n tly i nfl uen tial s ects o f the
Sadducees a n d o f the Ph arisees Startin g from this fa ct .
,
we shall a tte mpt to explain the origin o f thes e s ects i n ,
the h O pe o f bei ng thereby en abled to throw som e light

o n thi s i m por ta n t period o f Je wis h hi s tory .
We ca nn ot tra ce the sects o f the Sadducees an d Phari

se es i n the tim es pre cedin g the B abylo n i an c aptivity .
Joseph us the Jewish historian i s the first writer who

, ,
refers to them ; an d he sp eaks o f their h avin g been i n

exi s ten ce abou t a cen tury an d a h alf before the Chr i stian ‘
1
e ra i n th e days o f Jo n ath an the Ma ccabee
,
an d th at a t
1
143 B c. .
this ti m e the Ph aris ees Oppos ed by th e Sadd ucees al ready , ,

1
form ed a mighty p arty Nothi ng i s k n own abo ut the ti m e .
o f their origi n We ca nn ot accept the suggestio n th a t

.
‘
it was i n the resolute determination to resist the ade ption
o f Grecian cus to ms a n d th e sligh te s t dep artu re fro m the ,
requi rem en ts o f their o wn law th at the Ph arisees or , ,

”
s e p arated took their ris e as a party i n the la tter years
, ,
’
o f An tioch us E pi ph an e s or tow ards the yea r 1 7 0 ,
It i s more i n h ar m on y with wh at we k now about the

Ph ari sees to a ssum e th at at som e tim e or other they , ,
s e p ar ated fro m th e Sadducees o n dogmatical groun ds .
The S adducees form ed a s ect which although it was ,
s e p ara ted fro m th a t o f th e Ph a ri se es yet i n s om e respects ,
8
w a s co nn ected with the sam e They were m embers o f .
the coun cil an d occa sion ally eve n high priests ; although
4
,
Joseph us inform s us that when they a ccepted office ,
whi ch they did unwillingly and when com pelled to do so , ,
they subj e cted them selves to the Opini ons o f th e Ph ari

s ees as otherwi s e they wo uld n o t h ave bee n s uffered by
,
5
the people Th us it i s ren dered prob able th at the
.
He brew can on as com piled an d com posed by Ezra m us t

, ,
h ave bee n ackn owledged i f n o t originally at least i n , ,
course o f tim e by the Sadducees as much as by th e ,
Ph aris ees ; although the form er regarded the prophetical

writings as o f le ss authority than the books o f the law ,
6
a n d yet as i n spired It m ay be as sum ed however th at.
, ,
the m ode o f in terpretin g the letter o f holy writ was

different an d th at the verbal interpretatio n o f the recog
,
n i s e d text h a rm o n i sed the s am e with th e ten ets o f e a ch
s ect . For it i s certai n th at the Ph ari sees adm itted a lle

gory which the Sadducees ri gidly excluded
, .
The S adduce e s taught th at the free actions o f men

d ep e n d fr om thei r will only an d th at Go d exerts n o ,
1
An t . xi i i
5 10 .
-
.
2
S e e M r T w i sle ton s Ar ti cle i n S mi th s D i cti onar y of th e i le
.
’ ’
Bb .
2
C omp M at . . iii
7 ; xvi 1, 6 , 12 ; Acts
. i ii 6 , 7 , 8
.
4
Acts xx . . xxii i . 6 .
5
. x
Ant vi i i 1 4 .
-
.
1
os Ap i 8 . J . . .
th a t souls ha ve an i mm ortal vigour i n them an d th at ,
un der the e a rth there wi ll be rew a rd s or p un i sh m e n ts ,
a ccor di n g a s they h a ve lived virt u o u sly or vicio u s ly i n
thi s li fe ; an d the latter ar e to be deta in e d i n an e ver

la st in g prison b ut th at the form er shall h ave power to
,
’
re vive and li v e agai n .
1
T h e d e riv a ti o n o f the n a m e o f the Ph a ri s ee s fr o m ,
P u h
’
Pe r i s h i n ,
the Ar a m ai c for m o f th e Hebrew word e r s i m ,
s ep a r a ted s
, e
’
e m s to de n ote th a t th e y w e re th e d i s
s e n ter s i n the Jewi s h Ch u rch d u ri n

g th e B a bylo n i a n
c aptivity F o r b ut few o f them le d a retire d life whil st

. ,
a s t h e m o s t n u m ero u s a n d i n fl u e n ti al s ect th e y c a m e in t o
s o clo s e a c o n t a ct with the peopl e th at it i s n o t po ssible ,
to e xplain this n am e as th e de sign ati o n o f th ei r s ep ara tio n

fro m th e r est o f the co mmun ity O n th e other h an d .
,
th e fact th at th e S a dduce es e xcl ude d all doctrin es which

w e re n o t a ctually i nculcate d by the writin gs a ttrib ute d
to Mo s e s goes far to sa nction the suppos itio n th at they
,
r epr e s e n ted th e con s e rv ative p ar ty amon g the Is ra elites .
Jo se phus inform s us th at the Saddu cees rej ecte d all those

2
precepts which were n o t co n tain ed i n the laws o f Moses ,
an d wh i ch were o nly de rived fro m tra dition He writes .

,
The Phari sees h ave delivered to th e people a grea t m an y

O b s e rv an ce s b
y s u ccess i on
f r om thei r
f a ther s which a re ,
n o t wr i tten i n the la ws o M os es
f A n d fo r th at re as on it
.
i s th at the Sadd ucees rej ect them a n d s ay th at we ar e to ,
e s t e e m thos e O b s erv an ce s to be obligatory which ar e i n
the wr i tten W or d b ut ar e n o t to ob serve wh at ar e derived

,
3
fr om the tr a d i ti ons o f o ur forefath ers They do n o t ’
.
re gard the o b servation o f anythin g besides wh at the

law e nj oine them ; fo r they thin k it an i nstan ce o f vi rtu e
to d isp ute with tho s e tea cher s of p hi los op hy whom they
1
fre qu ent .
"
From thi s it clearly follows th at the Ph ari see s
b e lieve d i n the prin ciples o f a ver b a l tr a d i ti on transm itted
to the m by s uccess i on o f their forefathers an d th a t th e
’
1
A
n t. x vi ii l . .
2
An t
. xii i . 10 .
2
Ant . xiii . 10 .
2
Ant . xvi ii . l .
ESSEN E S . 35
Sa dducees regarded the teachers o f this verbal tradition

as te a chers o f phi losophy
‘
.
’
By th e side o f th e Ph aris ees and Sadducees Joseph us 1

E ss enes .
m en ti o ns o nly o n e other p arty or s ect i n the Je wi sh Ch ur ch ,

th at o f th e Ess en es All we k n o w about this myst e rio us
.
s ect t e n ds to S ho w th a t th e y were the t ru e g ua rdians o f
s ecre t tra dition W hilst the Sa dducees an d a m o n g them

.
,
par ticul arly the teachers o f the law rej ecte d this tr a ,
’
dition altogeth er an d th e Ph arise es especially the s cribes

, , ,
or rather the learn ed i n Scripture a dmi tted o n ly so ,

’
much o f the se apocryph al pri n cipl es as th e y co n side re d

comp a ti ble with the ir s elfish an d absol ute rule the Essen e s ,
fo rm ed a cho se n b an d or brotherhood th e re co gni se d ,
m em bers o f which strove to re a li se th e g ran d O b j e c t o f

their socie ty to ca rry o ut i n th eir life an d con v e rsatio n
,
t he prin ciples which they pro fe ss ed The m ysterio us fact .
that they ar e n o t m en tion e d a t all i n Scripture i s b e st

e xpla i n ed by the assum ptio n th at i n the firs t cen tury o f ,
o ur e ra they were m ore or le ss ide n ti fied with th e

C hristians They called the mselves Essen es or heale rs
.
, ,
’
a n a m e which well ch a ra cteris es the S pirit ual n a tu r e o f
their mi ssio n and whi ch m ay eve n directly re fe r to th e

,
1
Divin e Word that healeth all thi n gs T h e irs w as th e .
’
r eligio n o f the h e art an d there fore e s s en tially a spiri tual

,
r eligion It was mainly di rected agai n st th e m ateri ali sti c

.
t enden cies o f th e ag e To be i n a spiritual fram e o f min d

.
,
i n a m o ul d well s ui ted to the in fluen ces o f God s Ho ly

’
l h d
’
pi
S ri t fro m a bove ; a n d to reg u a te o n e s t o u
g ht s w or s ,
and dee d s i n a ccord a n ce with thi s Div i n e vi s itor the s e wer e ,
2
th e lea di n
g pr i n ciple s o f their f ai th a n d pr a ct i c e T o b e .
z ealous i n works o f charity an d th us to m anifest th ei r ,
lo ve to God a n d to the i r fello w cr e a t u re s n o t to d e s

-
p i s e
ver ty b u t e ve n to s ee k it by th e fr e e di s trib u tio n o f

p o ,
he
t i r prope r ty ; to ab s t a i n fr o m blo o d y s a cri fi ce s n o t to
1
W is. 1 2, 7
xv i . .
2 C
om p
1 P e t i i 5 ; H eb
.
. 1 11. 6 ; 1 T i m i i i 15 ; 1 C
. . or . i ii 9 f ; 2 C
. . or.
vi 16
. E ph ii 1 9 f . . .
36 THE JE W I S H RE FOR M AT I O N .
s wear ; to k e ep slaves
not to teach by p arabl e s ; to ex
1
e m li fy th e doctrin e o f u n iversal pri es tho o d ; th e s e ar e

p
Ess en ian prin ciples which were d estin e d to re ce ive the
,
high e st degre e o f Divin e san ction i n an d thr ough the author

o f th e Chr isti an re ligi o n .
T h e Ess e n e s lived pri n cip ally i n th e re gio n o f th e D e a d

S e a wh e re th e ab se n ce o f a ri gidly e n fo r ced ph arisa ica l
,
ch urch govern m e n t favo ur ed th e gra dual de velo pm e n t o f

a m o re spiritual re ligi o n Som e m e mb ers pro b ably a
.
,
s e p ara te br an ch o f th e ord e r o bjecte d to m a tri m o n y,

In .
th e tim e o f Jo s e ph us th ey n u mb e re d an d for m ed
a religi o us s o ci e ty the m em bers o f which b elon ged to

,
o n e o f thr e e o rd e rs th e third o f which wa s alo n e a d

,
m i tte d to th e ir r e li gi ou s m e als an d m ee tin gs T h e p ro .
pe rty o f every in d ivid ual b elo nge d to th e so cie ty which ,
wa s h ighly re specte d b e cause o f the sim plicity so bern ess , ,
a n d us eful as well a s h a rm l e s s a ctivity o f i ts m em bers, .
This re st ric tion prob ably r efe rred o nly to th e m ore ri gid
a n d s e clud e d s ecti o n a m o n g th e m The Esse n e s w e re .
o f o pi n i o n th a t th e s a cr e d re co rds o f the law can n ot b e
u n ders to od withou t Divine in spira tio n By m ean s o f a n .
all egorica l in te r pre t atio n the y th e re fo re stro ve to b ar

m o n i s e the written la w with the ir m y stic or se cret tra
d i tio n the g e n eral prin cipl e s o f whic h we re k n own to all
,
m e mb e rs Thes e w e re boun d to s ecre cy o n ly with re gard

.
t o th e tra ditio n al d o ctri n e o f an ge l s whil st the p r o m ul ,
ati o n O f all o th e r do ctri n e s o rigi n ally trans m i tt e d through

g ,
t h e a g e n cy o f se cre t traditi o n w a s p e r m it te d a n d enj o i ne d

, .
Like th e T herap e uts th ey pro b ably h ad b o ok s o f the ir

o wn . Th e y studied an d in culcate d a hidde n wisd om .
T h e gift o f proph e cy w as highly e st ee m e d am o n g the m ,
a n d J o se ph us st a te s th a t th e predictio n s o f s o m e m e n
a m o n g th e m ra r e ly fa il e d to b e v e rifi e d H e write s tha t .

,
H e ro d h e ld th e Es se n es i n sp e cia l h o n our a n d th o ught ,
h igh e r o f th e m th a n th e ir m ortal n at ure requi red He .

’
a dd s the followin g a n ec d o te There was o n e o f thes e

.
J Ant xvii i 1 5 Phi l i x O p 1 457

1
0 8, . .
-
. o . . . .
ESSENES . 37
Essen es wh os e n am e was M an ah em who h ad this testi

, ,
m o n y th a t h e n o t o n ly con du cted h i s life after an exc e l

,
le nt m ann er b ut h ad th e forekn owle dge o f future even ts

giv e n hi m by God also This man o n ce saw Herod wh en .
h e w as a child an d go i n g to s chool an d salute d h i m as ,
Kin g o f th e Je ws But b e thinkin g th at e ith e r h e did

.
,
n o t kn ow hi m or th at he w a s i n j e st u t h i m i n m in d
, p ,
that he wa s b ut a priv ate m an But M anah em sm il e d to .
hi m s elf an d clapped hi m o n hi s b ack with h i s han d an d

, ,
sa id Howe ve r th at b e thou wilt be ki n g an d wilt begin , ,
thy reign h appily fo r God fi n ds th e e wo rthy o f it And do

, .
thou rem em b e r th e blo ws th at M an ah e m h ath given thee ,
as b e in g a sig n al o f th e ch a n ge o f thy fo rt un e An d tr uly .
this will b e th e best re as o n in g fo r th e e that th o u love ,
j ustice ( towa rds m en ) an d pie ty towards God an d cle , ,
m en cy to wards thy citiz e n s Ye t do I k n ow h o w thy .
whole con du ct will b e th at th ou wilt n o t be such an o n e ;,
for thou wil t e xce l all m e n i n h appin ess an d o b tai n an ,
e verla s ti n g rep ut atio n b ut wilt forget pi e ty an d right eo us

,
n ess ; an d th e s e crim e s will n o t b e con ceal e d fro m G o d
a t the co n clus ion o f thy life when tho u wilt fi n d th a t H e ,
will be mi n dful o f th e m an d puni sh thee fo r th em No w , .

,
a t th a t tim e Herod did n o t a t all atten d to wh at Me n ah e m
sai d as h avi n g n o hop e o f su ch a dv an c e m e n t

,
But a little .
afte rw ar d wh e n he w a s s o fo rtun a te as to be a dva n ce d

,
to the di gni ty o f kin g an d w as i n th e h eight o f hi s d o

,
minio n h e se n t fo r M an ah e m an d ask e d hi m how lo n g

, ,
he should re ign Men ahem did n o t tell h i m th e full length

.
o f h i s r eign wh e refore upo n that silen ce of hi s he as ke d ,
h i m fur th e r wh e th e r h e should reign te n ye ar s o r n o t

,
.
“
He replie d Yes twen ty n ay thi rty ye ars b ut did n o t
, , , ,
as s i n the j u s t d e term i n ate li m it o f hi s r e ig n H e ro d w as

g .
satis fi e d with th e s e r e pli es an d g av e M an ah e m h i s h an d , ,
an d di sm i ss ed h i m an d fr o m th at ti m e h e c o n ti n u e d to
h ono ur all Essen e s .
2
T h e E ss e n e s ar e re por ted by Jo se ph us to h ave z e alo usly
1
An t . xv . 10 .
2
D e B el . 11 . 8, 6 .
t ed th e books of th e ancien ts an d p arti cularly those

s udi ,
which were d ire cted to the wellbein g o f the soul an d o f

the body It i s n o t improbable i n the outs et th at herei n
.
, ,
the apo cryph al books o f Alexan dria m ay h ave been i n

clud ed ; fo r Josephus likewis e inform s us th at God h ad1
,
enable d Solom on to fin d o ut an ar t to drive o ut the evil

s piri ts by m eans o f the recital o f certai n form ula s ; an d
he adds that thi s m eth od o f cur ing the soul an d th e body

by th e drivi n g o ut o f devil s con tin ued to be practis ed with
re t e ffec t hi s days There e x i s ted there fore cer tai n
g a I n .
, ,
writings s uppose d to be of Solom oni an origi n th e do ctri n e

, ,
o f which w as beli e ved to be e ss en tial to the heali n g o f
those po ssess ed with th e de vil Th at this w as th e ap o cry

.
ph al doctrin e we shall ren der highly probable Here it .
s uffices to poin t o ut th a t am o n g the Al ex an dri an ap o cr y
a o n e i s e n titled s dom o f Solo m on an d th at

’
p h the Wi ,
the doctr ine therein contain ed about Spirits well corres

pon ds wi th the abo ve sta tem en t o f Jo sephu s 2
.
W e ar e le d to assu m e th at the doctrin e o f an ge ls wh ich , ,
as we sh all show h ad been m ore fully dev e loped by th e

,
Je ws durin g th e captivity form ed a distin gui shin g cha

,
r ac te ri sti c o f E ssen ic doctrin e For if their tradition al .
doctrin e about angels which they were boun d no t to

,
prom ulgate h ad been publi cly recogni sed by the Ph aris ees
, ,
it wo uld be di fficult to co nj e cture wh at obj e ct the Essenes

could h ave h ad i n en fo rcin g s ecrecy It i s n o t i mpr o .
b able th at the apocryph al d octr in e about the Divi n e Word ,
to which we shall pre s en tly r efer an d which i s so i n ti ,
m ately conn ected with th e doctri n e abou t angels an d

s piri ts was th e caus e o f the above m en ti on e d Ess eni c pro
,
-
h i b i ti o n. For o n th e o n e side this doctrin e w as n o t

r ecogni s e d by the Jewis h Ch ur ch i n Pal e s tin e an d o n th e ,
oth e r it con tai n ed e le m ents whi ch migh t becom e dan gerous

to the people at larg e T h e Divin e san ction whi ch by i ts
.
d e velo p m en t an d a pplication w as given to this la tter

doctri n e by Chr ist thr o ws mu ch li ght o n the relati on s
,
1
A t vi ii 2 5
n . .
-
. W i d i 5 7 ; v 3 ; i x 1 7 ; x 1 ; &c
2
s . .
-
. . 11. .
E S S EN E S . 39
between the E sseni c doctrin e an d the Alexan drian a pocry

p h a o n the o n e s id e an d the Chr i s ti,a n religio n o n the
o ther .
A n other m arked peculi arity of the doctr in e o f the

E ss en es w as the doctri n e abo ut th e pre exi sten ce o f the -
s o uls
. The souls pre exi st i n the p ur e st ether which i s
-
their celesti a l hom e By a n atural afle cti o n they ar e

’
drawn to wards th e earth and they ar e en clo s ed i n th e ,
h uman bodies as i n a pris on The de ath o f the body .
ca us es the return o f the s o ul to i ts he aven ly abode The .
E ss en es can th e refore n o t h ave believed i n the resur

r e ctio n o f the body b ut o f the s o ul o n ly ; o r as Pa ul s ays
, , ,
o f th e spiri tual body This i s po sitively asse rte d by

’
.
Jo s eph us Thei r doctri n e i s that bodi e s ar e corrup tibl e

.
, ,
an d th a t the m atter th e e m a de o f i s n o t perm a n en t

y ar
b ut th a t the s oul s ar e imm ortal an d co n tin u e fo r ever , .
E te rna l h appin ess i s th e lo t o f good s o uls an d n ever ,
ceas in g p un ish m en ts o f b ad souls We fi n d the sam e .

1
doctrin e about the pre exi sten ce an d i mm ortality o f th e

-
s o ul i n th e apocryph a o f the Septuagin t an d i n l a t e r ,
a pocryph a l writi n gs all o f which poin t a s we s h all sh o w

, , ,
to a tra di tio n o f prob ably Babylo ni an ori gi n These .
sup o s ed r e la tion s b e twe en the spiritu al an d th e n a t ural

p
led th e Ess en es to r e gard the flesh as a n ecessa ry evil ,
an d co n s eq u en tly rather to d is courage m atri m o n y Bu t .
wha t i s in fi nite ly m ore i mpo rt an t th e s e views about wh at ,
i s tem poral an d wh at i s e tern al i n m an s e em to h ave be e n

o ne o f the ca u se s wh ich led the E ss e n e s to dete s t blo o dy
2
sacr ifice s an d therefore to ab stain from the m a ltog e ther
,
.
This als o i s an apocryph al doctrin e the origin and i m ,
po rtan ce o f which we sh all presen tly poin t o ut .
S uch were the pri n cip al doctri n es o f th e Esse n e s .
T h ey can h ardly be regarded a s h avi n g a t an y ti m e

form ed a p art o f the Je wi sh Ch ur ch so oppose d was ,
their do ctrin e and still m ore th e pra ctice o f th e ir

,
reli gion to the li fe an d doctrin e o f the Ph ari sees Th ey

,
.
D B ll
1
e 11e . 11. Ph i l M
.
g 45 7 2
o . an . 11 . .
40 THE JE W I S H RE FOR M ATI ON .
do ppear ever to h ave join e d i n the te m p le s er vi ce

not a
a n d alth o ugh they s en t s a crifice s to th e t em ple which ,
th ey we re m ost pro b ably o blige d to do by th e Jewish

1
Church auth o ritie s yet Jo seph us expre ssly sta tes th a t , ,
th ey the m selves did n o t offe r up any sacrifice s i n th e

temple inas m uch as th ey con sidere d m o re ho ly th e ir o w n
,
rite s The fo llo win g p assage fro m Jose ph us throws m u ch

.
light o n th e ir public life Th e y h ave n o o n e c e rtain city ,
b ut m an y o f th e m d well i n e v e ry city ; an d i f a ny o f th e m
co m e fro m oth e r pl ace s wh at th e y h ave lies o pen fo r ,
th em j ust as i f it were th e ir o wn ; a nd they go i n to such

,
as th e y n ever k n e w b e fo re as i f th e y h ad b e e n e ver so
lo n g a cqu ain te d with th e m fo r which r eason th ey ca rr y

n o thin g a t all with the m when th e y tra v e l i n to rem o te
p art s th o ugh still th e y t ak e their weapons with th e m fo r

,
fe ar o f thi e ve s Accordi n gly th e re i s i n e very city wh e re

.
,
th e y live o n e appoin te d p articularly to tak e care o f

,
s tra n ge rs a n d to provide garm en ts a n d o the r n e ce ss ar i e s

,
fo r th e m They d o n o t allo w o f th e ch an ge o f g ar
.
m en ts o r o f sho es till th e y be first en tire ly to r n to pi e ces ,
o r worn o ut by ti m e Nor d o th e y ei ther b uy o r s ell .
an ythin g to o n e a n o th e r b ut ev e ry o n e o f th e m gi ves ,
wh at h e b ath to h i m th at wan teth it a n d rece ives O f hi m ,
a gai n i n i ts s te a d wh a t m a co v n i e n t fo r him se lf ;
y b e n e
a n d altho ugh th e re b e n o re quital m a d e they ar e fully ,
a llow e d to take wh at they w a n t o f wh o m s oev e r they

2
plea se .
’
A sect sim ila r to the Essen es i n Pale stin e were the ,
T h e r ape uts i n E gypt It i s ge n e rally supp o se d th at the .
fo rm er w ere a bran ch o f th e la tter s o cie ty ; b ut i f we

s ucceed i n sh o win g th a t th e le a d i n g prin ciple s O f b o th
were d evelop e d fr om an early tradition the co nn n exi o n ,
betwee n thes e se cts and like wise th e d i fle r e n ce i n th e ir

’
h abi ts wi ll b e better explaine d O ur kn owledg e about

, .
1
An t .x i ii v .
2
D e B l ii e . . 4 ; co mp . L uk e x . 4; ii i 1 1 ; M at
. . x . 10 ; M ar k vi . 9;
Acts ii . 44 f . iv 32
. .
42 THE JE W I S H RE FOR M ATI O N .
which lay h idden der the words with the soul in thi s
un
d e e p e r sense th e y con ceived the re as on able s oul to

( )
b e h o ld hi gh an d hi dden thoughts whilst looking through ,
1
th e words as throu gh a mi rror
’
.
O n the days o f the we e k th ey le d an a ctive an d

extrem ely sim pl e an d abste m io us life Before th e se ttin g .
o f the s un they p ar to o k o f n either foo d n o r dri nk b u t ,
th ey postpon ed till the n ight the sa tisfaction o f their cor

or al wan ts b e cau s e th e y con sid e red this gra tifi ca tio n as
p c ,
a work o f d ark n e ss regardi n g o n ly the occ up a ti o n with

,
wis do m as a perfo rm an ce worthy o f the light Eve ry .
S abb ath they atten ded festiv e ly attired the Syn agogue , , ,
wh e n o n e am ong them read i n the holy books The i n ter .
r e ta ti o n i s iv e n by o n e O f the m o s t exp e ri en ce d an d h e
’
p g ,
p as ses over wha t i s n o t (gen erally) k nown fo r th e pr in

ci al p ar ts ar e with th e m ta ught thro ugh s ymbol s with
p ,
2
t i m e h o n o u r e d z e al
-
The so ci al m eals th e y so lemn is ed o n
.
’
e v e ry s e ven th S abb ath as o n the eve n in g prece din g th e

,
j ubil e e or high feas t o f the fifty the Pen te cost ; b e cause ,
th e n um ber s ev e n w as by them held to b e pec uli arly h o ly .
Wom en also took p art i n th e festivity pri n cipally elderly ,
a n d spiritua lly m i n d e d vi rgi n s

-
st r ivi n g after th e n e w,
bir th th at i s to be b o rn by the un i on b etween a g od

, ,
lovi ng s oul a n d wis d om O r in the very wo rds o f Philo

.
The y h ave ch o se n wi sdo m as th ei r co m p anion an d ,
lo n g n o t for m o rtal b ut im m ortal pro gen y to which o n ly ,
d l o vi n g s o ul c a n give birth wh e n th e Fa th er o f the

a
g o -
wo rld pours o u t up o n th em hi s spiritual rays an d with ,
them th e k n o wle dge o f high e r wis do m Som e o f the ’

.
T h e r ap euts h ave so en tirely give n them se lv e s over to

the de pths o f wisdo m which richly n urtur es thei r souls , ,
’
th at th e y ab stain fro m fo o d fo r m o re th an thre e days an d ,
d o n o t break th e fa st b e fo re th e sixth d ay The s even th .
d ay th e y r e garde d a s the h o liest fe as t which they highly ,
c e le brat e d . Next to th e s o ul th ey allo w als o to the ,

’
b o dy a b e tte r ca re Th e ir fun da m e n tal doctrin e was
.
M1
g an 4 7 4 f
. 11 . P h i l ix O p 1 12 45 8
.
2
o . . .
, .
T H E R APE UT S .
th at fr om th e li e issue forth the m an ifold ki n ds o f evi l ,

b ut from the tr uth the riches o f h e aven ly an d o f e arthly
1
tr ea sure . Th e refore , Philo write s o f the true T her ap e uts ,
’
th at they h ave devoted their wh o le life to wi sdom an d

to the s ea rc hin g ( th ereof) a ccordin g to the holy rul es o f ,
2
the Pro p het Mos es .
Havi n g prayed to God th at their m eal may be w e ll

pleas ing they la id th emselve s roun d the table I n th e
, .
b eg i n mn g the m o st solemn s ilen ce prevail ed till at l ast ,
on e fr o m am o n g the m eetin g rai s ed a qu e s tio n o n a n

y
pas sag e o f Holy Script ure an d at on ce tried to answe r ,
the sa m e whi ls t all the rest li sten ed w ith the greatest

,
atte n ti o n m an ifes ting with outwa rd s ig n s their approv al

, ,
an d also th e ir do ubts ; a t the clo s e O f thi s a ddre s s a ll ,
clap ped their h an ds as a proof o f th e ir sa ti sfa ctio n Th en .
all o ne after a n other i n d ue ord e r san g a hymn an d on ly

, , ,
here u po n w as carried i n by th e pri n cipal youn g m en o f,
the s o c iety th e table covered with the holy food co n

, ,
sistin o f brea d salt an d hyssop ; the dri n k w as w at e r

3
g , , .
After the m eal followed the holy solem n ity of the n ight ;
it cons is ted i n a con tinuous sin ging o f hymn s altern ately ,
er fo r m ed by the choir o f the m e n a n d o f th e wom en

p ,
and e n di n g i n a join t chorus o f m e n a n d wom en pro b ably ,
aft er th e typ e o f th a t m elo dio us shout which was p er ,
form ed a t the Red S e a by Mo se s a n d the pro phet e ss ,
M i ri am i n order to th an k Go d th e Deliverer
,
At th e .
b re ak o f m orn in g d awn th e y sto o d turn ed to th e ea st , ,
and o n the r i s in g o f the sun t h e y r ai s e d their h a n d s
towar ds heaven and prayed fo r the bright shini ng o f th e

,
inn er s un an d o f tr uth an d fo r sh arp n ess o f the spir itual

, ,
eye ; a fter th is prayer they retire d a g ai n to their so litud e

,
and to th e ir usual occup atio n .
T her e can be no doubt b ut th a t th e Pen tecostal fe as t ,
1
M an g u 4 74 f
. . . M a n g 1 1 48 1 2
. . .
2
R e co g ni si n g n o oth er altar th an th e h e ar t of m an, an d e l e v n g th at b i i
i
through D vi n e e nli gh tenm en t ev e ry m an i s ca a le of pb
ei n g h i s o w n b
pri es t,
an d t o offer u
p h i s w i ll un to th e F ath er , th es e s ri tual se c ts s i
p pi
i
rituali se d th e p asch al ri te wh ch th e w ri tte n law re scr ed p ib .
44 THE JE W I S H REF OR M ATI ON .
of th e T h er apeuts corr e spon de d with the p as ch al feas t of

th e Isr ae lites 1
N o t only th e lette r , b ut also th e r ites o f
.
th e law, were regarde d as the hieroglyphics o f hidd en

m ys teries The tru e m eani n g o f the p asch al rite h ad
.
th e refo re to be fo un d o ut, by a spiritual in te rpre ta tion o f

th e sa m e . It see m s to h ave be en this Egypt, the house .
o f bon d age , w as b u t a ty e o f the body, the hou se o f si n ;

p
th e d e liveran ce fro m th e b o n dage o f Egyp t was therefore
b ut a type o f the d eliv e ran ce from the b o n dage o f si n and
de ath The terrestri al Shil o i s b ut a sym bol o f th e h ea
.
v e nl
y Shilo ,
the eter n a l h ave n o f the s o ul ,
the r e s t which
r e m ain eth fo r the people o f God An d a s th e Is raelites .
we re led by the o utstretch e d arm of Jehovah through the

R e d S e a i n the face o f th e ir pers ecutors , so th e s oul of
m an i s led through the ch anges an d ch an ces o f this life
to the par a di se o f God i n h e aven , by th e Divin e Spiri t or
Wo rd, o f which th e clo udy a n d the fiery pillar, an d the
Sh e china, were th e type , an d o f which th e soul is the
pred e stin ated dwe lli ng place The rite o f th e passover
-
.
w o uld th e refore b e r e garde d by the T h er ap e uts a s a typical

m e m ori al o f th e so ul s de liveran ce from the priso n ho use
’
-
o f si n to the glorio us liberty o f Go d s childr e n Reg ardi ng ’

.
as an abomi na tio n all blo ody s a crifices , th e y ch an ged the
e le m e n ts o f th e p as ch a l rite , an d i n stea d o f th e l amb ,
r ega rd e d brea d a n d wa te r a s the pro p e r e lem e n ts o f this
m ys tic ri te Water h avin g been substituted fo r th e wi ne,

.
which seem s origin ally to have been used o n such occas ions
by the a dherents o f se cret tradition a n d which beverage ,
th e T h e rap euts despis ed the n ew elem en ts o f the holy

,
fo o d were n o do ubt re garded as typi fy i n g th e brea d

a n d th e win e which th e Divin e Wis dom Word or Spirit
’
, ,
2
m i n gl e s i n the san ctuary o f the so ul
’
.
To these earli est te stim o n ies o f Joseph us an d o f Philo ,
ab o ut the E ss ene s an d th e T h er a e uts w e a d d t h e afte r

p ,
a po sto lic n otice s o f E i h an i us T h E e e who do

p p e ss n s .
,
all a ccordin g to th e la w m ake use also o f o th e r Scri pt ures

,
1
S ee Gfr O re r, Urch ri s ten th um , ’
11 . 294 .
2
Pr ov i x 5
. . .
T II E R APE UT S . 45
b y the side o f ( or later th an ) th e law ; b ut they di scard

‘ ’
mos t o f the la te r pr O ph ets

’1
Agai n , the heresy o f th e
.
E ss e n es fo llows the policy o f th e Jews with respect to th e

kee pi ng o f th e Sabb ath , an d the circu m ci sion , an d th e
keepin g o f th e whole law, b ut th ey con dem n the boo ks
i n like m ann er as do the N az ar e n es 2
W h a t books the s e
’
.
were, a n d i n wha t s ense th e y were co n dem n ed by the

E sse n e s i n the fo urth ce nt ury, we m ay gather fro m th e
followi n g p assage , which we fi n d i n the writin gs o f
E pi p h a ni u s, a nd which refers to th e N az ar e n es The
patri ar ch s i n the Pentateuch fro m A dam till Moses, w h o
di s ti n g ui s h e d th e m selves by pie ty, th e y do accept as
divin ely inspired m en , p articular ly Adam, Seth, E n o ch ,
Methu se lah , No ah Abrah am , Isa ac, Jaco b , Levi , Aaro n ,
,
an d Jo sh ua the S o n o f N un ; b ut they d i s ca r d the P en
ta teueh , n o t a s if they den ied Mo s e s or a s i f they did n o t

believ e th a t th e law h ad b e e n give n to h i m , b ut th e y
m erely ass ert , that the ( ide ntical) law , which really h ad .
bee n g i ven to h i m , i s a n other th an th at which i s gen erally

3
use d.
’
It does n o t n ecessarily fo llo w from this, that th e
Ess en es h er eby wished to refe r to th a t, at least partial,
recom pos itio n or revision o f the holy bo o ks by Ezra, to
which we hall presen tly a dvert ; b ut thi s m uch i s ab so
s
lute ly ce rtai n th a t they took reco urs e to allego rical in ter

,
r e tati o n s o f the letter o f holy writ believi ng the letter o f

p ,
the la w to be th e hieroglyphic o f a h idden revelati o n .
This ten ds to sh o w th at the Essen es i n Pal esti ne an d

, ,
the T h e r ap e uts i n Egypt were a cq uai n ted with the p r in

,
ci les o f a s ecre t tra ditio n which th e y beli eved to h av e

p ,
origin ated with Adam an d o f which Moses w as th e last

,
revealer T h e s am e view i s deve lo p e d i n th at re m arkable

.
work o f th e first s eco n d an d late r cen turie s A O which

, , ,
. .
,
was origi n ally en titled T h e Pr e a chin g o f Pe ter and

’
whi ch we sh all m inutely co n sider The testim o n y o f .
Jo se phu s with regard to the Esse n e s i s o f the hi ghe s t

, ,
value si n ce he was a n ative o f Pales tin e a n d as h e ,

,
9
N a er . i 19
. .
3
N aer . i 18. .
T HE JE W I S H R E F O R M AT I O S .
in for m u b e lo n e d to thi s sec t at le ast i n the earli er

s s, g
,
par t o f hi life He sta te s th at th e E sse ni ans kept their

s .
m y ste rie s strictly p r iva te an d t h at w h e n an E sseni an was ,
r e t e i v e d i n to t h e o r d e 1 h e h a d so l e m n l to p ro mise in a
,y
p r e crib e d fo rm o f o a th t o c ul t iv at e m o ral habits not to
s
1
.
,
co mm un i ca te t o a n y n e w m e m b e r th e d o ctr in es of the
o rd e r i n a ny o t h e r fo r m t h a n t h a t i n whic h they had b een
c o m m uni ca te d t o hi m th a t i s p ro bably after a doub le

, .
r o b a t i o n or n o vi tia t e o f t hr e e y e a 1 s ; tha t h e w o ul d kee

p p
s t e r e t t he b o o ks o f t h e se c t a n d th a t he w o ul d n o t re veal
.
t o a ny no n E se n e t h e n a m e s o f th e an e ls
- s
g T h e latter .
re t ri c tio n sh o ws th at t h e p r in cipal doct rin e of se cret

s
t r a d i t i n re fe r re d
o t o h e a v e n l y b e i ng s an d n o doub t ,
e -
pe c i a ll
y t o t h e Di v i n e "Y o rd f ro m t h e b e
g in n i n g th e ,
M e d ia to r b e tw ee n G o d an d m a n a nd th e Saviour o f all .
T he c a u e fo r t h i s e c re c y m ust be fo un d i n the ci r
s s
c ux n ta n c e t h a t th e i nfl ue n t i a l s e c t o f th e S a dd uce es did
-
e nt i r e l a n d t h e Ph ari ee s p a r tl r j c t t h t a di tio ns of
y r
s
e e e
y ,
t he i r fo r e fa the rs t h a t i s th e pri n c iple s o f Je wish reform

, ,
t he u b l ic a tio n o f w hi c h w e a r e t r i n g to tra ce back to the

p y
Ba b ylo n ia n c a p ti vi ty i Ve cann o t pr o v e th at the Pharisees
.
e xc lud e d fro m th e ir tr a d i tio n s t h e d o c trin e o f th e D ivine
W o rd All w e k no w is tha t th e doctr i n e o f God s special

’
.
p ro v i d e nc e as o
pp
,o s ed to fa t e w as e n ti r ely r ej ec
,
te d b y
t he S a dd uce e s o nly p ar tly a ccepte d by th e Ph ar isees and
, ,
e n ti 1 e l
y re ce i ve d by the Ess e n es
2
T h e l a t te r m u s.t th e re
fo re ha ve fo r me d th at p arty i n th e Jewi sh Church of ,
whic h Phi lo i nfo rms us th a t i ts m em b e rs by way of ,
i n te rp re ta tio n d e ri ved fro m holy wr it the doctrine of

speci al ro vi d e nc I t i m o ibl t t t th i
p c s
e
1s o o c o nn e
p .ss e n
T II E R APE UT S .
47
Joseph us thought o f the latte r m ay b e i nferred from the

m an ne r i n whi ch h e refers to th e m ode i n whi ch Mo s es
comm un ica te d the r e velations with which he h ad been
fa voured ; an d here we m ay fi rs t s ta te th a t th e peculi a r ,
reveren c e whi ch th e Ess en es en tertai n ed fo r Moses was

such th a t a n
, y blas phe m y u tte red a g ai n s t hi m w a s
p u n
i sh e d with dea th H e was regarded as a proph e t an d as

.
,
more th an a prophet as th e forerun n er an d type o f th e ,
proph et lik e Moses o f the promi sed Mess iah H i s go d

, .
lovin g s oul h ad thro ugh Divin e wis do m been clo s e ly

united wi th the Fa ther o f th e sp i rits o f all fle sh He did .
know where he mi ght fi nd H i m a n d how h e m ight e ve n ,
co m e be for e H i s pre s en ce H e tru ly s o ught H i m with .
all hi s he a rt amid st th e s oli tu de o f th e Sin a itic ro cks

, .
He w as bro ught n ear so as to b ehold th e glory o f Go d , ,
and he veiled it fro m th e eye s o f h i s pe o ple who w e r e
afar O E an d whos e ca rn al eyes were d a zzled by the gl o ry

,
whi ch reflected from H i s co un te nan ce by th at glory ,
whi ch they thought n o m an co uld s e e an d live a n d o f ,
which yet the bright m irro r was Mose s He h ad n o t .
dis tr us te d b ut adored the power o f God an d to hi m

’
, ,
Go d v ou ch safed the kn owledge o f h i s o wn nam e 1

Ao
’
.
cordi n g to Jos eph us Mo s e s o n ly recogni s ed s uch a n o b s e r

,
vanc e o f the laws whi ch he h ad given th em by Divin e

es ti o n as was supported by m editatio n upo n the
’
su
gg ,
wisd o m tha t is i n them 2

The M o sai c writin gs ar e there
.
fore th e hiero glyph ics o f th e hidde n wis do m Every .
thi ng i s a dapte d to the n at ur e o f the whole whil st th e ,
lawgi ver m o st ad ro i tly s ugges ts s o m e thin gs as i n a riddle ,
and r e r es en ts s om e thin gs wi th s ole m n ity a s i n an alle

p ,
ry b u t when e ver it m ay b e exp e d i en t to m ake a

g o
strai ght for ward statem en t he exp r ess es thi ngs clea r ly a n d ,
defin i te ly Those however wh o des ire to dive in to th e

.
, ,
causes o f ea ch o f thes e thin g s will h a ve to us e m uch a n d ,

3
'
deep p h i los ot ea l sp ecula ti on )

I t i s highly prob able th a t the doctri ne o f th e Essen es
An t . u . 12 , 2 , 4 .
2
Ant 4, 8, 2 . .
3
Prof to Ant . .
48 THE JE W I S H RE FO R M ATI ON .
an d the T herapeuts was iden tical

of Both despised .
blo o dy sa cr ifices an d sin ce th e tem ple h a d been turn ed

,
—
in to wh at w as hardly m ore tha n a sl aughte r h o use a d e n
o f m u rderers M at xxi ,
’
th ey abse n ted th e m s elves
. .
alto ge th e r fr o m th e te m pl e a n d w e r e wh a t we sh o u ld ,
n o w call diss en t e rs I n b o th s e cts co m mun i ty o f go od s

.
,
w a s the e stab li shed r ule Marriage s e em s to h ave been .
disco ur aged if n o t a ctually forbidde n

,
Slaves were n o t .
The m em b e rs o f b o th orde rs wore the sam e

'
s ufle r e d .
,
1
or at l ea st a similar kin d o f white garm en t during
summ er an d o n e o f a co a rse r an d w a r m e r s ub s ta n ce
,
d urin g wi n ter It cann ot be do ubted th at they ah

.
s ta in e d fro m m e at a n d th e y r a n g e d i n th e s ociety ao
,
co rdi ng to th e tim e of m e m b e rship O ve rseers rigidly .
m ain tai n e d disciplin e an d o rd e r Prayers w ere r e gula rly .
h e ld i n the mo rn ing a n d i n th e even in g the fa ce s turne d ,
t o wards th e s un T h e Sab b ath was m ore strictly ob s er ve d

.
th an a m o n g th e o ther Je ws a n d fin a lly both orders h ad , ,
m ystica l m ea ls .
It ca n n ot b e proved wh e n either o f thes e brotherh oods

we re first organ ise d I f al ready d uri ng the Babylonian .
captivity the s ects o f th e Ph arise es and th e Sa dd ucees

,
w e re fo un ded the Ess enic order m ay h ave begun to exi st

,
b e fo re th e return to the Holy Lan d ; a n d the Syro Ch al -
d aean n am e o f Es s e n es or Healers wo uld n atur a lly b e i n , ,
Egypt hell e ni s ed in to T h e rap euts B ut it i s also po ssible .
that for a tim e all th e a dh e re n ts to th e prin ciples o f the

re fo rm e d na tion al faith we re ca ll e d Ph aris e e s or Sep ar a
ti sts a n d th at at a lat e r perio d dogm atical differe n c e s
,
a ro s e b e twee n the Pro te st a n t p arty W e h ave n o re aso n .
fo r a ssu min g th at th e T h er ap e uts exi ste d b e fo re th e E ss e n e s .
T h e con trary assum ptio n wo ul d b e m o re pro bable .
I n co n clusio n we give th e re m arkable p assage i n which

,
1
A di g t C l m t f Al x d i C h i ti
ccor n o e w
en d d t w
o e an r a, r s an s ere or e re o e ar
s i m pl g m t f w h i t l
e ar en s o
( P d iii J p h
e c o o urd ( A t ae . . o se us rec o r s n .
i
v. 8 1 1 ) th t M
, f b d g m t
a o s esm d f w ll
or a d li e whi h
ar en s a e o oo en an n en ,
’
c
w ere a pp i t d f p i t ly T h wh ite g m t f th E
o n e or r es s o n th . e ar en s o e sse n e s e re
f
o re typi fy th u i l p i th d
e n ve rs a r es oo .
50 THE JE W IS H R E FO RM A I T ON .
blemi sh ,
’
the young bullocks an d two ram s n o r
n or o f ,
’
o n e ki d o f the goa ts fo r a si n o fleri ng an d two

'
o f th e -
lam bs o f the first year fo r a sacri fice o f peace

as prescribed by the law
1
As th e y o bj ecte d to all bloody.
s a crifices a ccordin g to the u n ani m ous testim on y o f Philo

,
a n d o f Jo se ph us it is quite certain that the y abo lish ed

,
a l so the rite o f the pas ch al lam b T his i s all th e m ore .
likely sin ce o n solemn oc cas ions when partakin g o f holy

, ,
food an d drin k wate r w as drun k an d n o t wi n e which

, , ,
l atter beverage they m ust have prefer red as typifyi n g the ,
a t o ni n g blood if th e y h a d con sidered it n ecessar y to i n

,
tr o d uce thi s symbolica l ele m en t i n the spiritu al s olem ni ties

o f th e ir worship Th ey regarde d the heart o f m an as the
.
h o liest o f the holy the te rrestr ial dwelli ng place o f the,

-
Most High wher e the Ho ly Ghost i s the hi gh priest who

, ,
s a n ctifi e s an d th us m a kes a cceptable to God the free

, ,
if ts which the cr ea t ure offers u o n the i n dividual a nd

g p
in visible al tar to the in dividual and in visible C r ea to r
, ,
whose thron e i s i n the heaven s .
We sh all see th at Stephen i n a si mi lar mann e r i nter

r e ted the Mo saic a ccoun t a b o ut th e san ctuary which
p ,
Moses built accordin g to th e pattern revealed to hi m on ’
’
th e m o un t The ear thly tabernacle o f Is ra el may b e
.
fi tly regarded as a ty pe o f God s king do m tha t i s o f th e

’
, ,
tabern a cle o f th e so ul wh e re Go d will m ee t with m an ,

,
a n d will co mmun e with h i m fr om above the m ercy se at 8 -

.
As th e court le d to the holi est o f the holy so Judais m ,
led to Chris tianity It i s on ly i n that outer court th at .
thos e bloody s acrifices to ok place which turned the house

o f Go d in to a ch a rn el ho us e As the m ost holy was th e
-
.
a bode o f the Shechin a in to wh ic h the hi gh pri es t co uld ,

-
a lon e en ter an d wh ich by a veil w as divided fro m the

,
holy place so the san ctuar y o f the soul i s th e dwelli ng

,
place o f God s Holy Spiri t from above ; an d thi s holy

’
lace o f m an i s by th e v e i l o f the flesh divided fr o m the

p
m ost holy celestial thron e o f God to whi ch th e s oul i s ,
L v xxi i i 1 8 1 9
e . .C mp E x xxv 9 40
, .
9
C mp E x m v 22
o . . .
, .
3
o . . . .
SE RET C TR AD I TI ON .
a dmitted when it h as lo st i ts fetters wh en the flesh i s ,
deca yed the veil i s ren t I sra el i s ca lled to a royal priest

, .
hood and e very inh abitan t o f th e Jer usale m o f the latter

,
days s h all be ca lled holy wh ils t o n hi s fore hea d shall be ,
e n gra ved the S ign et : Holin e ss to the Lord 1

‘ ’
.
H a vin g poin ted o ut whi ch were the doctrin al pri n ci

ples o f the Ph aris ees o f the S addu cees an d o f the Essen es
, , ,
we m us t n o w m ore mi n utely consider the s ecre t or apo

cryph al t ra di tion fro m which the prin ciples o f the Ess en e s ,
an d p artly als o o f the Ph aris ee s were deve loped an d , ,
whi ch th e Sadducees rejected .
A co m plete record o f th e principles o f verb al tradi tion

w as n o t co m pos e d before th e very e n d o f the se co n d c e n
t ury when Rabbi Je h ud a the Ho ly wr ote the Mish n a
, , , ,
’
or
‘
th e s e con d law ( De u t e ron o m y
) or a s it i s e sp e ci ally , ,
calle d the verba l law which with i ts later suppl em e nt

, ,
’
, ,
’
the Gem ar a o r co mpletio n fo rm ed the Talmud o r
, ,
’
,
’
s cie n ce properly s o called The Talmu d i s a co m p e n ’

.
di um o f the ora l law a nd w as fi n ally publi shed i n the e n d

,
o f the fi fth ce n tury By the sam e th e Israelitic faith a n d

.
cons ti tu tio n were fo r ever reg ul a te d The gradual de ve .
lopm e n t o f thi s ve rba l tradi ti o n or a t le ast the gra dua lly ,
gen e ra l ac ceptation o f the sam e i s pro ve d by th e fact that ,
there exis ted previously to the publication o f th e Ta l m ud ,
a dou bl e Ge m a ra or com plete co m pe n di um o f the prin ci

,
ples o f tradition O f the so called Jer usale m i ti c Gem ara

.
-
,
o f G al ile an o rigin onl y s o m e e xtra cts h a ve bee n tran s

,
mi tte d to us all o f which probably poi n t to the e arly

,
fo ur th an d the pre ceding ce n tur ie s ; wh ilst th e B abylo n ian

Gemar a which was com posed i n S ura o f Ba bylo n an d
, ,
co m ple ted abou t the ye ar 5 0 0 A O i s regarded up to the . .

,
pres ent d ay by the Jews as the subli m es t expon en t o f

their fai th Agai n o f the two m ost re n own ed tea chers o f
.
,
di
tra ti n o th at i s
,
o f the ta n a
,
i m s H i llel a n d Sh a m m a i ,
or
th e f m er who m ay ,
h a ve b e e n a co n te m por a ry o f C h ri s t ,
was ca ll ed the B a bylo n i a n Thi s goe s s o m ewh a t t o
C o mp E x . xxv m 36 38 , &c
-
.
THE JE WI S H RE FOR M ATI ON .
confirm th e opinio n that th e v erbal tradi tion was perhaps

m o re fully d eveloped b ut certa inly was m ore gen e rally ,
kn own duri ng the Babylo n ian captivity Th at an here .
di tary verb al tradi tion a m ong the Jews exi ste d i n the
firs t Chri s ti an cen turies i s confirm ed by th e state m en t
trans mitted by E us ebius th a t H ege si pp us i n th e s econ d , ,
cen tur y recorded various matters tak en from th e un

,
1 2
written trad ition of the Jews E pi phani us an d Jero m e 3 ’
.
als o refer to Jewi sh tradi tions formi ng th e s econ d ,

’
law
’
.
The b o ok o f Enoch wr itte n by a Pal esti ni an probably ,
between the years 1 3 0 an d 1 1 0 before Christ establishes ,
th e fa ct th a t e v e n i n th e p r e Christi an period c e r ta in
,
-
pri n ciples o f doctrin e were co m mitte d to writing i n Pales

tin e o f which we s h all later prove that they gen erally
,
ha rm oni se with th e prin ciples contain ed i n th e Al exan

drian Apocryph a which Scriptures n ever fo rm ed p art o f ,
th e Hebre w can o n an d a ls o with the C abb alis tic works ,
en titled Jezi rah an d Zohar These were published in .

’
l ate r centuries as th e com pe ndi ums o f that origin ally

verbal an d secret tradition whi ch a ccordi ng to Ph arisaical ,
r ule was o nly comm un ica ted to the i n iti ate d who tr a ns
, ,
mi tte d it orally or by m eans o f mystical alph abe ts whi ls t

,
4
,
it was hi dden fro m the public at large .
T h e verb al tr adi tion am o ng the Jews l ater called ,
Cabb ala co mprised till towards the ti me o f Mahomet

,
’
i n i ts ge n eral sen s e everythin g th at w

,
as n o t co n tain ed i n
,
the written law The lat ter a lthough p artly lost dur ing
.
,
the capti vity was fi n ally edited by E zra ; and th e state

,
m e n t o f Iren aeus pre s erved to us by Eusebius sho ws , ,
th a t fe w if any au thoritative Scriptures ha d been re

, ,
p
s erved i n their o rigi n a l form a t the ti m e o f th e r etu rn to
th e Holy Lan d He writes : I n the capti vity o f the

.
p eo p le un der N e b uc h a d n e z zar when the S cr ip tur es ha d ,
H E . . i v 22 . .
9
B ee r 1 3 . .
3
Ep Al g
. ad .
C om pJ . er li . . 41 . Accordi ng to th e b
At ash Al h a p b e t, S h es h ach
mean s Ba b y l on .
SE CR E T TR AD I TI ON .
53
b een d es tr oyed , an d the Jews return ed to th ei r coun try

after se ven ty yea rs , sub seque n tly i n the ti m es o f Am ,
xe rx es kin g o f the Persi a n s God i nspired Esdras the pries t

, , ,
o f th e tribe o f Le vi to co m os e a n ew all th e dis cours e s o f

p ,
the a n cien t prophets an d to r es tor e to the p eople the la ws

,
1
g ive n by Mo s es .
’
It i s custo mary to di scred it this positive statem en t o f

Ir enaeus unco ntradi cted though it be by an y o f the
,
Fa thers o f the Ch ur ch ; o n the other h and im pli cit belief ,
i s urged i n the Jewi sh tradi ti o n abo ut the great s yn a

gogue which i s assum ed to h ave bee n i n the ti m e o f
,
’
Ezra an d Nehemiah the in fallible o rgan o f the Divin e ,
traditi o n originally reve aled to Mo s es o n Sinai I f th e n .

, ,
E zra i n r evisi ng if n o t i n at leas t pa rtly recom po sin g th e

, , ,
Holy Scr iptures rea lly was guided by th e di vi n e ly

,
in spir ed syn ag ogue why sho ul d this fa ct n o t h ave b ee n

,
a ckn owledged i n th e se con d cen tury by I re n aeus wh o , ,
withou t m e n tionin g the grea t syn agogue i n form s us th at ,
E z ra hi m s elf w as inspired to com po s e a n ew an d to restore

the Ho ly Scriptures ? We ar e p e rmitted to assum e that .
thi s s ta tem en t o f I ren ae us w as m ade i n an swer to the

itiv e ch ar ge so o fte n r eferred to i n the s o called
p os
-
Clem en tin e recog nitions an d hom ili e s th at th e Scriptures ,
o f th e Jews were n o t gen uin e h avin g been to so m e exte n t ,
ada ted to the Opin io n s o f later ag es We k n ow th at

p .
su ch a cha rge was a ctually broug ht forw ard by Celsus ,
the prob able con tem porary o f I renaeus an d also tha t , ,
acco rdin g to E pi ph a ni us the Naz ar en e s a sect clo se ly

2
, ,
allie d to th e Ess en e s m ade the sam e ch arg e ,

Iren aeus .
had th erefore eve ry reaso n to m ake the m o st o f th e sup

pose d in falli ble organ o f Mosai c tradi tion which pr e ,
v
se r ed E z r a f ro m a ll e r ror I n s te a d o f doi .n g s o he ,
b i h
es ta l s es a p r
a all el betwee n t h e divi n ely wro u ght in di -
v id ual i ns pir a tio n of the s eve n ty i n th eir s ecl u ded ce lls ,
an d b e t w e e n the i n di vid u al in s pir a tio n o f E z r a .
t
S o lo n g as th e ra i t n d io re m a i n ed a v erb a l o ne o n l y it ,
1
H . E . v. 8 .
9
H ae r 18 . .
was quite possible for the Sadducees an d the Ph arisees to

a re e i n th e recogn ition o f the law an d the pro phet s as
g
com posed and compiled by Ezr a It would be left to the .
m o de o f in ter pre tatio n to h a rm oni s e the sa cred text with

the peculiar te n ets o f ea ch sect And this se em s to h ave .
been the practice i n th e Jewish Church after th e return

from the captivity For we know th at the letter o f
.
Scripture was by the Ph aris ee s n o t deem ed sufficien t fo r

th e right u n derstan din g o f th e an cien t record s o f th e
faith .Joseph us write s The Ph arisees follow the
a n d wh a t th at pres cribes to them
con d uct o
f r ea s on ,
a s go o d fo r them they do ; and they thi n k they o ught

,
ea rn e stly to strive to o b se rve r ea s on s d i cta tes fo r p r ac ’
tice.
’1
Now i f we rem em ber th at th e Ph arisees and
,
Essen es ar e st ated to h ave a dmi tted the allegori cal form

o f in te rpret atio n whi ch the Sa ddu cees excl uded it will
, ,
be su fficien tly obvious th at th e authori ty o f private j udg

m en t b e cam e gra dually a ckn owledged i n the pre Ch ris tian -
perio d by th e side o f Scriptural authority i n the literal

s e n s e o f the word Thus originated two to tally di stinct
.
s s te m s o f doctrin e with regard to th e nature o f revel ati o n

y .
To th e Sadducees the very letter o f th e sa cred text as ,
p e rh ap s fin ally settled by Ezra would be regar de d as

'
,
ab s o lu tely bin di n g o n the cons cien ce ; b ut to the Ess en es
a n d Ph a ri s ees th e writt e n word was bi n d i n g o n ly i n so
far as it could by i n te rpretation be bro ught i n h a rm o n y

wi th the dictates o f reason ’
Thus the domai n o f rea so n
.
w as a dded to th e dom ai n o f fai th th e source o f b o th ,
bein g regarded as di vin e I f o n the o ne h an d the sacred

.
, ,
records o f the p as t h ad been reveal ed through the

m edium o f reas on b u t y e t i n a m ore or less supern atur al
,
m ann e r it h ad o n th e other h an d beco m e m o re evident

, , ,
to the reform ed Israelite by hi s contact with the eas t

, ,
th at God h ad revealed him s elf also to such wh o knew

n o th i n g about th e law r e vealed to Mo ses Such revela .
tions thro ugh the m edi um o f h uman reas on coul d not

, ,
A t xvi ii 1 1
n . . .
SE CR E T TR AD I TI ON . 55
b ut be con ceived as bein g also to a certai n exten t

su pern a turally trans m itted by the God above to m an
below Hum an reas o n bein g thus re garded as ca pable
.
o f b e comi n g the vehicle o f Divin e in spi ra tio n faith co uld ,
n o t be en tirely s ep arated from reas o n But the im plicit .
b e lief th a t God h a d reve al ed hi mself to Mo se s i f n o t i n ,
an e x c eption al m an n er at le ast i n a n e x ceptio n al d e gree

, ,
an d th a t the s e superna tural revela tion s h ad bee n ev e r
s in ce faith fully pre s erved i f n o t by Scripture by verb al

, ,
tradition un ite d all class es a n d parties am on g the Jews

,
i n an exceptio n al re veren c e fo r Mos es .
Moreover by the partial recogni tio n o f th e prin ciple o f

,
p r iva te j udgm en t an d by the acce ptati on o f th e stan dard

,
o f o ral tra diti o n i n th e syn agogu es a ne w e le m e n t h ad ,
be en in troduced which w a s dangero us to the auth o

,
r i ty o f tho s e t o who m the gover n m e n t o f the ch u rch

h ad b e en confided Reason an d con scien ce an d fai th
.
ar e e s s e n tially i n divid ual th e re for e the i n te rpret ation o f

,
Scripture by the ai d o f progressive an d in di vidual e n

li gh te n m e n t m ust be subversive o f any authority which
di s reg ards th e clai m s o f i n di vid ual co n scio usn e ss The .
tr a di tiona l pra ctice o f th e Ph ari s e e s h as n o t lo s t sight o f

a cir cum stan ce so li kely to en da n ge r th e co n tinu an c e o f
th ei r ab solute rul e To erect a hedge roun d the written

.
la w as e di ted by Ez ra a n d as rigidly preserve d by the

,
1
,
later M assoretic s chool thi s was the im perative i nj un c

,
tion o f Ph ar i sa ic
2
al tra ditio n i n Palesti n e an d it w as ,
follo w e d up by the rigidly enfo rced practice n o t to te ach ,
th e p r in ciple s o f s ecret trad itio n i n the schools The .
mo s t ren own ed tea cher s o f traditio n the ta n ai m s e e m

’
, ,
th er e fore to h ave belo n ge d prin cipally i f n o t exclus ively

, , ,
to th e m ystic se ct o f the Esse n es to who se i n tim a te ,
co nn exi o n with the T h e r ap e uts o f Egypt we h ave r e
ferr e d . W h ils t then the wri tten law w as i n Pal e sti n e

str i ctly pres erved as it h ad been recog n is ed if n o t s ettl e d , ,
f
a te r t h e r e tu rn fro m the c aptivity th e verb a l la w i n
, ,
1
Pe ci te se pem p res leg s .
’ 2
Pi r ke Ab oth i l . .
T HE JE W I S H O
RE F RM A I T ON .
a ccordan ce to which th e form er was in terpreted was b u t ,
kn own to few ; and whils t i ts verbal in te rpretation was

perm itted i n the syn agogues it seem s to h ave been
.
,
ex cluded from th e te m ple se rvic e So great w as th e

-
.
r e spect which th e Mish n ah required for ever y s crib e or
lear n ed an d authori s ed in terpre te r o f the writte n law ,
th at to s ay an ythin g again st an y o f them w as specified as

an o ffen c e twice as gre a t as any d ir ected agains t th e letter
1
o f the law its elf .
'
But i n Egypt the case was wi de ly difler en t The Jews .
i n Alexan dria im ported to the fo rm er co un tr y o f bo n da ge

th e tr aditions tra n sm itted by successio n o f their fore
fa th e rs . There they we re n o t restra in ed by an y severe
ch urch g ov e rnm e n t an d a ccordi n gly the h abit o f freely
,
inte rpre tin g th e sa cred re cords soon led to a revision a n d

r e form a tion o f holy writ The Alexa n drian Jew wo ul d
.
n o t revere the l e tte r o f Scri pture as th e con veyan c e r o f
i ts plai n m e ani ng as the s te reo typ e expression o f an

,
u n v ar yin g tru th ; b ut as th e m ys terious hieroglyph ic o f
a truth to be s piritually di s cern ed as an o utward si n o f

g ,
a hidden m yste r y Se en i n this light th e letter wo uld

.
,
- —
lose i ts fo r ever bin ding authority an d it woul d be ,
to tally d is rega rde d when ever it was i rr e d e e m a b ly o p

pose d to the prin ciples o f s ecret tradition which were ,
always in te n ded to co mp lete an d in ter pret th e wri tten
law . The right o f priva te j udgm en t havin g thus to a ,
certai n exten t bee n admitted the i n dividual to whom

, ,
the oral tra dition h ad been con fided h ad th ereby becom e ,
i n a fuller sens e o f the word a res pon s ible age n t The, .
h o n es t en qui rer after tru th coul d no t b ut percei ve that i n

vario us i n stan ces it was impossible to h armo nise by any
i deological pr oc ess the literal m ean i ng o f the sa cred text ,
with th e exige ncie s o f an adva n ced age that i s with th e , ,
ever revealin g still small voice the i n dwelling witness

-
,
’
o f the Mos t High thr o ugh the in s trum e n tali ty o f which the
,
h idden thi ngs o f God gra dually were revealed to the p e ople .
M ish S h xi 3 1
. ora . .
58 THE JE WIS H RE FOR M ATI ON .
We sh all n o w establi s h the fa ct th a t durin g the last

two or three cen tur ies o f the pre Christian e ra m any -
p ass ages o f holy writ were i n Egypt system atically

a ltere d an d th a t to the so revis ed a n d reform ed Hebrew
,
c a n o n recen tly co m po s ed Scriptur es were a dd ed con tai n ,
i n g n ew prin ciples o f doctrin e .
A E L XAN D R IAN AP O CR YPH A .
T he Al exan dri an ca no n , or the S e ptuagin t, m ay b e

calle d the Apocryphal can on , n o t only beca use a pocryp hal
wri tin gs form e d p art o f th e sam e , b ut because , inste a d o f
bein g a translation o f the Hebrew or Pal esti nian can on ,
it w as a version o f the latter compose d , as we sh all show,
fo r the purpo s e o f h arm o ni sin g th e an cien t records with
th e pri n ciples o f hidden or apocryph al tradition The .
co m positio n o f the Gree k version o f the Old Testa m ent i s

a ttrib uted by s uch m e n as Jo s eph us , Justi n Ma rtyr , and
Irenaeus , to 7 0 or 7 2 Jews , or Elders, who , as the latter

i nform s u s, we re best s kille d i n the Scriptures, and i n
both lan guages He adds , that as Ptolemy, th e so n o f
.
’
Lagus , wished the m to m ake the attem pt s ep ar ately, and

a pprehen s iv e les t by co n c e rt they mi ght co nceal the tr uth
o f the Scr iptures by their in te r pret ation , therefore s e p a
ra ting them from o ne an other, he com m an ded all to wr ite

th e s a m e tran sl ation An d this he di d i n all th e b oo ks
. .
Assem blin g there fo re i n the sam e place, i n th e pres ence

o f Pto lem y , an d ea ch o f them co m ari n g their res pe c ti v e
p
versio n s, Go d was glorified, an d the Scriptur es w ere re
co gn is e d as truly Divin e, as all o f them ren dered the same
thin gs i n the very s am e expres sion s, an d the sam e words
from the beginni n g to the e n d So th at th e Gen tiles
.
presen t kn ew th at the Scriptures were translated b y a

Divin e inspiration .
’
Dis cardi n g this lege n d the historical fa ct rem ai ns th at

,
abo ut th e ye ar 2 8 5 the firs t com plete though ,
ti fie d a n d augm en ted v e rs ion o f th e H e bre w ca n on was

,
S E PT UAGI N T . 59
co mm n e ced i n E gypt Alth ough b ut th e five books

.
a ttr ibu ted to Mo se s s eem to h a ve been written i n th e
thi r d ce n tur y before Christ yet all other Scriptures whi ch ,
fo rm p art o f the Al exan dri an collectio n wer e i n circulation

i n the s eco n d pre Chri s tian cen tury N o w we m ust bear
-
.
,
i n mi n d th a t n o Jewish colon y ha d se ttled i n Egypt before

th e found a tion o f Al ex andr ia ( 3 32 B ex cept th e Je w .
i sh r efug ees wh o afte r th e m urder o f Gedaliah took

,
r efuge th e re an d were ca rried c aptive to Babylo n by

,
Neb ucha dn ezz ar T he Jews who settled i n Alexan dria

.
i n th e tim e o f i ts fo un der a n d un der th e Pto le mi e s were

, ,
ther e fore the descendants o f tho s e who had retu rned

from Babylon or who h ad re m ain ed a m ong the Ch aldaea n
,
s.
I f then it ca n be proved th at the Je wish colon y i n Egypt

, ,
in tro duc ed n e w doctrin es i n to th e G reek version o f the

H ebr ew can on th e suppo sitio n will gai n grou n d th a t
,
thes e n e w doctrin es origin ated p artly i n Babylon or a t ,
lea s t th at they then began to form p art o f the n ation al

co d e .
W ith rega rd the Septuagin t as a whole i t h as been

to ,
fully es tablished th at the Hebre w text i s to a ce rtain ,
ex te n t s stem a tically altered The le a di n g object o f th o s e

y , .
wh o fi nally s ettled the pre Chris tian text o f the Gre e k -
v ersi o n clea rly w as to re m ove i n every w ay the high es t
Go d from th e vi sible world an d to attr ibute to the M e s ,
si ah an ete rnal an d he aven ly n ature Since the Jews i n .
E gypt d i d even up to Philo s tim e insist o n the fun da

’
, ,
m en tal pr in ciple o f an ex ternal source o f revelatio n w e ,
ar e i n th e ou ts et le d to assum e th a t th e n ew pr in ciple o f
the i n vi s ibility o f God stood i n s om e co n n exio n with a

d o ctri n e o f in ter me di ate in t elli gen ces o r m edia tori a l ,
be ings ; and that the Mess iah m ay alr eady i n the pre
Chri sti an tim e h ave been iden tified with the Ang el o f
Jeh o vah 1
The prin ci p al altera tion s o f the H ebrew text
. ,
eflecte d fo r the p urpo se o f era dicatin g the n otio n th at

'
God was at any tim e vi si ble ar e the following : E x xxiv ,

. .
1835 , i 2, pp 8 1 8
’
Ur ch ri ste nth um ,
’
1
S ee Gfrtirer s . .
-
.
60 THE JE WI S H RE FOR M ATI ON .
9 1 1 ; N um x 11 8 Jo b xi x 1 5 2 7 , xxxv 1 4 I s xxx vii i

-
. . .
-
. . .
1 1 Th o s e p as sages i n which the Greek tr an sla to rs b e tra y

.
a ch an ge i n th e Me ssia n ic d o ctri n e ar e m o re r a r e , b ut e q u a lly
clear Accordi ng to the Greek ve rsio n o f I s ix 6 , th e M e s

. . .
si a h presides o ver the C o un cil o f An gels , an d th us m igh t
be un dersto od to be a heave n ly m ediator A sim ilar te n .
den ey can b e tra ced i n the trans lation o f PS 0 3 which . .

,
p assage i s likewis e treated as Messianic an d i n th e above ,
exclusively s upernatural s ens e .
Other alteration s i n the text o f th e Septuagin t as tran s ,
mi tte d to us divulge the s ecre t th at the tran slato rs o r fin al

,
edi to rs o f Gen esis were well ve rse d i n Plato ni c ide as ,
an d th at it was their in ten tio n to h arm o n i s e with the sam e
th e Mo s ai c w riti ngs I n the Hebrew the ear th i s de

.
s cribed a s with o ut form an d vo id b ut i n h arm on y with

1
,
’
Pla to s fun da m en tal prin ciple about th e e tern ity o f m atter

’
the au thors o f the Septu agin t m ake Mo ses declare that

the earth was in visible an d with o ut form I n an o ther
‘
.
’
p assage it i s s tated that Go d created the gre en o f the

field b efore it existe d o n th e ea rth an d all the herb s o f ,
th e lan d before th e y spro u te d

2
The tran slators ar e evi .
’
d e n tly ben t upon showin g th at before the thi ngs were

m ade wh ich appertain to the v isible w o rld God crea ted
i ts types This i s a Pla toni c ide a o f which Philo asserts
.
,
th at it ori gi n ated with Moses .
The system atic alteratio n s o f the H ebrew text i n the

S e ptuagi n t an d still m ore so the a dditio n al Scriptures
, , , ,
call e d Apo cr yph a which always fo r me d p art o f the Alex

,
an drian whils t th e y were excl uded from th e Pale s tin i an

,
can o n le ad us therefo re i n th e o utse t to as sum e th at the

,
s ecre t tra diti o n am o n g the Jews w a s the c aus e o f these
altera tio n s an d a dditio n s .
It i s n o w gen erally a dm itted that the distin guishi ng ,
title o f Apocr ypha w as given to thes e books beca us e th e

doctrin e therein co n tai n ed was o rigin ally tra n sm itted by
a verb al tr a di tio n with which th e initiated o nly were
,
1
G en i 2 . . .
1
G en . 11. 5 .
m om C wrsnon
’
or S IR A H AN D . 61
ma d e acquai nte d, whi lst it was hi d d en fro m th e co m

mun i ty a t larg e T he fact th at the m o st an cie nt o f thes e
.
apo cr
yp h a l S c ri ptures w as o ri gi n a lly writte n , n o t i n
Gree k , b ut i n the Chaldaean Hebrew lan g uage, poin ts to

the Ba b ylo ni an cap tivity, o r to the tim es im m edia tely
follo wi n g , as to the period when the pri n ciples o f s ecret
trad iti o n h ad been either m ore developed , o r h ad becom e
so e n e rally k n o wn as to be Written do wn F ro m the
g .
reas o ns w e h ave previ ous ly given , we may assum e the

ear li es t s cript ural re cord o f a poc r yp h al or hidden tra
di ti o n to ha ve been co mpo sed soon after the se ttle m en t

of th e Jewis h colon i n E gypt, i n the fo urth o r third
y
cen tur y B c. .
T he m os t an cient o f the apocryph al book s co n tai n ed

in th e Septuag in t co llec tion i s the originally Hebrew
S cri p ture, e n ti tled , T h e Wis dom o f Je sus the S o n o f
S ir a ch , whi ch w as ei ther written i n Babylon , or i n E gyp t
’
at a ti m e w h en the Greek lan g uag e h ad n o t yet ta ke n
the pla ce o f the H ebrew The Hebrew or Aram ean .
orig ina l b o re the title Prove rb s o f Ben Sir a, an d was still ’
kno wn to Jerom e T h e few fr ag m en ts which we poss ess o f

.
it sh ow th a t th e Greek version i s n o t a li teral trans lation

o f th e o r ig i n al According to the prefa ce , th e Gre e k
.
versio n w as co mp ose d i n Egyp t by the gran ds on o f the
auth o r , i n the reign of E uergete s, an d therefore prob ably

’
before th e year 2 2 2 B C T h e book was called E ccle si

.
as ti cus,
’
becaus e beyon d the co nfin es o f Palestin e it was
“
use d i n the s erv ices o f th e ch urch , an d beca us e it fo rm ed

the sta n dar d book o f reli gious t ui tion Like all other
.
apo cr h a l b ook s , it was forbidde n to be re a d i n Pa les ti n e,

yp
and i t n e v er form ed part o f the He brew can on The .
most i m por ta nt a mong the a pocr yph al books i s the B o ok

W i s d om
It i s m en tion ed i n the Muratorian list o f
.
of Wi s do m .
’
cano n ical b o oks , as h avi n g been written by the frien ds

o f So lo m o n , i n ho n our o f hi m whilst Ath anasius places
it befo re th e writings o f th e S o n o f Sir a ch From thes e .
t wo apo ry c ph al b o
o ks o f the pre Chri s t i a n p e-
riod , it i s
62 THE J E W IS H REF OR M ATI O N .
eas y to conj ecture which were the peculiar doctri n es o f

a po cr yp h a l verb al t r a ditio n w hich the S a dd u cee s i n ,
Palestin e rej ec ted and o f whi ch som e n ever foun d their

,
way in to the Hebrew can on .
The leadi n g pri n ci ples co ntain ed i n the pre Chr isti an -
Apo crypha ar e the fo llowin g .
God i s O n e a n d I nvis i ble — T h e auth o r o f Eccles i as

c l the Ho ly O 1
the O wi e d
’
t i cu s a ls G o d n e n e s a n ,
2
re atly to b e fe ared the Lo rd sittin g upon h i s thro n e
g ,
H e that liveth fo r ever an d crea ted all thi ng s in

the only righteo us 3
An d the writer
’
gen eral ,
.
exclai m s : W h o h ath seen H i m th at he m ight tell us , ,
4
an d wh o c an m a gn ify H i m a s he i s ? This view about ’
the mysteri o us an d invisible pers on o f Go d pervades

the whole book Thus i nstead of sayin g th at God sp ake
.
,
with Mo ses fa ce to face as a m an sp eaketh un to his ,
5
fri en d ; th e writer s tate s th at Go d g ave Mo s es to se e ,
6 7
p art o f h i s glor y Agai n whilst i n Exo dus it i s written
.
’
, ,
that Mo s e s dr ew n ear un to the thick dar kn ess ( or cloud)

8
where God w as it i s here sta ted th at God bro ught ,
h i m in to the dark cloud an d gave hi m com m an dm en t ,
before hi s fa ce .
’
I n the book o f Wis dom p e rh aps com posed as late as ,
1 00 M L God i s called the Al mighty the Lord o f all ’

‘ ‘ ‘
, ,
thin gs ; 9
the Lo rd o f m ercy
‘ 1°
An d whilst i n th e
a cco un t o f the Exo d us n o referen ce i s m a de to visible ,
m ani festatio n s o f Go d s pers on s ; it i s expressly s tated

’
s ain ts h ad a very great light

’
t h at God s b urnin g ’
a ,
pillar o f fire an d a sun which h ad been ren dered h ar m

,
’
less fo r their glorio us wan deri n g Fro m thi s we .

’ 11
gather th at a ccordi n g to the apocr yphal tra dition God

, ,
was con ceived as o n e an d in visi ble al tho ugh i n the m o s t ,
an cie n t Hebre w records God i s repre s en ted as h avi n g
m ani fes te d h i s pers on So far therefo re the apocryph al

.
, ,
1
xlii i 10 . . i s 2
1111 3 1
. .
4
11 . .
5
E x d xxxii i 11
o . xl 3 . . xlv 5 v. . . .
9
vi ii 34. . i 1 1°
x. .
Y
APO C R PH AL D O C T R I N E S . 63
doctrin e co i n c ides wi th the Aryan an d Babylo ni an tradi
T he fi r s t b or n a mong a ll cr ea tur es i s the D i vi n e Sp i r i t,

-
Wis d o m o r W or d , the M ed i a tor b etween the C r ea tur e a n d the

C r ea tor , a n d the orga n of s a nctifica ti on a nd i m m or ta li ty
—T h e wri ter of Ecclesi asticus sta tes i n the outs et o f hi s
.
work, th a t Wi sdom co meth fro m the Lord , a n d i s with

H i m fo r ever, bein g the fi rst b o rn am on g all cre ature s
’
-
.
T hr o ug h Wi s dom the world was created sh e form ed the

spher e s o f heaven , and de scen ded i n to the deep sh e w a s
creat e d like all crea tu re s , b ut b e fo re the m The O n e .
wise a n d grea tly to be fear e d , the Lord sitti ng upo n H i s

thro n e , H e created her , an d p o ured her o ut upo n
1111 H i s w orks sh e i s with all fl e sh a ccordin g to H i s

1
He h a s give n wi s d o m to the go dl y ’
g race
( o r ,
and h as w ro ught grea t glo ry by the fathers o f Isra el,

wh o w e re the glo r y o f their tim es ; He h as wro ugh t
2
this th ro ugh H i s gr eat power fro m the beginning Yet .
’
H e p o u reth forth H i s m ercy , n o t on ly o n H i s cho s e n

’
peo ple Is ra el, H i s fir st born , b ut o n all m ankin d

-
3 ’
.
I n th e book of Ecclesi as ticus , which i n s everal p assage s

i n ts to the b o ok o f Proverb s , or ra ther to a s o urc e
p o
comm o n to both , we can trace the re m arkabl e tra ns iti o n
to which w e shall later refer, fi o m the con ceptio n o f the '
Divin e W ord , as a lumi nar y app ari tion (kab 6d), to the
re v ela ti o n o f the Word as the un s een Divin e agen cy i n
man , typ i fied by the Shechi n a i n the holiest o f the h o ly .
She i s r epresen ted as fir s t appea rin g i n a clo u dy pillar ,

and th e n as s eeki n g re st i n ever y people an d n atio n , b ut
rem ai n in g or resting o nly i n Jacob Pra isin g herself, .
W is do m says : I ca m e o ut o f the m o uth o f the Mo st High ,

an d co v e red the ea rth as a clou d I dwelt i n high places,
5
an d m y th ro n e i s i n a clo udy pilla r I alon e co m p assed
'
th e cir cui t o f heave n , an d wa lked i n the b o tto m o f t h e

deep . I n the waves o f the s e a an d all the earth , and i n
1
i 8 10
.
-
.
9
xli 2 7
v. -
.
1
x
vii i . 13 .
C omp Gen i 2
. . . .
11 C o mp E . x od . x ii i . 21 .
every people an d n ation I go t a po sse ssio n With all th ese ,

.
I so ught rest ; an d i n wh o se in he ritan ce sh all I abide ?

S o the Creato r o f all thin gs gave m e a co m m an dm e n t ,
a n d he th a t m a de m e ca us ed m y tabern a cle to rest a n d , ,
said : let thy dw elli n g be i n J aco b a n d thi n e i n herita n ce ,
i n Is ra el He crea ted m e fro m the b e ginn in g befo re the

.
wo rld an d I shall n ever fai l I n the h o ly tabern a cle I

, .
se rved be fo re hi m ; a n d so w as I esta bli shed i n Si o n .
l i kewise i n the beloved city he gave m e rest a n d i n ,
J e rusalem w as my p o wer An d I to o k ro ot i n an hon o ur .
able people e ven i n the portio n o f the Lord s i n herit

’
,
1
a n ce
’
.
I n o ther p assages it i s sh o wn why sh e foun d res t only

i n J a co b Wisdo m exalte th her children an d laye th
.
,
h o ld o f them th at s ee k her ; th e y that seek her

early sh all be fille d with joy H e th at holdeth her fa st .
sh all in herit glo ry ; a n d wheres oever sh e en tereth th e ,
Lo rd will bless They th at ser ve her sh all mi ni ster to th e

.
Ho ly O n e an d th em th at love her the Lord doth love

, .
W ho so give th e ar un to her sh all j udge the n ations an d ,
he th at atte n d e th un to h e r sh all dwell s ecurely I f a m an .
co m m itteth him self un to her he sh all in herit her ; an d ,
h i s gen eratio n sh all h o ld her i n p o ss ess io n For at the .
fi rst sh e will walk with h i m by crooked ways an d bri n g ,
fe ar an d dre ad upon h i m a nd torm en t hi m with her ,
disciplin e un til sh e m ay trust hi s so ul an d try hi m by her

, ,
laws Then will sh e return the straight way u n to hi m

.
,
a n d co mfo rt hi m a n d show hi m her s ecrets ,But i f he go .
wron g sh e will forsake h i m an d give hi m over to hi s o wn

,
2
r ui n.
’
Com e un to her with thy whole heart a n d keep ,
h er ways with all thy po wer Search an d se ek a n d she .

,
sh all be m ade kn o wn un to thee an d whe n thou h as t got
h o ld o f her let her no t go For at th e last thou shalt

, .
fi n d her rest an d th at sh all be t urn ed to th y j o y

,
the Lo rd sh all e s tabli sh thi n e he art a n d give th ee
wisdom at thin e o wn d esire

.
,
’
1
xxi 3 1 2v. i-
1 1 19 . C m p E l v i 1 7 3 7 xi
2
v .
-
20 2 7
.
3
o . co . .
-
v. -
.
For th e co rr uptible body pres se th do wn the soul an d th e ,
earthly tab e rnacle weigh e th down th e m in d th at m use th

upo n m an y thin gs An d h ardly d o we gue ss aright o f
.
thi ngs th at ar e up o n ea rth b ut th e thi ng s th at ar e ,
i n hea ven who h ath s ea rch e d o ut ?

,
By wisdom m en
are ta ught th e things th at ar e pleas in g un to Thee an d
’
they we re saved th ro ugh w i sd o m She bro ught the .

’
l
2
fir st fo rme d Fath e r o u t o f his fa ll an d wh e n the un ’
-
,
3
godly pe ri shed sh e d e livere d the righte o us m an
, Thy .
’
4
wo rd O Lo r d ,
heale th all thin gs , an d to kn ow
5
Thy power i s the roo t o f i mm o rtality .
’
The Divin e Po w er Spirit o r Wo rd in m an i s e tern al , ,
it i s the in fi n ite j e we l i n th e fi nite cas ket The h uman .
a n d the divin e na ture o f m an the car n al an d th e s piritual ,
birth are clearly di s ti n g uishe d i n the boo k o f Wis do m as

,
the two c o m pon e n t p arts o f m an crea ted to the im age o f ,
Go d .T h e offspri ng o f hi m th at w as firs t m a de o f th e
ear th h as o nly to c all upon Go d a n d the spiri t o f
,
’
,
‘
wisdo m will co me un to hi m an d produc e a light within

’
h i m whic h n ever goeth o ut 6

As i f the wri ter i n ten ded .
’
to explain the hea ve nly origin o f the s oul he teac hes like , ,
Philo after hi m the pre existen ce o f the so ul , I was a

-
.
chi ld of a g o od ly ki n d an d h a d a go od s pirit ; yea ra th er , , ,

7
because I was go o d I cam e i n to a b o dy un d efile d , Be .
’
cause the so ul is the abo de o f the Divin e Spirit and because ,
the latter was i n the b egi nnin g with God the re fo re th e ,
so ul i s etern al But it i s e vide n t th at this p as sage can only

.
be un de rsto o d i n a figurative se nse fo r the s am e wr iter ,
i nsi sts upo n i t th a t it i s God m an s make r wh o

’
, , ,
‘
i ns pire d in to h i m a n active so ul an d b rea thed i n a ,
8
livin g spirit But because the fles h wars agai ns t th e
’
.
s i rit beca us e
p ,
th e co rr u tibl e body pr e ss e th d o wn th e
p
so ul an d the ea rthly ta bern ac le w e ighe th dow n the mi n d
,
tha t m use th upo n m an y thin gs th ere fo re th at germ o f ,

’
h e avenly birth i n m an i s n o t develop e d as i t ought to b e .
1
W i ix 1 5 18
s . .
-
x 6
.
1
. .
i ii 19 20 7
v .
,
AP O CR YPH AL D O C T R IN ES .
67
Beca use tho ughts o f m ortal m e n are misera bl e m an

th e ,
’
cann o t k n ow th e co unse l o f God exce pt H e give ’
wisdo m a n d s en d H i s h o ly spirit fro m above

, It i s .
’
through thi s Divine age n cy th at th e ways o f th e m

whi ch li ved o n the ea rth were re fo rm e d a n d m e n w e re ,
”
taugh t th e thi n gs tha t ar e pleasin g u nto God a n d wer e ,
1
saved thro u gh wisd o m F o r th e D ivin e wi sd om i n a ll
’
‘
.
a es e n te ri n g i n to holy s oul s sh e m aketh th e m frie n ds o f

g ,
2
God a n d pro phets
’
.
Thi s re form ation thi s red e mp tion this miss i o n o f the , ,
E tern a l W o rd ha d b e co m e n ecessa ry b e cause wh e re

, ,
un ri g hte o us n ess co m eth i n the Holy S piri t will n o t ’
abide an d i nto a m al icio us so ul wi s do m sh all n o t en te r ,

3
no r d w e ll i n the b o dy th at i s su bj e c t u n to s i n For al ’
.
though G o d created m an to b e im m o rtal an d m a de h i m ,
to b e an i m a ge o f H i s o wn e tern ity ; n e v e rth e less thro ugh

e nvy o f th e devil c am e de a th i n to th e wo rld a n d th e y ,
tha t d o h o ld o f h i s side do fin d it But the s ouls o f th e .
ri gh teo u s a r e i n the h a n d o f God a n d ther e sh a ll n o ,
to rm e n t to u ch the m I n th e sight o f the un wis e th e y .
seem ed to di e a n d th e ir de p art ure i s ta ke n fo r m is e ry

, ,
and th e ir g o i n g fro m us u tter d e s tr uctio n b ut th e y ar e

i n pea ce F or though they b e ptm i sh e d i n th e sight o f
.
me n yet i s their hop e full o f im m ortality

,
An d h avin g .
b e en a little ch astis e d th ey sh all b e gr e atly re warde d ; ,
for Go d p ro ved them an d fo un d the m worth y fo r h i m ,
se lf ; as gold i n the fur m c e h a th H e tried th e m an d r e ,
ce i v ed th e m as a b urn t T h e so ul i s l e n t ‘
5
unto m an a n d i s r e de m an ded by God
,
It i s a talen t .
con fided to h i s s tewar d ship fo r which he m us t g i v e a n ,
acco un t an d a cc ordi n g to whi ch he will be r e w ard e d o r

,
6
punish e d .
Li ke th e cloudy pillar whi ch i s d e sign a te d i n the ,

’
7
Apocr yph a as th e thro n e o f th e Divin e Wo rd th e ,
W I ix 1 3 18
S . . 27 -
. i 5 4 2
VI I . .
3
.
;
4
ii 2 3 24 ; ii i 1 6
.
,
s .
-
.
6
xv . .
i i i 9 18 1 9 ; i 10 2 0 ;. 1 4 20 ; i 12 1 9 ; xi 24
, , v .
-
v. -
v .
-
. .
7
E c l xx i v 4
c . . .
latte r i s at o n ce a bles si ng to the good an d a curse to

1
the evil I n the b e gi nni n g i n the aborigi n al sile n ce
’
.
, ,
d urin g the great cha o tic n i ght the Al m i ghty Word ,
lea ped do wn from h e av en as a r ay o f li ght o ut o f th e ,

’
royal thron e o f G od as a fie rce m an o f w ar in to th e ,
m ids t o f a lan d o f de stru ctio n a n d brou ght do wn God s

’ ’
un fe ig n e d co m m an dm e n t as a sha rp sword a n d sta n di n

g , ,
up fille d all thi ngs with d ea th ; an d it to u che d th e hea ven

, ,
2
b ut it stood upon th e e ar th Divin e wis dom w as th e re ’
.
fore co n ceived as an esse n ce whi ch e m an ated fro m the

.
Go d ab o ve an d yet dwe lt o n the earth

,
It was at on ce .
i n h e av en a n d e arth the conn ectin g lin k the m ed i ator , ,
b e tween the creature a n d the Creator An d th o ugh .
towar ds re bellio us m an it wo uld act like the fl am ing ,
s word which t urne d every w ay to k e ep th e w a f th e

, y o ,
3
tre e o f life y et th o s e who i n their n ee d turn ed to th e
Di vin e Word we re save d by the sam e wh o i s th e
, ,
Savio ur o f all an d d e livers fro m all evil ,

’
4
The Word .
’
o r gr ac e o f God i s gr an te d a ccordi n g to th e de s ire of
th e m tha t h ave n ee d a n d a s to the son s o f Go d h i s ,
m ercy i s eve r by the m to he al them an d to fee d the m

’
,
5
with angel s food
’ ’
.
Divine wis dom was co n ceived a s an ess en ce which

em an ated from th e Go d abo ve to b e with man below .
T h e Almighty Word le ap e d d own from hea ven o ut o f

th e R o yal thro ne fo r th e p ur po s e o f m aki n g o f s o n s o f
,
m e n so n s o f Go d an d e sp e cial ly i n Israe l Whils t there

, .
fore the W isdo m or Wo rd o f God i s represe n ted a s the

Savi o ur o f all wh o healeth all thi ngs it i s lik e wise
,
’
1
E x xi v 20
. . W is v .
2
. x ii i
G en iii 24 . 1 4—W i s xvi 7 8
16 .
3
. . .
4
. .
-
.
5
W i s xvi 25 , 1 0, 20 A fe w verses far th er on i t i s wr tt en : W e must
. . . i
p re ce d e th e s un to g i v e th e e th an ks , an d a t th e d a s ri n
y g ra y u n t o t h e e p p
( W i s xvi
. . T h s
p ass a g e h as ee i
n i n te r
pr e te d as s h o w i n g b t h at th e
i b k i
wr ter of th e oo o f W s d om w as a T h e ra e ut, n as m uch as th e m e m ers p i b
o f th s i b r o th e rh o o d us ed re ular l
g y to r ay a t t h e t i m e o f th e r si
i gpn s u n
( G fr ti re r ii . A t all ev en ts h e w as learn e d i n th at sec r e t tr ad i ti on of

,
i
wh ch th e T h erape uts an d E s s e n es w e re th e m ost fai th ful g uard ans i .
S ECR E T D O CT R I N E . 69
d eclare d to h a ve b e en the cause o f destruction fo r Israel s CH AP ’

.
II
e n e m ie s fo r it touched th e heav e n b ut s to od upo n
.
, ,
th e ea rth as a fierce m an o f w ar i n th e m ids t o f a

,
- -
lan d o f des tr uctio n "

Like the cloudy pillar wh ich i s d e si g
.
,
na te d as i ts thro n e Wi sd o m i s a ble ss in g to the good a n d

, ,
2
a curs e to the evil We co n fe ss th e refo re n o t to u n de r
.
, ,
sta n d h o w it i s possible to as s e rt th a t i n th e se ap o cry h a l

p ,
S criptures th e Wisdom or Word o r Sp irit o f Go d i s

refe rre d to as o n e y ea even as two Divin e p e rso n s It
, , .
s ee m s to u s a n equally u n sub st an ti a ted a ssum ptio n th at ,
the Word p r op e rly re prese n ted the m edi tative e le m e n t i n

th e a cti o n o f God an d Wis do m the m e dita tive el e m en t o f
,
H is o mnipres e n ce alth o ugh the ide n tity o f Wis do m a n d

,
Word an d Spir it i n th e b o o k o f Wisd o m i s admi tted .
Unl ess how e ver th e assum e d distin ctio n o f th e Word an d

, ,
th e Wis do m b e a d m i tt e d it i s n o t p o ss ible to agre e th a t ,
th e o n e ide a pre p are d m e n fo r th e reve lation o f th e

‘
S o n o f G o d th e o ther fo r th e revelatio n o f t he Ho ly
,
3
Spirit .
’
Not a tr a ce o f these do ctrin es i s to b e fo un d i n a ny o f S t e cr e
D t i oc r n e .
th e b o o k s b e lon gi ng to th e He br e w c an o n i f we exc e pt ,
the book o f Prov e rb s to which we sh al l l ate r re fe r , T he .
latter m u s t b e term e d an apocryp h al b o o k i n asm u ch as ,
the do ctri n e about the Divi n e Word th e r e i n co n tai n e d i n ,
i ts germ ca n be shown to h av e be e n k e pt hidde n i n

‘
Palestin e b e fore an d aft e r thi s bo o k w as writt e n It i s .

,
howeve r i n th e Al e xan drian Ap o cr yp h a th a t w e fin d th e

,
i i p le s o f the a pocryph al wi sdo m fully d e v e lop e d

p r n c .
H ere o n ly the Divin e W isdom o r Word i s sh o wn to b e th e

media tor between th e cre ature an d th e Cre ator a n d th e ,
or an o f s an c ti fica ti o n a n d i m m o rtali ty The s e d o ctri n es o f

g .
—
the Divin e Word a re tre a te d by s uch pre Chri sti an wri te rs
as Ph ilo Ariste as an d Aristobul us as m yste ries An d
, , , .
1
‘Vi s . v ii x i
1 3 16 ; x vi 7 , 1 2
.
-
. . Com 9 p
E x xi v 2 0 . . . .
1
S ee M r W es tmacott s art cle
.
’
i on T he i
W s d o m o f S olo m on , i n S mi th
’ '
i
D cti on ar y, p 1 7 8 2 . .
re fe rences to th is apoc ryph al ten den cy may b e traced i n the

book o f Wisdom where the open de clara tion o f the tr uth is
,
o pp o s ed to the hiding o f th e sa m e As fo r Wis do m wh a t .

‘
,
s h e i s an d h o w sh e ca m e up I will te l l y o u an d wi ll no t
, , ,
hi d e mys te r i es f r om y ou b ut w i ll se ek her o ut fro m the b e

,
ginn in g o f her nativity an d bri ng the kn owledg e o f h er in to

,
1
li ght a n d wi ll n o t pass over truth I n an o th er p ass age
’
.
,
th e write r s tate s tha t havin g prayed to Go d

, the Spirit ,
o f W isdo m ca m e un to hi m an d with the same all good,
thi ngs . I kn ew n o t th at sh e was th e m oth e r o f them ;

’ ‘
I lear n ed dili gen tly an d do commun ica te h e r liberally ;

,
I d o n ot hi d e her r i ches For sh e is a treas ur e un to men

.
th at n eve r faileth which they th at use becom e the fr ie nds

o f God bein g co mm e n de d fo r th e gi fts th at co m e from
,
learn ing fo r m his h an d ar e both we a nd o ur

wo rds .
2
The o ther re fere n ce to th e h idden or apocryphal
’
m ys teries s eem s to poin t to tho s e un reform ed Je ws ,
esp e cially the S adducee s wh o re fused the doctri n e o f a

,
fut ure li fe As for th e m ysteries o f God they ( the un

.
,
o d ly ) k n ew them n o t ; ne ither h o ped they for the wages

g
o f righteo usne ss n o r di s ce rn ed a re ward for bla m eless
,
so uls. For Go d crea te d m an to be im m ortal an d m ade ,
hi m to be an i m ag e o f H i s o wn e ternity Nevertheless .
thro ugh en vy o f the devil came death into the world an d ,
th e y th at do hold o f hi s si d e do find i t 3
.
’
I mmor The apocryphal doctrin e o f a future life of the i mmo r ,
tal ity o f the soul i s n o t i n any way referre d to i n th e

,
Pen tateuch An d it i s n o doubt fo r this reaso n th at th e

.
Sadducees rejected the form er whilst they r egarded n o ,
o th e r writi n gs th an th os e attribu ted to Mos e s as ab s olutely
bin di n g accordi ng to th e uncon tra dicted and po si tive

,
4
as sertio n o f O rigen Jero m e an d E pi p h ani us
, , .
Th at the writin gs o f Moses the sole bin din g s tan d ar d ,
o f the S a dd u ce an fa ith do n o t co n tai n any direct all usio n

,
1
vn . 7 16
-
; co mp v i ii . . 21 .
4
C om i n M
. at
. and B e e r 14 . .
I M M O R T ALI T Y . 71
1
to a future life i s
evide n t This i s con firm ed by the .
fa ct th a t Ch r i s t wh e n di s p uti ng wi th the Sa dduc e es ab o u t

,
the resurrec tion quotes a p assage fro m the Pen tate uch , ,
whi ch i f ta ken i n i ts literal s e n s e do es n o t re fe r to th e

, ,
resu rr ectio n a t all But he repro v e s th em fo r th e ir lite ral .
interpre ta tio n o f the Scripture Ye d o e rr n o t kn owin g ,
2
the S cri ptures n o r th e powe r o f Go d , Th ey kn ew the .
’
pass ag e quoted by th e Lo rd ab o ut Go d b e in g th e Go d o f ,
Abrah am a n d o f Isaa c an d o f Ja cob as we ll as the other

, , ,
whi ch they h ad j ust quote d abo ut th e m arri age o f a

wid o w But th e y di d n o t kn o w a n d ackn o wle dge th at by
.
the po we r o f God th e fo rm e r p assage co uld be s o i n ter

r e te d as to m e an tha t G o d i s n o t th e G o d o f th e d e a d
p ,
b ut o f the livin g F o r as G o d di d n o t ce as e to be th e
’
.
God o f Abrah am an d o f Isaa c an d o f Ja co b e ven after , , ,
their resp e ctive dea th s th ese in dividuals can n o t h a ve ,
ceas ed to exi st a s i n divid u al s o r o th e rwis e Go d w o u ld b e ,
th e G o d o f the d e a d an d n o t o f th e livin g This p assage , .
also s ho ws th a t th e S a dd uc e e s whil s t n o t o p e nly r e fusi n g ,
to a ccept th e Pro phets would n o t h ave b e e n sa tisfied i f ,
C hris t h a d refute d th eir argum en ts by qu otin g a passage

from the Pr o phets o r the Ps alm s Th us it m ay b e ex .
3
plain e d why Christ did n o t quote o th e r pa ssage s Again .
,
C hr is t wo uld n o t refer to Go d h avin g cre a te d m an a

livin g so ul in asmuch as this p ass age would by the
,
’
Y et accordi ng to th e h i s tor i an o s e h us , M o ses n o t on ly knew th e

1
J p
D i vi n e ‘
o w er p or
‘
n am e
’
or
‘
fav o ur ( grac e) to b e th e so ur ce of all
’
g oo d i n t hi s l f i
e , b ut also i n th e l fe t o co m e, an d h e s oke to th e i
eo le p p p
ab o ut th e futur e l fe o f th e s o ul i‘
I can n o t b ut d e s e r v e to b e el ev e d b y
. b i
y ou, b
o th o n accoun t of th e gre at th n gs I h av e alr e a d y d o ne for y o u, an d i
b eca use when so uls a r e a bo ut to h a ve the b ody th e y sp e ak w th th e s nce r e s t i i
freed om . i
O h , ch ldr en of I sra el, th er e i s b ut on e s o urce of h a n e ss , th e ppi
fav our o f G od ( An t i v 8 , Agai n , M o s e s d sa e ar e d i n a clo ud ,
. . i pp
‘
alth o ugh h e wrot e i n th e h o ly b
oo ks th at h e d e d , w h ch w as d one o ut o f i i
fe ar les t th ey sh o uld v entur e to say th at ec a us e of h i s e traor d i n ary b x
vi r tue h e w en t to God ( An t i v 8 , . .
2
M a tt 29
. xxii . .
1
2 S am . xii
2 3 ; P salm xv i 9 1 1 ; H os vi 2 ; E z ek
. vii . 27 ; -
. . . x i .
I s 1111 1 0, 1v 3 ; D an
. . . 2, 1 3 . xii . .
72 THE J E WI S H RE FOR M AT I ON .
Sa dducees have b e e n in terpre te d a s m e re ly re ferrin g to

th e pri n ciple o f life an d n o t to i m m o rta lity
,
.
I f i n a sin gle pas s age re ferri n g to th e history o f Da vid ,
a s al so i n a sin gle Ps alm an d i n a fe w p a s sage s a m o n

, g
the pro phetical writings th e future life i s re fe rre d to the
, ,
question aris e s wh e ther any o f th ese passages we re writ ten

i n th e fo rm tran s m i tte d to us previous to th e Babylo n ia n
captivi ty W e h av e se e n th at Ezra m ay h ave reco m p o sed
.
th e d e s tro y e d Scripture s an d e ve n h av e resto red the

,
la ws give n by Mos e s ; a n d we sh all pre s en tly p o in t o ut

so m e o f th e ch a n ges which s e e m to h a v e b e en m a de i n th e
a n ci e n t record s by Ezra or by o n e o f hi s pr e de c e ss o rs .
Disca rdi ng the vie w tha t a few i so l ate d p assages were

ins e rted at a la ter tim e fo r th e p urpose o f ha rm o n isin g
the p ast with th e pre s en t it follo w s th at Da vid a n d the
,
gre at pro ph e t sp o ke i n th e spir i t abo ut the re surrection

‘ ’
o f th e Ho ly O n e a l tho ugh th e y did n o t r e fe r to a ge n e ral

,
res urrectio n It s eem s th at b e fo re th e B abylon ia n ca p

.
1
ti vi ty th e p assage i n Ho s e a w as n o t ge n erally un der
s to od to r e fe r to th e re su rre c tio n fr o m the de a d .
The om issio n i n th e Pe n ta teu ch o f every allusio n to the

i m m ortality o f the soul th e denial o f this doc trin e by the
,
Sa dducee s a n d their rej e ction o f all verb al tra di tio n may

, ,
we ll b e i nsiste d upon as facts which go v e ry far to pro ve

that this doctrin e w as a lo ng tim e hidd en fro m the chosen
people o f Go d a s a n atio n an d th at it was kn own on ly to
,
th e fe w who h ad b e en i ni tia te d i n the Hidd e n Wis d o m .
The fact th a t Mo se s did n o t teach th e doctrin e o f a futur e

l i fe i s b est e xplain ed by th e other fa ct th at the Egyptian s ,
a m o n g who m thi s do c tri n e w as ce rtai nly k n own l o n

g
b e fo re Mo se s h ad to su ch an exte n t m ixed up this great
,
tru th with th e ir P o ly thei s tic vi e ws th a t Mo s es saw the ,
n ec e ss ity o f n o t t e a chin g wh at h e m us t h ave k n own If .
s o s ecre t tra ditio n a m o n g th e Is ra e lit es would re a ch u

, p
to Mo se s i f n o t b eyo n d an d thi s i s wh a t i n th e h o mi
,
li e s Peter i s st ated to h a ve a ss e rte d

’
.
,
vi . 2
1
.
THE JE W I S H RE FOR M AT I ON .
a n d s an ctio n o f a la te r pro ph e t and tho ugh the b o o k o f ,
En och ne ve r fo rm e d part o f the He brew can o n yet the ,
do ctri n e o f th e Divi n e Word o r Spir it o f Go d thus applie d ,
to th e Me ssi ah fo rm e d o n e o f the prin cipal do ctri n es o f

,
th e g ua rdi a n s o f s ecre t traditio n a m on g th e J e w s i n

Pale sti n e durin g th e tim e which im m e di ate ly prece ded
,
th e com i n g o f Chri st .
W e sh all late r refe r to th e m o st an cien t Ch aldaea n

p araphras e s calle d afte r O nke lo s a n d Jo na th an They .
prove th at all Divin e m an ife s tatio n s i n th e wo rld were

a ttrib uted n o t to
,
Jeh o vah hi m s elf th e supe rm un dan e ,
G o d wh o m n o m an ca n s e e b ut to th e Divi n e Wo rd or
, ,
M e m r a which O nke lo s s ub sti tute s fo r J e hovah i n thos e

’
p ar ts o f th e sa cre d te xt where the disti n ctio n b e tween

J eh o vah a n d th e W o rd s e e m e d n e cessary to hi m The .
obj e ct cl e arly w as to prev e n t e very a tte m pt to h u m anis e

,
divini ty C o n se que n tly th e Pale stin ian Je ws altere d or

.
le ft o ut i n their pa raphrase s tho s e p as sa ges i n sa cred writ

which to th e m se e m e d to e ndan ger th e un appro ach able
s up e rm un d an e existe n ce o f J e h o vah T h e Div in e Wo rd .
or M e mr a was ide n tifie d with th e Divin e glo ry or

’
Kab 6d that i s with the lumi n ary apparition which

,
’
w as r e garded a s th e repres e n t ative o f J e hovah The .
cloud wa s b ut a sym bo l o f God s pres e n ce ; a n d wh en ’
the wan de rin g o f th e Israelit e s h ad com e to an e n d it ,
i s st ated th a t th e cloud rested o n the ar k o f the

coven an t .
‘
i
S h ech na . Th erefo re th e Divi n e gl o ry was i n co urse o f tim e no
m or e ca lle d Kab 6d b ut Sh e chi n a th at i s re st pres en ce
’
, , , ,
in dwelli n g T h e Divin e Word which h ad prev iously

.
,
been con ceive d as an outward an d vis ible man i fes tation

,
o f the i n vis ible pre s en ce o f Je h ovah n o w w as re veal ed as ,
a n i n vi sible Divin e e ss en ce which by bein g con ferred to , ,
hum an in dividuals im parts to th e m fuln e ss an d i mm or

,
ta lity and th us delive red th e first fo rm ed Father an d hi s

,
-
desc e ndan ts fro m their fall .
Whi lst th e Kab 6d doctri n e implied the exi ste n ce o f a

-
C
S H E H IN A . 75
grea t g ulf be tween the cre ature an d the Creator which ,
was bri dged over by a l umin ar y a n d a bs olute ly sup e r

hum an app a ritio n th e doctri n e o f th e Sh e chi n a bro ught
th e c rea ture i n to dire ct co mm un i ca tion with th e Crea to r .
I f th e exte rn al app aritio n o f the Divin e Wo rd symb o lis e d

th e su per m un d an e pres en ce o f Go d th e in vi sibl e a bidin g
o f th e Shechi n a i n the h o lies t o f th e h o ly a s a typ e o f th e ,
he ar t o f m a n sym boli s ed the in te rmun dan e pre se n ce o f

,
th e su per m un da n e Go d This cha n ge i n th e do ctrin e o f

.
th e Divi n e Word can n o t h a v e b e e n ca sual I t w as a .
progressive revelation Thro ugh wh o se agen cy this n e w

.
re ve la tio n w as m a de un to the Isr a eli te s ca n n o t n o w b e
p o sitiv e ly as se rte d B
. ut it i s a r e m a rk able fa ct th a t ,
whate ve r i s con tain e d i n th e Av e st a o r o rigi n al te xt

abou t the doctri n e o f the Divi n e Wo rd i s O pp o s e d to th e ,
Kab O d doctrin e an d coi n cide s with th e Sh e chi n a do c tri n e

-
,
-
.
T he pr e Chr is ti an lo gos do c tri n e o f th e Al exan drian s a s

- -
co n tai n ed i n the Ap o cr yph a o f th e S e ptu agi n t a n d a s ,
more fully d e ve l o p e d by Philo a n d h i s pre d e c e ss o rs c o n ,
tain e d ele m en ts whi ch ar e a t v ar i an ce with the H o n o var

d octri n e a s co n tain e d i n the Ave sta I n th e latte r th e
.
W ord i s the lin k betwe e n the i nfi nite a n d th e fi nite a n d

this m ay b e s ai d also o f the Word do ctri n e i n Eccle sia s -
ticua an d i n th e bo o k o f Wisdo m But i n th ese ap o cry

,
.
h l book s th e r e i s n o t the s a m e clea r di s tin cti o n b e tween

p a
the in fin ite an d th e fin ite b e twe e n the spiri tual wo rld an d

,
the m ate r ial wo rld The cause o f this m ay b e p artly fo un d

.
i n th e ess e n ti al differe n ce betwe e n the co sm ogo ny o f the

Bab ylo ni an s an d tha t o f the Egyptians Acco rdin g to the .
forme r th e m a terial w o rld i s m e rely a tem p o rary app en dix

,
of th e s piritual w o rld th e l a tter o n ly b e in g o f la s ti n g dura

.
tion A c cor d n g to the latter th e e arth i s as ete rn al a s a n y

.
rt the
i
n i vers e H
,
e reby a n etern al dualism i s crea ted

p a o f u .
b etw e e n spiri t an d m a tter th e s e bein g c o ordi n ate a n d no t

,
-
subo r d in a te .Fro m thi s it follows th at the i n fi ni te m ust

b e n e cess arily ab sorbed by th e fi ni te an d th at there ca n ,
b e no s pirit in d e pen den t o f m atte r th e la tte r b e i n g ,

76 THE JE W IS H R E F O R M AT I O N .
n ecessary to the m an ifestatio n o f the form er If so n o .

,
m edi ato r between th e i n fi ni te an d the fini te i s requi red

or poss ible .
This fatal d ualism de stroying the liberty o f the Cre ator

,
a s w e ll a s th a t o f th e cre ature a dheres to all th e ,
do ctri ne s o f Plato I n th e Plato n ic syste m it i s n o t an

.
1
,
i n dividual Creato r b ut th e idea which i s th e prim ary

, ,
’
cause o f all individual re ali ties ; an d as such th e idea is ,
th e cre ative power or e s s e n c e It exclude s indi vidua lity .

,
a n d i s o ppo s ed to th e s a m e It exi sts n e ither as o n e or .
a s m o r e i n div id ual s n o r as a species b ut i n depen d e n t a nd

, ,
s ep a ra te fro m the m ; th e type o f all b e in g i s the idea
its elf fro m which it fo llo ws th at the idea alon e has an

,
existe n c e ap art from m atte r No w the on ly ab so lutely .

,
n o n m at e rial idea i s the go o d

-
which ide a i s above all ,
i n te lligen ce s an d abo ve all e ssen ce ; a n d at the s ame

tim e i t i s unin telligib l e an d i n accessible Accordin g to .
Plato God i s n o t a s up e rm un dan e person a fre e Crea tor

, , ,
b u t m ere ly the ide a o f ide as an d th erefore n o m o re th an ,
th e go od i n th e wo rld It i s through m an th a t divi nity

.
b e co m e s p erso n al .
We have seen th a t a cco rdi n g to the do ctrin e o f the

,
reforme d Aryans al l visible m an ifestatio ns o f the in visible

,
God i n the m aterial wo rld were considere d b ut as types

o f th e e tern al livi n g Cre a to r o f all thi n gs a n d the so urce ,
fro m which the spirit o f sa n ctific ati o n a n d i m m o rtali ty

pro ce e ds T hese views se e m to h ave b e en a cce pted by
.
th e re fo rm ed Jews a n d o n their com i n g i n co n ta ct with

,
the East to h av e been i n co rporated i n to th e Mosaic

,
writin gs For soo n er or la te r the n ecessity m ust h ave

.
pre se n ted its elf o f so h arm o nising the writte n rec ord s
with verb al tradition as to assim ilate them with the
exi gen cies o f the pres en t Th us th e re fo rm ed p arty .
a m o n g the Is ra elites th e Ess e n e s an d Ph ari s ee s co uld

, ,
h ardly h ave a ckn ow ledge d the Mo saic writin gs unless ,
the i n visibility o f Go d w as expressed i n the s am e C o n .
C mp V h l E c l d Al xa d i
1 ’ ‘ ’ ’ ’
o t . ac ero s o e e n r e.
RE FOR M ATI ON OF S C R I PT UR E . 77
trari wi s e , the Sadducees would insist upon it th a t God ,
did spea k to Mo s es fa ce to fac e as a m an spe ake th un to ,
hi s frien d an d tha t he appear e d to h um an e yes This

’
.
,
woul d n a turally lea d to a com promise which m ay well ,
have take n place o n the return fr om Babylon Ezra .
woul d ad d to the p as sage s claim ed by th e Sadduce es som e

others by which th e views o f the Pharis ees we re sup
ported An d this assumptio n a cco un ts fo r th e i n con tro
.
vertible an d oth e rwise in explicable fact that whilst the ,
maj ority o f th o s e pas sages i n the Mosai c wri tin gs which

refe r to the m anifesta tion s o f Go d sh o w the latter to have
bee n vis ible ye t that there ar e oth e rs whi ch to tally exclude
,
su ch a n otio n an d which in s i s t up o n it th a t G o d i s o n e
, ,
who m n o m o rtal e ye can se e Again the fa m ous co n .

,
tr o v e r s y betwe e n Hi llel an d Sh am m ai an d afterwards ,
between their p arties as to whethe r heave n was created

,
be fore th e e arth or th e ear th before h e aven could n e v er

, ,
have t aken place i f both h ad acce pted the first v e rs e i n

,
Gen es is i n the l iteral se ns e o f th e words tran sm itted

to us The Sa dduce e s believe d n either i n heav e n n o r i n
.
,
a Cre a tor or Fa th e r i n he aven .
The writers o f the Septuag in t do n o t seem to h ave been

fette red by any S add ucea n p arty which e ven i n Pales ti n e ,
form ed a very in co n siderable m i n o rity ; whi l s t Ph i lo m e n

tio n s n either th e e xiste n ce o f Ph aris e e s n o r o f Sa dd ucees .
For we fin d all tho se p assages which re fer to th e i nv isi b i

li ty o f God faith fully ren dered whilst thos e which refer
to visi ble m an ife st a tio ns o f the Al mighty ar e e i th e r left
o ut or al tered We h ave alre ady referred to som e o f th e
.
altera tio n s an d o m iss i o n s o f th e He brew tex t i n the Sep
tuag i n t a nd es p e ci ally to th e p as sa ge wh ere it i s s tat e d

,
that G o d spoke to Mos es fa ce to face Again whilst .

’
acc ordi n g to the Hebrew text Mo s es an d Aaro n Na dab

, ,
and Abi h u a n d s even ty o f th e el d e rs o f Is ra e l

,
saw
the G o d o f Israel the Septuagi nt tran sla tes th a t they

1
,
’
sa w th e p lace where God wa s Again i n Numbers it i s .

’
E x d xxi v 9 16 1
o . .
-
.
t ted th at th e Lo rd m ade hi mself kn o wn un to prophets

s a
i n a vi sio n an d sp o ke to them i n a dre am b u t th a t

‘ ’ ‘ ’
, ,
with Moses He spok e m o uth to mo uth even appare n tly , ,
an d n o t i n d a rk S peeches a n d th a t he w as m a de to
’
beh o ld the similitud e or figure o f th e Lord In .
repro ducin g this passage the Se ptua gin t h as it that Go d ,
s p o ke to th e pro phets i n a dr e am an d to Mo ses i n ,
vision s Again a ccor din g to th e text o f the Se ptuagin t

.
, ,
God rep e n ted n o t that He h ad cre ated m an an idea ,
whi ch w as co n sid e red far too h um an i n stead o f this

it i s written th at the fall o cca sion e d God s m edita
,
’
tio n s An d i n o rde r to co un tera ct the b e li e f th at Jehovah

.
’
was a ctua lly p r e s en t i n the h o lie st o f the h o ly the Gre ek ,
tran sla to rs o f the first b o ok o f Kin gs when n arra tin g the ,
co nse cration o f the tem pl e by Solom o n ad d th at God ,
sa id to hi m Bui ld m e a temple i n which a kin g as thy

,
se lf m a t rr y to worsh ip m e
y a .
Al th o ugh wi th regard to the in visib ili ty o f God Western ,
phil o so phy agree d with Orie n tal philos ophy y et the ideas ,
abo u t Go d were e ss en ti a lly di fle r e n t i n either T h e s uper

’
n a tur al ele m e n t fo rms an e ss en tial ch a racte ris tic o f the
Zoroas trian ide a about the Cre ato r whilst all Greek phi ,
lo s o ph e r s de n y the s upern atural they k n ow a world ,
pe rv a din g divini ty an d above th at if anythin g m erely

, , ,
a n ide a Fro m this it follows th at throu gh the influen ce

.
,
o f wes t e rn phil os ophy th e a p o cryph al tra diti o n about

,
th e Divi n e Wo rd m ay h ave been m o di fi e d i n co urs e o f

time i n Alexan dria W e sh all see tha t i n developin g thi s
.
do ctrin e Philo i s un der the influen ce a t on ce o f Ori en tal

,
tradi tio n an d o f Gre e k s cien ce an d that he ca n n ot h ar ,
m o ni se th e o n e with the other But th e ge n era l h arm ony .
betwe en the apocryph al tra di tio n i n Ale xan dria and the ,
s ecret traditi o n i n Pa le s ti n e a s fa r as w e k n o w the la tter

, ,
en able s us to ass ert th at b o th origin ated from a c om mon

s o urce .
I f the sugges tio n be a dm itte d th at th e Je h o vi s ti c a c

1
11 11 . 6 8.- 2
C omp 1 Ki n gs . vi i i . 1 2, 2 7 f .
—
S E R PE N T W O R S H I P . 79
o
c un t about the sons o f Adam take n i n a fig urative sense , ,
r e fers to a m igratio n o f a bran ch o f th e Arya n fa m ily i n
Ce n tr al As ia to the In dus th at i s i f it re fers to th e ex o, ,
d us o f which we kn o w th at it to o k place i n th e tim e o f

Zoro as te r a n d partly i n co n seque n ce o f h i s religio us an d
,
so cia l re fo rm th e n i t would b e di fficul t n o t s o m ewh a t to

,
conn ect the J eh ovi sti c acco un t o f th e fall wi th th e tim e o f

thi s Ar yan reform e r an d with the n preva ili n g i n flue n c e s
,
an d ideas I f tak e n i n a figurative se nse it wo uld b e

.
,
eas y to s e e i n the tre e o f kn owledge a hidden refe ren ce

to a se cret doctrin e the full pro m ulga tio n o f which w as
,
forbidde n The Semitic wr ite r would kn o w tha t the fo r

.
bidden or ap o cryphal kn owle dge o r gn osis o f th e Isra elite s

had received i ts earlies t expre ssi o n if n o t i ts o rigi n i n , ,
the se cret doctrin e c on tain ed in the writi n gs o f Z o

roas te r whi ch are fo r thi s reason called apocryph al o r
,
’
1
hidde n boo ks by Clem en t o f Alex an dri a I n o rder to .
sugges t to the in itia ted the n ec ess ity o f m ai n t ain i n g the
sec recy o f thi s doctrin e a n d o f i ts o rigi n ,

the Se m itic ,
writer wo uld be led to sh o w th at i n the b e ginni n g m a n

fell by p artakin g o f a fo rbidden kn owledge at th e sugge s
tion o f a n evil infl u e n ce The l atte r i s by h im r ep re
.
sen ted by a s erpe nt Now i n the m o st an cie n t h i sto rical

.
,
tim es the Egyp tian s ar e kn own to h ave r e gard e d the

,
serpen t as the s m b o l o f th e in fi ni te A m e m o ri a l o f
y .
thi s a bo r iginal i nterpretation o f th e se rpent i n Egypt has

been tran sm itted to u s i n the Uraeus the do ubl e se r ,
’
t repre s e n ted as a n asp a sp e ci e s o f the C o b r a

p e n, ,
ca ella I t i s to be s een by th e s ide o f the s o l a r di s c i n

p .
fron t o f the te m ples an d o n the m itre o f the Ph arao h s

, .
I n la te r ti m es b ut a lr ea d y i n the ti m e of M os es th e s e r
, ,
pent repr es en tin g th e go o d w as O ppo s ed by a se rpen t

Apa p typifyin g the e vil
,
’
Ap ap becam e the e n e m y o f
.
O si ri s a n d Set an d at a still late r p e rio d S e t that i s

, , , , ,
T y pho n w as regarded as th e e mb o di m e n t an d o riginato r

,
of ev i l Already i n the b o o k o f the dea d th e se rpent

.
, ,
’
1
S tr o m i v 1 5 . . .
T ll E JE W I S H RE FOR M AT I O N .
Ap ap i s represen t e d as the pers ecuto r an d tem pter ; an d

y e t the w o r ship o f th e g o o d s e rp e n t co n ti n ue d H ero d o .
sp e ak s o f th e s erpe n t wo rship a t Theb ai s ; a n d th e

1
tus -
s erp e n t i s o n s o m e m o n um e n ts repr e s e n te d i n the h an d s
o f th e b e n e fice n t Isis th e Mo th e r o f Nat ure a n d as

, ,
h aving th e h e ad o f what m ay be o n e o f th e Egyptia n

2
divini ties .
I t i s a rem a rk able fa ct th at w e n o w p o ss ess d o cum e n

ta ry e vid e n c e h o w th e Typh o n o f th e Gre e ks fo r th at i s ,
S e t a cco rdi ng to in s criptions wa s up to the thirte en th ,
ce ntury b e fo re Chris t a great an d uni ve rsally wo rshipped -
G o d o f th e e n tire Egyp t w h o distrib ute s to th e rulers o f ,
th e e ighte e nt h a n d th e n i n e tee n th dyn asty the ins ig n ia o f

li fe an d m i ght T h e m o s t gl o ri o us r uler o f th e l atter
.
dyn as ty S e th o s has h i s n am e fro m h i m Then h o we ver

, ,
.
, ,
i n th e co u rse o f th e twe n tie th dyn asty he i s su dde nly ,
treate d as an e vil de m o n an d hi s im age an d n am e i s ,
an ni hilat e d o n all m o n um e n ts a n d i n s criptio ns th a t co uld
b e r e a ch e d T h e we ll k n o wn m y th o f Typh o n which
.
-
Pluta rch re lates with all d e tails i n hi s l e arn e d book of

O siris an d Isis repres en ts th e refo re a truth only fo r the
, , ,
late r ti m e I n th e days o f Mo se s S e t rul e d i n all hi s

.
,
glory O n e m igh t think that th e ca us e o f th is deposition

.
h ad b e e n th e bl o ody i n ro ad o f th e Sh e m itic w o rshippers

o f S e t wh o , con tem po ran e o usly with th e e xo dus o f the
,
Isra eli tes to Ar abia to o k p o sse ssio n o f the l and ,
an d r e m a in e d th e re d uri ng thirt ee n ye a rs The m onu .
m e n ts d o n o t how e v e r co n firm thi s as h as bee n proved

, , ,
i n a n oth e r pla ce But th e Egy pti a n m yth o f Typhon

.
kn ew th at S e t h ad fle d with th e e n e mies o f Egypt riding ,
o n a gr ay as s ( th e ab o rigi n a l sym bol o f S e t i n E t

gyp ) ,
a n d re s ti ng every s ev e n th d a a d t h t l t r he h d b
y n a a e a e ,
gotten two so n s Palaasti n us an d Jud aeus The ch ange

, .
o f th e con ceptio n o f thi s begetti n g God fro m a m ighty
2
T he e
gg of th e ser pen t typ i fi es th e i
un vers e o n s o me o f th e mo n uments
of E gy t p .
TH E JE W I S H REF OR M ATI ON .
the evil serpents who sprea d dea th i n the Israeli ti c camp .
Even i n later tim es a s up ersti tious worship was p ai d to

the b razen serpent its elf by the Israelites 1
.
Such ani mal worship w as prevalen t n o t on ly i n Egypt ,
b ut als o am o ng th e Aryan s Even Zoro as ter di d n o t

.
s u cc e ed to put an en d to it en tirely Striving to do so .

,
he ch an ged the symbols o f good in to sym bols o f evil .
Thus th e n am e De vas refe rred origin ally to th e gods ,
a n d it i s k n own th a t the Greek word

,
Zeus and the
La tin Deus ar e de rived from thi s n am e Yet Zoroaster .
a pplie s the n am e o f D e v a s to evil spiri ts o n ly an d th us he ,
s e e m s by h i s religious re fo r m to h a ve ca us e d the s e r e nt
, , p
to b e r e ga rded as th e sym b ol o f evil H is re as o n fo r th is
.
ch a n ge m ay h ave b e e n th a t the serpen t h ad ceas ed to b e

lo oke d u pon as a m e re typ e o f good an d was worshipped ,
2
as an ab sol ute divi n i ty i n its elf I f then we may .
, ,
a ss um e th a t Zoro as t e r w as th e origina l ca us e o f this re
fo rm an d i f the Je wi sh n atio n al faith h ad b een d uring

,
th e ca ptivity re form e d a ccordin gly accepti ng the se r pent,
a s th e sym bol o f evil then Ez ra or an Is ra elite o f an

, ,
e ar lier d ate would s e e the n e ce ss ity o f i n tro d ucin g the

,
se r pe n t as the pri n ciple o f evil i n the Je h o vi s ti c ac count
o f the a borigin al fa ll .
Witho ut goin g so far as to press the suggestion that

the n am e Jehovah m ay ha ve been in troduced in to so me
o f the Mo saic writi n gs after the return fr o m th e ca ptivity ,
wh e n Ez ra arr anged the text o f th e law and the prophets ,
we woul d ask wheth e r so m e o f the Jeho vi sti c acco unts

i n the Pen tate uch m ay n o t h a ve been altered o r a dded at
thi s tim e ? It h as b e en forcib ly suggested th at those
parts o f the writin gs at tri b uted to Moses which ar e no t
d u e to the Elohis t were probably no t wri tte n be fore the
1
x
2 Ki ngs vi i i 4 . .
2
b Z
A ra h am, th e oro as ter o f th e S h e mi te s, may h av e een th e fin
’
b
p p
to i ntro d uce among th e C h am i tes th e ne w r in ci le, acc o rd i n to wh i ch
g
p
th e s e rpen t was a ty e o f e v l i .
O R I GI N OF J E H O VI S TI C ACC OUN T . 83
au tho r o f Deuteron o my I f i t h as been fa irly established .

‘
that th e boo k o f D euteron o my w as written abo ut th e ti m e

o f Jo s i a h it ca n n ot be de n ied th a t a l r ea dy a t this ti m e
,
so me o f the le a rn ed Is ra e li te s th o ugh n o t the Hebr e w ,
natio n as a whole h a d free a nd freq ue n t i n te rco urs e wi th

,
the Ch ald ae an s an d th us with th e g uardi an s o f a po c r yph al

,
traditi o ns which m ay h ave orig inally b e e n de ri ved fro m

,
the Ar y ans ; a n d i t m ay h a v e b e en owi n g to th e sp r e a d o f

a o cr yph a l p ri n ciples th a t th e n e cessity a ro s e to c o m po s e
p
an oth er la w that i s th e b o o k o f D e utero n o m y I n like
, .
man n er the Ze n d la w or the o ral traditio n w as a dde d as

-
, , ,
we ha ve s ug ge sted to th e Av e s ta o r th e o rigin al te x t o f th e
, ,
holy word o f the ancie n t Aryan s I t m i gh t b e re nde r e d .
pro b a ble th at th e b oo k o f D e ute r o n o m y a s we l l as th e ,
lates t al te ra tio ns an d a ddi tio n s i n o th e r p a r ts o f th e Pe n ta

te uch owed th e ir o r igi n to th e n e ce ssity o f i n te rp re ti ng
,
the wr itt e n law by the u n writte n o r se cre t t r a di ti o n .
Wi th o ut en teri ng in to all th e de tails o f this que stio n ,
we wo u ld poi n t o ut th a t the se co n d o r Je h o v i sti c a cco un t

2 3
o f cre a tio n an d th e s tory o f th e fall
,
m a y b e sh o w n to ,
have been wr i tten by o n e wh o wa s w ell v e rse d w i th th e

prin ciple s o f oral tra diti o n I n th e Bun d e h e sh o r li te r .
,
’
ally th e a borigi n al cre ati o n th a t i s i n o n e o f th e l a te r

’
, ,
S cr iptur e s o f the Ch a ld aea ns the fo llo win g de scrip ti o n i s ,
contai n ed o f the s e ve n days o f cre ati o n which a cco u n t we ,
will co m p ar e with th a t which w e fin d recorded i n Ge n e si s

Bo ox o GE N E S B
r IS . U N D E H E S II .
T h S pi i t f G d t d li gh t
’
C e tr a or : e Th u r o o . e ncr e a e .
l tD y
s Di i i a f li gh t f m d k
v s on o H w i th i t lig h tro a r n e ss . e a ve n s s.
2 d n F i m m t di i d th w t
r a W t en v es e a er s . a e r.
E th wi th g d h b
ar E th ras s an er s. ar .
4th L i g hts in th e fir mam e n t . P lan ts .
5 th An mal s i .
6 th M an
Th ese two a ccoun ts ar e j ust as re m a rkabl e b e caus e o f

th e poin ts which th e y h a v e i n c o mm o n a s b e caus e o f th o s e ,
'
T h e d i fle r e n c e i s cause d by th e
’
in which th ey di fler .
1
S ee C o le nso s
’
Pe n ta te uch , vo l iii 2
G en . 11 . 4 25-
.
di ffe ren t n otion s about the Creator an d about th e relatio ns ,
be tween heaven an d ea rth According to the Aryans .
the un created light w as con ceived as the Creator who ,
lives i n hi s self chose n place an d who fir s t created the

-
,
spiri tual an d e n d u rin g world above before he cre a ted the ,
cor porea l and n o n en during world below Accordin gly

-
.
w e fin d th at he a ven with i ts lights were crea ted o n the

, ,
first d ay An d a lthough the sam e n otion m ay possibly

.
be im plied i n the fi rs t vers e o f Gen esis with regard to

th e p r e vious cre ation o f h e a ven yet the li ght i s not ,
.
ide n tifie d with Go d b ut create d by hi m o n the first d ay ;

,
whil st o n the s econ d d ay a firm am e nt i s crea ted to ’
divide the waters un der the fir mam en t fro m the w a ters

which were above the firm ament This firm am en t .
’
create d o n the s econ d d ay Go d called he aven , It was .

’
n o t c re a ted u n til th e u n cre ated or previously created
wa ters ha d bee n divided This i s all th e more sig nificant

.
s in c e so m e o f thes e wa ters thos e whi ch after the crea tion

,
o f th e fir mam en t were un der the sa m e covered a n d r e n ,
dered invisi b le the lan d which latter o n th e third d ay

,
was m a de to appe ar by th e gathering together o f the

lowe r wa ters . I f there fore n othin g i s sai d about the
cre ation o f the waters n o m ore i s there an ythin g said
,
a bou t the di rect an d a b s olu te crea tio n o f th e lan d : The

la tter accoun t o f creation therefore seem s to im ply that
, ,
the lan d cove red by th e wate rs etern ally e xisted

,
‘
F or
, .
it i s n o t possible to as sum e that the first vers e of Gen esis

m ay refer to the ab o ri gin al creatio n o f he aven a n d ea r th ,
an d th at the si x d ays crea ti o n i s a sub seq ue n t r ec o n s tr uc

’
tion o f either It is s ta ted th a t the Sp irit o f Go d m o ved

.
‘
u pon o r , brooded over the fac e o f the wa te rs whi ch

, ,
’
w aters existed befor e the crea tion o f heaven ; a n d out of

the se wa te rs all fo wls th a t fly were m a de acco rdi ng to
2
th e Elohistic account i n Ge n e sis Th i s vi e w abo ut the .
1
W e h av e s een th at in acco rd ance wi th thi s and wi th Plato s vi ew the ’
S eptuag i nt translates th at th e ear th w as i nvi si le an d wi th o ut fo r m , in ’

b
x
s te ad o f w as te and v o i d , wh i ch latte r e pressi on d oes no t h o w e ve r e cl ude
, ,
x
i
t h e e te rn ty o f m at te r
.
2
i 20 . .
O R I GI N OF J E H OVI S T I C A CCOUN T . 85
r elatio ns between h ea ven an d earth coin cides wi th the

co sm og o n y o f the Egypti an s a n d o f th e Greek s b ut n o t ,
with th a t O f the Aryans An d acco rdingly we fin d th at .
i n th e J e h o v i s ti c or a s we try to sh o w i n the re form e d

, , ,
acco un t o f Ge n esis the whole face o f the crea ted ea rth

,
had to b e watered h avin g been dry ; an d th is wateri ng

’
,
was ca us ed by God who m ade the ra in to fall up o n th e ,
earth The ea rth was therefore no t co vered or hidden

.
b y th e wa ters before it was com m an de d to appe ar by

,
the r e m oval o f the latter b ut rain was sen t fro m ab o ve ,
upo n th e dry l an d O ut o f thi s di vin ely cre ated d ry lan d

.
-
and n o t o ut o f the waters the fo wls o f the ai r we re ,
crea te d a ccordin g to the J eh o vi sti c a ccoun t which e n ‘

, ,
tirely co r resp o n ds wi th the record o f th e si x days crea tion ’
co n ta i n e d i n the Bun d eh e sh F o r here the wa ters ar e

’
.
create d o n the s eco n d d ay an d th e e a rth o n the third , .
Ag a in a ccording to th e Avesta th e earth h as been

, ,
cr e ate d i n co n s eque n ce o f a fall i n the spiritua l w o rld ,
and as th e pri so n hou s e fo r the fal len spir i ts w h o like

-
the g oo d spiri ts beco m i n g inca rn a te fight th e b a ttle

, ,
b e tw ee n good an d e vil i n the se lfsam e fle sh ly ten em e n ts ,
in th e h um an bodies M an i therefore the fi rs t o f the .

s
, ,
livi ng b e i n gs created o n ea rth An d this i s wh at i s .
state d i n th e J e h o v i sti c a cco un t o f G e n es is i n co n tra ,
distin c ti o n to th e Elohi stic or fir st a cc o un t where bir d s ,

2
and b e as ts ar e crea ted be fore m an M an was fo rm ed .
‘
O f th e d u s t o f the groun d whilst the bre ath o f li fe ,
’
was br ea thed in to hi m so that he becam e a livin g ,
T h e words livin g s o ul m ay be take n to refer to

’
soul
’ ‘
.
the i m m o r ta lity o f the s o ul th at i s to the apocryph a l , ,
doc tr i n e wh ich was oppo sed by the b e li e f o f th e Sa dduce e s

that th e so ul die s with the bo dy Thro ugh the h o lie st .
s iri t G o d h as give n to m an fuln ess an d i m m ortal ity

’ ’
p ,
acco r d in g to the Aves ta ; God h a s brea thed in to m an ’
‘
a li vi ng spi r it He h as borrowed H i s o w n spir it an d
,
’
,
’
fash io n e d me n accordin g to the Apocryph a an d through

,
1 G en . 11 . 19 .
2
1 90
,
24, 26 ; com p . ii 7 , 1 9
. .
3
W is . xv . 1 1, 16 .
86 THE JE W I S I I REF OR M AT I ON .
'
the brea th o f Go d th e bre ath o f life an d a livin g so ul
,
were im parted to m an a ccordin g to the ac coun t i n G en esis

,
.
If we com p ar e the first a cc o un t o f Gen e sis ab o ut th e

cre atio n o f m an with th e se con d which w e h ave j ust
c on sid ere d w e shall fin d th at th e fo rm e r i s v e ry i n co m
,
le te witho ut the l atter an d th a t it se e m s to im ply a diffe re n t

p ,
con ce pti o n o f the rel ati o n s b e twe e n th e Cre ato r an d hi s

'
creature s The in tro ducto ry wo rds Let us m ake m an

.
i n our i m age h ave b e e n expl ain ed by th e assum ption

th at Go d addre sses th e an g els o r so m e o f th em an d that , ,
h avin g iden tifie d hi m self wi th th ese created bein gs h e ,
calls up o n th e m to co O p e ra te with hi m i n th e creation

-
o f m an i n th e i m age alike o f th e Creato r an d o f hi s

cr e a ture s although he i s fin ally declared to h ave b e en
,
create d i n th e im age o f God alo n e Even if th e ab o ve

‘ ’
.
,
th e o n ly p o ssibl e e xpl an a ti o n b e a ccepted it m ust b e

, ,
a llo wed th a t i n thi s p a rt o f th e El o hi s tic a ccou n t as i n ,
the rest God i s n o t re pre sen te d as a creator i n the fullest

,
se ns e o f the word i nasm uch as o th e r b e i ngs who ar e

, ,
li ke hi m p a rticip at e i n th e cre a ti o n o f m an
, An d thi s .
i s wh at we sh o uld exp e ct th e write r to s ta te sin ce he ,
kn ows n o o th e r n am e fo r G o d th an Elo him or Go d s .

’
T h e n am e El o him e n tire ly co rr e sp o n ds with th e E gyp

‘
tian ide a o f fo ur un cre ate d go d s Spiri t Matter Ti m e and , , , ,
Sp a ce which pro b ably fo rm ed a Divi n e u nity sym b o li

, ,
c a lly re pre s e n te d by th e s e rp e n t O f th e se th e fi r s t the .

,
a b o rigi n a l s piri t w a s c all e d a s w e h a ve s e e n

, the good , ,
G o d an d as su ch m us t h ave been re gard e d as th e God

’
ab o v e all o th e r g o ds F o r s o m e tim e s Elo hi m i s pr e

.
c e de d by th e a rticle an d th e n h a Elo h im e vid en tly

,
-
’
m e a n s the God o f G ods o r Lo rd o f Lords Moreo ver -

.
,
th e i n scri p ti o n i n fro n t o f th e tem ple o f Is is a t S ais ,
tran sm itte d by Plu tarch s ee m s a ctually to be a tran ,
s cripti o n o f the n am e Jehov ah I a m a ll th at h a th been ,
th at i s an d tha t sh all be
, It wo uld b e difficult to apply
.
’
th is to any o th e r o f th e ab o rigin al go ds tha n to th e

Spirit fo r it can n ot well apply to m atter o r spa ce whils t ,
OR I GI N OF JE H OVI S TI C ACC OUN T . 87
ti me was th e destro yin g god What then m ore natural .
fo r a b e lieve r i n mo re than o n e un cre a te d god tha n to ,
att ri b u te th e p r i n cip al pa rt i n the cre a tio n to the go o d

Go d th a t i s to the God the Spirit An d this i s wh at he
’
, ,
d oes w h e n h e writes th at al tho ugh i n the begi n n in g

, ,
the Go ds cr eated heaven an d e a rth yet th at th e Spirit ,
o f Go d m oved upo n the fac e o f the wa ters The oth er ’

.
g o d s cc oper
-
a te d i n the cre a tio n o f he a ve n a n d e arth ,
an d so di d they i n the creation o f m a n How should th e .
wri te r b e i ng a des ce n dan t o f the p a tri arch s h ave kn own

, ,
‘
th e n a m e o f Jehovah s i nc e by this n am e God w as
, no t
kn ow n e ither to Abrah a m o r to Isaac or to Ja co b ? ,

‘
,
F in ally i t well accord s with the peculia r vi e ws ab o ut

,
th e r ela tion s betwe en the cre a tu re an d the Crea to r a s ,
co n tain ed i n the two acco un ts o f cre ation an d e sp e ci ally ,
with th e differ en t ideas abou t th e relatio n s be twe e n

hea v e n an d ea rth th a t accordi ng to the E lo hi st m a n
, , ,
the lo r d o f the who le e ar th i s es ta bli sh ed there fo r th e

,
purp ose o f r epleni shin g an d subd uin g the e arth as i f this ,
were h i s fin al destiny O n the o th e r h an d th e Jeh o vi st

.
,
r ela tes th a t m an w a s pl a ced m e r e ly i n th e g ard e n o f
E den ( the He den o f the Av e sta ) fo r the p ur po se o f

’
labo ur i n g a n d keepin g o ff th e evil th us im plyi ng th a t ,
the ea r th i s b ut hi s tem porary abode an d th at h i s li fe o n ,
ear th i s a ti m e o f prob a tio n a n d a figh t betwee n the go o d
an d the e vi l .
T h e sim ilari ty o f the Jeh o vi s ti c a cco un t o f the fall a n d

o f the flood wi th the reco rds con t ai n e d i n the Av e s ta to ,
which we h ave referred m ay also j ustify th e s uppositi o n

,
th at these a cco un ts were at leas t r e fo rm ed b y Ezra or -
b y so m e o n e wh o li ved before hi m an d w h o h ad ,
co me i n co n ta ct with Arya n tra ditio n s Un de r all cir .
cums ta n ces it m us t be a dm itte d th a t Ezra w as n o t a
r e fo r m e r a t all All he did w as to s ettle the Hebrew

.
can o n a n d i n doin g so he h a d to co n sid e r the gre a t

,
refo r m atio n w hi ch ,
as we ar e tryi n g to es tab li s h h ad
, ,
Ex vi . 3
1
. .
been effected am on g the Israelites i n Babylon an d th e ,
prin cipl e s o f which were m ai nly oppo sed by th e n o t n um e

rous s ect o f the S adduce e s As h o we v e r these were rich .
, ,
in fl ue n ti al an d a n ti n atio n al an d with th e obj e ct i n vie w

,
-
o f k e epi n g to g e ther all c o n flicti n g p artie s Ezra m ay h ave ,
b ee n o bliged s o to co m bine the written tradition wi th

th e v e rb al tra ditio n a s n o t to o ffen d the Co n s erv a tive
p arty o f the Sa dd uce es It we ll h arm o nise s with this .
view th a t a cco rd in g to the Babyl o ni an T almu d the

, ,
Chaldae an tra nslatio n an d in terpre ta tion o f Scripture the ,
targu m was beg un i n th e tim e o f Ezra

,
’
.
By a ssum i ng th at th e Jeh o vi sti c a ccoun t about Adam

a n d E ve a n d th e ir childr e n w a s c o m po s e d i n th e form we
p o sse ss it abo u t the tim e o f th e Babylo nian cap tivity th e ,
pro b abili ty which w e h av e tri e d to e stabli sh i s stre ngth

e ne d,
th a t the Adam o f the Bible i s the Zoro aste r o f
histo ry I f so Eve c an no t p o ssibly re fe r to the wife o f
.
,
th e Aryan re fo rm e r We wo uld suggest th at the alle

.
,
o r i s t h a s by h i s a cc o un t ab o ut Ada m a n d Eve i n te n d e d
g
to re fe r to th at n e w e r a wh e n m a n w as i n a high e r s e n se
o f th e wo rd cre a te d i n or r a th e r to th e i m age o f G o d by
, ,
th e Divi n e Spirit b e in g m o re fully i mp arted to hi m It w as .
th us th at he kn e w go o d an d e vil fo r he w as m ade wise

by partaki n g o f the tre e o f k n o wl e dge w hich th o ugh it was ,
a fo rbidde n t r e e e t bro ught h i m n ea r to th e tr e e o f li fe

y , ,
th at i s to im m o rtality By b ein g alli e d to this Divine .
Wisdo m m an h a d b e co m e im m o rtal fo r i n the la nguage ,
o f th e Apocryph a to b e allie d un to wi sd o m i s i m m o r
‘
tality an d wi sdom i s the m other o f all go o d thi n gs

,
" 2
.
’
I t i s th e alli an ce b e twe e n m an an d wi sdo m w hich i s typifie d

by th e all ego ry ab o ut Ad am an d E v e An d th is view i s .
s o m e wh a t c o n fir m e d by th e fa ct th a t i n th e tar um ca lled
g ,
a fte r O n ke lo s E ve i s ca ll e d, C ha va h a s th e m o th e r o f
a ll so ns o f m an i nste a d o f th e m o th er o f a ll livin g
’
,
'
( Ch aj
)
. N ow C h i y
t a i s th e C h a ld e e form fo r a n im al ,
a nd the sa m e w o rd i s u s e d i n the T al m u d a n d Mid rash

“
1
W is . vii i 1 7
. .
2
W is
'
. v ri . 12 .
which G o d h ad cast o ut o n the ski n o f th eir

’ ‘
s er en t,
p ,
fle sh i n s te a d o f their bea uty wh ich they h ad ca st o ff

,
a n d h e clothed them H ere we m ay als o rem ark th at

’
.
,
a ccor d i n g to th e a pocryph al book called Jesus Sira ch or ,

1
Ecclesias ticus God put upon Moses a robe o f glory
,
.
’
I f th e serpen t i s take n to b e th e type o f Divi n e Wis dom ,
a s it i s i n th eApocr p h a then the hidde n m e ani n f th e

y g o ,
a bove in terpr e ta tio n i s cl e ar God cloth e d m an with .
garm en ts o f glo ry or wisdom This h ad becom e n eces .
sa ry becaus e m an h a d n o t o beyed the voice o f G o d th at

‘
, ,
i s th e in ward m o n ito r which God h ad breathed in to the

n o strils o f m an The con sequen ce o f th is fall was that
.
,
th e hea rt o f m an ceas ed to be the p ara di s e o f G o d th e ,
holie st o f th e holy wh e re God m e t with m an an d co m

,
m un e d with h i m The tim e h a d n o t yet com e when the

.
fruit o f th e tre e o f k n owl e d ge c o uld b e e aten ; the ti m e o f

figs w as n o t yet ; the groun d w as n ot yet prep ar ed for
th e s ee d o f th e Divi n e Word F or a tim e m an m ust b e .
cast o ut from th e presen ce o f the Lord an d hi s a cc ess to ,
th e tr e e o f kn owle d ge an d th us to th e tree o f li fe m ust b e

, ,
prev en te d But th e Divin e Word w as always n igh to m an

.
,
i n o rder to s av e h i m fr o m h i s fall an d i n th e fuln ess o f ,
tim e it becam e fl e sh an d open ed th e par adi s e o f God the ,
tabern a cle o f th e soul th e kin gdom o f heaven to all , ,
beli ev ers .
T h e a ccoun t in Gen esi s abo ut Ad am an d E v e refers ,
th erefo re to a spiritual regen eration o f m ankin d God

, .
cl o th e d m an with H i s glo ry spirit wisd om or word that , , ,
i s by bre ath in g i n to h i m th e fuln ess o f H i s power H e

,
create d hi m to H i s o w n im age an d thus m an beca me a ,
livin g so ul Th at the Aryan reform er wh o m we call

.
Z o roaster w as the m e an s o f sowin g the seed o f this rege

n e i ati n
g wor d i s ev i d e n t from
, the extr a c ts w e h ave
a d d u ce d fro m th e m o s t an ci e n t p arts o f th e or i gi n al
te xt c alle d th e Aves ta The in dwellin g or i n bo rn pri
’
.
m o r d i al Spiri t or Wor d which w as i n the begi nn ing with

’
‘
,
1
E 0 01 . xlv . 3 8 -
.
AN G E LS AN D S PI R I S T . 91
.
th eF a ther, th e livi n g Cre ato r o f all, w en t forth fro m Go d ,

and as th e di vin ely wrought go o d m i n d o r s pirit i n m a n
-
leads th e s am e to purity i n though t , word , an d de e d .
And th us the best Opera tin g spirit pre pare s m an fo r hi s ’
tran sla tio n fro m th e rth s pri so n house to the thron e s o f

’
ea
th e li vi n g God an d o f hi s an gels .
T h e firs t m an wi th whom God co n vers ed w as n o t

’
Zo roas te r b ut this reform e r o f th e I n do germ an ic an ces to rs

,
-
was th e first w h o o b e yed the voice o f G o d an d proclai m ed ,
the law r e ve aled to h i m He allied him self to W isdo m

.
,
the im m orta l Mother o f all go od th ings B ut h i s ’

.
p e opl e ,typified by h i s two fi r s t born so n s di d n o t a ll -
choo se th e b et ter p a rt There wa s am o n g th e m a refo rm e d

.
p i r it ua l p a rty ty ifi e d by
p Ab el th a t i s v ap o u r o r
s
or , , ,
S pi r it ; a n d th e re wa s a c o n serva tive an d ca rn ally m i n d ed

’
-
r ty r e pr e s e n ted by the eld e r brother C ai n th at i s h e

‘ ’
p a , , ,
wh o a cq uire s This l at ter p arty a ctually did em i

‘
.
g ra te fr o m Hede n to N od th at i s from Cen tral Asi a ,
to th e b a nks o f the In d us wher e it a cqu i r ed grea t p o s ,
sessi o n s an d e v e n t ua lly fo rm ed a kin gdom un d e r n a tiv e

,
p ri n ce s W
. h ils t thi s p a rty co n tin u e d to worsh ip m a n y
od i n co n s equ e n ce o f which Go d h a d n o r e sp e ct u n to
g s
,
th e sa m e an d u n to i ts O ffer in g th e p ar ty o f th e r e fo rm e d ,
Arya n s worsh ipped the O n e livin g Cre ato r th e Fath e r i n ,
h ea v e n w h o re spe cted an d a cce pte d th e s e person s an d

,
their offe rin gs I t i s b ut a na tu ra l d e ve lopm en t o f th e s e

.
d oc tri n es a bout the reign o f th e Spirit o f God i n the h e ar t

of m an th at the latte r w as regarded as the Para dise
,
o f Go d w here s in ful m an h e a rs th e voice o f God a n d th u s

, ,
co mm u n e s with h i s Cre ator a n d Father i n he a ve n .
I n a dditio n to the pri n ciple s o f the on e n ess a n d in vi si

b ili ty o f G o d an d to the do ctri n e about th e Divin e Word
, ,
th e fir st born o f all crea ture s we fi n d a m o n g thos e o f th e

-
,
p
—
r e C h r i s tian Apocryph a i n Egypt th e fo llowi n g ,
.
Ang e ls a n d S p i r i ts — A n gel s ar e pri n cipa lly re ferr ed to
i n th e la te r apo cryp h al writin gs o f th e pre Chris tian peri o d -

.
T h ey ar e fin ite beings inh abiting th e spiri tual world an d

, ,
92 THE JE W I S H RE FOR M ATI O N .
a ppear i n a h um an sh ape ; so also do the evil spir its .
Eve n th e hosts o f good an gels s tan d trembling before

‘
Go d s thro n e T h e An gel o f Go d i n the Apoc r yph a
’ ’
.
s e e m s to h ave an ide n tica l m i si o n with the A n gel o f

s
Je ho v a i n the Hebrew can on ; where he represents Go d
h i m se lf or rather the Spirit o f Go d sin ce it i s wr itten
, , ,
2
m y na me i s i n hi m Se ven holy a ngels ar e distin guis hed
’
.
3
from th e re s t th e An gel o f the Lo rd m ay h ave be en
r e garde d as o n e o f the m o r as above the m Th ese doc , .
tri n e s ar e si milar to tho se co n ta in ed i n the Aves ta an d it ,
i s n o t i mprob able th at the s ev en a rch ang e ls or am sh as

p an d s n am ed i n th e latter m ay h a ve originated the
d i sti n ctio n o f the s ev e n an gel s i n th e Ap ocr yph a .
Accordin g to th e Av esta eve ry h uman bein g h as h is o wn ,
guardia n spirit ; a n d eve n i n the Apr o cr yph a the b elief

i n the gu ardi an ship o f an gels i s recorded “ Now it ,
can n o t b e as se rted that Ezra h a s ins erte d into the Pe n

ta te uch th e fe w p assa ges which refer to an gels a n d that ,
the Israeli te s did n o t b elie ve i n th e existe n ce o f an gels

previous to the ti m e o f the B abylonian captivity But it .
i s a fa c t th at after th at eve n tful peri o d th is doctr in e h as

,
been m ore fully d ev eloped Again we kn ow th at the .

,
Ph ari se e s an d m ore so sti ll the Essen es believed i n angels

, ,
5
a n d spiri ts wh ils t the S a dd ucees den ie d either
, This .
th e y could n o t h av e d o n e i f e i ther o f th es e doctri n es were

s upp o rted by the bo o ks a ttrib ute d to Mo s e s wh ich fo rm ed , ,
i n th e i r origin al fo rm the so le sta n da rd o f Sadducean ,
faith We m ay there fo re co n cl ude th a t even with regard

.
,
to the doctrin e o f a n gels th e a pocr yph a l t radi tion coin ,
cide d with the tra dition o f th e Ess en e s an d the Ph ari se es ,
wh e th er th e sam e did or did n o t o rigin ate duri n g th e

B abylon ian cap tivity .
An o ther doc trin e which m ay be regarde d as pe culi a r

to apocryph al writings i s
T he Uni ver s a li ty of God s Sa vi ng Lo ve Th o u has t ’
.
1
2 B d i ii 2 1
a . v E xxiii 21
. . T b xii 1 5 2
x . . .
3
o . . .
T b o 16 2 1 &
. v. A t xxi i i 8
, ,
c.
3
c s . .
94 THE JE W I S H RE FO R M AT I ON .
Ph ar i saical tradition i s m ore than prob abl e whils t the ,
ab s e n ce o f the above d o ctr i n e i n the Hebre w Script ur es ,
written before th e capti vity leads us to the supp o sitio n ,
th at i n i ts fuller deve lo p m en t at least it m ay h ave b e e n

i nc ulca te d to the Israelites thr ough the in strum en tality o f
th e Ch aldaean s as the g uardia n s o f Aryan tra di tio n s
,
.
O n e o f the m o st im portant o f apocryph al doctrin es i s

th a t o f
R ighteousn ess by the Gr a ce of God — True r ighteo us
n ess pre s uppo s e s th e rege n e ra tion o f the hea rt through
the Divin e Wo rd I n all ag e s h as the sa m e b een po ured .
o n all fle sh a ccordi n g to Go d s grace fo r the p ur pose ’ ’
o f re n e wi ng the h e art o f fa llen m an Nothin g else i s r e .
quired o f hi m than th at h e sh all b e o be di ent to th e

gra ce o f Go d an d put hi s trust i n God ,
Then he .
wi ll b e pre served by th e Word o f Go d which bro ught

1 ‘
,
’
th e fi rs tfo r m e d Fa th e r o u t o f hi s fall 2
through which ,
‘
g re at po we r fro m the b e gi nn ing Go d h as wro ught great
g lo ry by th e Fa th e rs o f Israel and H e po ureth forth H is
’
m ercy o n all fl e sh This Divi n e Word o r Wis do m po ure d

’
.
, ,
fo r th a ccordi ng to Divi n e Gra ce o n th e s o ns o f m e n ca n ,
d o a ll thin gs s h e m ake s all thin g s n e w a nd i n all ages ,
enteri ng i nto holy s o uls she m ake th the m frie n d s o f God

a n d pro phet s This great po we r o f Go d i s the beginn in g
’
3 ‘
.
4
o f righteo usn e ss fo r righteo usn ess i s th e r e sult o f th e
Di vin e operatio n o f th e Wo rd an d o f h uma n obedi en ce .
5
T h e Lord o nly i s righ te o us an d the r e i s n on e oth e r ,
an d beca us e He i s right e o us Hi m s elf He orders all thi ngs ,

5
wi th righteo usn ess
’
Therefore to kn ow Th ee i s pe rfec t .
,
‘
7
righte o usne ss M an m ust follow righte o usn ess i n order
’ ’
‘
.
3 2
th at he m ay obtain her ; he must lie i n wait fo r h er ’
an d s h e wi ll di rect hi s co urs e
10
The ungodly alone .
‘
peris h whilst the righteous ar e d el i vered
,
’
11
F or .
‘
1
W is . x vi . 2 4 26 -
.
2
x 1. .
3
W 1 . 25 2 7.
-
3
E ccl . x i ii v .2 .
3
W i s x1 1 1 5 ;
. . ix . 3 .
3
E c cl . xx v u 8 . .
2
W i s i i 12
. . . x . iv
.
R I GH T E OUS N E S S AN D TO N E M E N T
A . 95
righ e o usn ess

t is no t subjecte d to de ath ; b ut the ungodly,
wi th th ei r wo rks and wo rds , called the same ( de ath ) to
them th ey co ns ider
hi m the i r fri e n d , an d they co n sum e
to na ug h t ( i n thei r lon gin g after h i m ) ; they m ake a
vena nt w ith h i m , b ecaus e they ar e worthy to belo n g to
‘
the sa m e Ther efore, to b e allied un to wisdom i s i m
.
mor tali ty 2
to know th e power o f God is the ro o t o f
immo r ta li ty, i s p erfect r ighteous n ess 3
’
‘
By wisdom m e n .
’
4
are ta ug h t th e things th at a r e ple asi ng un to Go d ; th at
is th e r i gh teo us n es s which com e s from God If a m a n .
lo ve r ig hteo us ness , her d eeds a r e vi r tues 5

fo r the Gra ce ,
W ord , Wi s do m , or Spirit o f God , which pro duce s
ri ghte o us n ess , i s rea dy to do good i n all s pi ri ts o f
und e rs ta n d i n g sh e h as i n her a n u nders tan din g s piri t
‘
,
5
ho ly , o nly begotte n By the Gra ce o f God, the ligh t
.
’
of ri g h te ous n ess sh all shi n e o n m a n , the s un o f righteo us

‘ ’ ‘ ’
7
ness sh a ll ris e upon the m ; h e s hall p ut o n righ teo us
3
ness as a bre as tpla te , an d h O p e fo r the wag es o f
’
2
ri h te o us n ess it i th th a t m a n i s to be ma d e
p f
’
u er ect
g s s .
O f th is apo cr yphal doctri n e it suffice s to s ay th at th o ugh

no t ac tu all y taught by the Z e n d av e sta , the prin ciples co n
tai n e d i n th is book o n the Div i ne Spiri t, thro ugh whi ch

God h as g iven to man li fe a nd im mo rtality, would n e ce s
’
sarily lea d the re form ed Jew i n B abylo n to rem od e l the
doctri ne o f r ighteous n ess , i n accordan ce with thi s m ore

p e r fec t k n owledge .
An o th er a pocr yph al doctri n e which ch aracteri ses th e

Jewis h r e fo rm i n Babylon i s the o n e re ferring to
Ato ne ment thr ough R ighteousn ess To forsake unright .
e s is a p r o pitia tion
1°
T h e s o uls o f the righteous ,
’
sonan c .
Go d ha s pro v e d , foun d wo rthy o f Hi ms elf, an d r ecei ve d

H e th a t keepeth th e law
'
1‘
a b ur nt o fle r i ng
’
as .
bri ngs o fle ri ng s e n ough 12

W hoso hon o ureth h i s fa ther,
’
’
.
1
W is i 16 . . .
vi i i 7
3
. .
3
i v 7 13
.
- .
96 THE JE W IS H RE FO R M ATI ON .
m aketh o em en t fo r hi s ( o wn ) sin s an d alm s m ake th

an at n ,
’ ‘
an a to n e m e n t fo r si n s
1
B e hold the inn oc en t an d
.
’
righteo us bloo d crieth un to m e an d the s o uls o f the ,
j ust co m plai n con ti nually 2

The o fferi ng o f the righ t .
’
3
e o us m aketh th e altar fa t Con cerni n g pro pitiation be ’
.
n o t with o u t fe ar to ad d s i n un to si n ; a n d s ay n o t Hi s ,
m e rcy i s g re at H e wi ll be p acified fo r th e multi tu de o f

,
m y si n s ; 4
He i s n o t pacified fo r si n by sa cr i fic es
’ 5
.
’
The righ teo us such a s Elij ah we re or dain ed , to ,
5
p acify the wrath o f the Lord s j ud gm en t To fo rsake ’
.
’
s in i s to return to the Lord i n the ti m e o f si n s show

5
re penta nce My so n hast th o u si n n ed do so n o m ore , , ,
b u t a sk pa rdon fo r thy fo rm er si n s fo rgive s o sh all thy ,
s i n s als o be forgive n whe n tho u praye s t Tho u w i nkest

a t th e s in s o f m e n bec aus e th e y sh o uld a m en d
, Th ou
12
g iv e s t rep e n t an ce fo r si n ; the fe a r o f the Lo rd d r ivet h
13
a w ay si n
’
.
Thes e extra ct s fro m apocryph al writi ngs s uffice to

sh o w th at a ccordi n g to a p o cryph al tra ditio n the Divi ne
, ,
Wisdo m Word Grace o r Spir it o f God h as i n all ages

, , ,
p e rfected m e n unto true ri ghteous n ess a nd thus h as led ,
righteous m e n to a to n e fo r si n by thei r m ore or le ss co m

p l e te o ffe ri ng a nd propiti atio n which w as well p le as i n
g ,
to God Acco rding to a p o cryph al as we ll as to Aryan

.
t rad ition it i s th e Divi n e Word which atones an d takes

,
a way the s i n s o f the world i n all age s .
I nj un cti on to P r a y — I t i s very re ma rkable th at n o such

i nj un ction is re corded i n any o f the writi ngs as crib ed to
Moses O n ly i n seve n p assages i n th e Pen tateuch i s p rayer
.
re fe rr ed to b ut i n n o sin gle in stan ce as a co mm an d that

,
th e peo ple sho uld pray Abime lech the p ro phe t i s to

.
, ,
’
pr ay fo r Abrah am an d Abrah am the frien d o f Go d prays ,
1
I n E ccle s i as ti cus ri gh te o us ness i s s till c onn e cted w th th e i k pi
ee ng o f th e
law .E ccl i i i 3 , 30
. . .
2
2 E s d xv 8 . . .
x iii
lv 10 . .
xx i i
v i 2 . .
i ts Englis h represen tatives It i s derived from a ro ot .
m ds ha l to be like and the prim ary idea in volved i n i t

’
, ,
i s th at o f li ken e ss co m p ar i s on , Prob ably all pro verbia l .
sa yin gs were a t first o f the natur e o f simi les b ut the te r m ,
m ds ha l soon acqui red a m ore exten ded sign ifican ce It .
w a s applied to de n ote su ch short poin ted s ayin gs as do

n o t i n vo lv e a co m p a ris on di rectly b ut st ill con v e y th e ir ,
m e an in g by the help o f a figure From this sta ge o f i ts .
applica tion it p ass ed to th at o f s en ten tiou s m axi ms gen er
ally m an y o f which howeve r sti ll i n volve a com p a ri son

, , , .
Next we fin d it used o f those lo nger pieces i n which

a si n gle ide a i s n o lo n g e r exh austed i n a s en ten ce b u t ,
form s the ge rm o f the whole a n d i s worked o ut in to a ,
dida ctic poem But the book o f Proverbs a ccordin g to

.
,
the in trodu ctory verses which describe i ts ch ara cter ,
con tai n s b e sides s everal var ieties o f the m ds ha l s en ten

, ,
tio us s ayin gs o f other kin ds T h e first o f thes e i s the .
ch i d ah ren dered dark sayin g h ar d question riddle ’ ’ ’
, , , ,
an d proverb T h e word se em s to d e n ote a kn otty

’
.
i n tricate ( ob scure ) sayin g the solution o f which de ,
m an d e d exp erien ce an d skill I n addition there was the .

,
m eli ts d h the i n terpret ati on

' ’
.
,
The can oni city o f the book appear s to h av e been

a tt acked by th e s chool o f Sh am m ai becaus e o f i ts co n ,
tr ad i c ti o n s ; b ut the Tal mu d reco gni s es it an d i ts can oni ,
city i s co nfirme d by frequen t quotation s from or refe ren ces ,
to the sam e i n th e New Testam en t I ts Salom onian

, .
ori gi n as regards parts o f the book i s n o t improbable

, , ,
b ut the various dates o f the other o f i ts com pon en t p ar ts

cann ot be ascertain ed .
The Divin e Wisdo m i s i n the Proverbs clearly iden tified

with th e Spiri t o f God ; it dwe lls with God an d with
m an . She was i n the beginn in g by God as on e ,
‘
bro ught up with him sh e was dai ly hi s delight rej oici ng ‘

,
always b e fore h i m an d als o rejoicin g i n the habitable

’
p art o f hi s earth and her delights were with th e

s on s o f m en It i s the Lor d from whom Wis do m pro
.
’
B OOK OF EN O CH . 99
coeds The Lord giveth wisdo m : o ut o f H i s mo uth com eth

.
1 ‘
2
knowled ge an d un derstan di ng God possessed her i n .
’ ‘
th e begi n ni n g o f H i s w ay before H i s works o f old or ,
in th e words o f Gen es is : The Spirit o f God m oved (w as

b roodin g ) u pon the fa ce o f the w aters ( or abov e the
n tity o f the Div i n e W i sdo m
4
sam e
) The
. ide a nd the
D ivin e Spi ri t i n the book o f Proverb s i s eviden t in as
much as n owhere the la tter as such i s m en tio n ed an d as ,
all the a ttr ib u te s o f the s am e h a ve bee n co n fe rred to the
fo r m er I n h a rmo n y with th e apocryph al doctrin e abo ut

.
the Divin e Spirit Wi s do m or Word it i s writte n abo ut

, , ,
Wis do m : She i s a tree o f life to them th at lay h o ld

upon her an d h appy i s e very o n e th a t r e tain e th h e r
5 ’
, .
Agai n the fruit o f th e righte ous i s a tree o f li fe an d he

, ,
5
th at winn eth soul s i s wi se We h av e already refe rre d ’
.
to the allegorical in ter pretation o f the tree o f life an d we ,
sh a ll la ter s how th at the sa m e i s fully co n firm ed by th e
writer o f the epistle to D i o gn etus wh e re the heart o f m an ,
is als o design ated as th e Paradi se o f God con tain in g the ,
tree o f life But the prob ably m ost an cien t though i n

.
,
di rect referen ce to such an inte rpretation i s con tain e d i n ,
th e a ccoun t o f the doctri n es o f the T h e r ap e uts w h o taugh t , ,
as we h av e s e en a spiritual birth which c o n si sted i n the

, ,
un ion betwee n a God lovi n g s ou l a n d wi sdo m -

.
We h av e n o w to con sider the apocryph al book entitle d ,

7
th e book o f E n och from whi ch a direct or in direct
’
quotation i s con tain e d i n the epistle o f Jude wh e re th e ,
author o f th e prophecy if n o t o f the book i s i den tifi e d , ,

3
with E noch the s even th from Ada m ,
The wri ter i s .
’
1
P i ii 2 2 3 1
ro v . v . 6 - iii 22
.
2
G i 211 P
. ii i 1 8
.
3
v . .
1
‘
en . . .
5
rov . . .
3
xi .
30 .
C om p D i llm ann d as B uch H en och , 1 8 53
2
. .
3
And E n o ch als o, th e sev en th fr om Ad am , r oph esi e d of th es e, say ng, p i
B ehold , the L o r d com eth wi th ten th ous and s of his sa i nts, to execute j ud g ment
u on all an d to convi nce a ll that a r e ung o dly a mong the m of a ll the i r ung o dly
p ,
deeds whi c h th ey ha v e u ng o dly c o mm it te d ,
an d o f a ll th e r h ar d s ee ch e s i p
whi ch un god ly si nners h av e spoken ag a i ns t h i m ( Ja d s 1 4, B e h old ,
H e com e th w i th m yr i ad s o f H i s s ai n ts ,
t o e x e cu t e ud g m e n t u
p on th e m ,
j
and will d es tr o y th e g od les s, an d j
ud g e all fle s h for al l th a t th e s nne r s an d i
the ungodl y h a ve d on e an d co m m i tte d ag ai ns t h i m ( E n och i
’
I f th e .
11 2
1 00 THE JE WI S H RE FOR M ATI O N .
un do ubtedly a Palestin ian an d he m ost prob ably wro te ,
the pri n cip al parts o f the book between the years 1 3 0 a n d

1 1 0 n o during the re ig n o f Jo h n H yrkanus The origin al
,
.
writer En och th e Seer m ay n o t h ave belon ged to an y

, ,
’
.
pa rty He i s a declared en e my o f the Sadducees whom

.
,
he ch a racterises as sin n ers who d e ny the Divi n e provi ,

’
den ce the upper world o f an gels an d spirits a resurrection

, , ,
a co m pe n satio n after de a th a l ast j ud m en t an d a

g , ,
Messianic ki n gdom H i s object i s to fin d o ut an d reveal .
the m ysteries o f a higher wisdom th at i s o f that ap o cry , ,
ph al tradition from which as we h ave seen th e Ess en es

, , , ,
an d pa rtly als o the Ph ari se e s h a ve derived a n d developed ,
th e ir religious ten ets H e urges the un di vided dedica tion .
o f the heart to God an d H i s righteo us n e ss an d thus ,
a ck n owledge s the fund am en ta l prin ciple o f the E ss e n es .
T h e doctri n e o f an gels i s n owh e re so fully d e veloped as

i n thi s book ; riche s a n d dign ities ar e de spis ed ; at the 1
risin g o f the sun prayers ar e offered up to God by the

2
wr ite r ; the art o f writing with i nk an d paper which has ,
led man y to a sinful confirm ation o f the faith fuln e ss o f

their s ayings that i s to oath s i s stated to h ave been r e
, ,
3
veale d by an e vil spirit ; an d so li kewis e swear in g i s
referred to as h aving been pra ctis ed an d taught by falle n
l tt
a w er w i tt ly tw
as r tu i b f th f m w a e th l d
en n ear o cen r es e or e e or er, e r en e
t th
o um p ti
e th t b th m y h
as s on b i d p d tly d i d f m
a o a av e e en n e en en e r ve ro
a s ti ll m i t t di ti
ore h i g up t E
an c en h
ra Y t th tw l on d
re ac n o n oc . e e o e ar ne
o pp t i thi l t ly i d qu ti g th t th p t whi h t i
o n en s n s a e -
ra se es on a re e a e ar c c on a ns
th p e
‘
g q t
assa d b y J d ei l t
uo e i t p l ti ( g
H i l
u e f ld J ii d A s a. a e r
p n er o a on en e
, . oc .
p 91 f d 185 f ; V lkm H d bu h i d i Ap k yph 1863 d

. . an . o ar , an c n e o r en ,
,
an
h i C mm t y
s o th Ap lyp
e n ar 18 6 2
on mp h we E w ld d
o ca se , co . o e v er a , as
th i pi h B u h H h W h p th t
’
ae o sc e c en o c i th
, li gh t f e o e a ,
s een n e o
a p yph l d l pm t th d ct i i th b k f E h b ut th
o cr a ev e o en , e o r n es n e oo o n oc a o e
Di i S
v ne h i p t h t i th i
on s ti , f th D i i
a s W d i e ll g will
n carn a on s o e v ne or n a a es,
b i t d wi th th M
e e as er con n e c e i i xp t ti f th f m d J w in
e ess an c e ec a ons o e re o r e e s
th l t pe C h i ti
as p i d T h y b li d th t th p m i d t t i l
ro - r s an er o . e e e ve , a e ro se e rres r a
M ess i ah
w ould b e a C h ose n O n e am on g th e ch osen on es I f h oli n ess
’
.
unto t h e L o rd i s t o b e th e stand ard o f I m m anu e l I s rael ; if e ve r

y c ti zen i n -
i
i i J
M e ss an c erusal em i s to b e calle d h oly, th en th e C h osen an d An o in te d O ne
b
from am on g h i s r e th r en m us t b e a s e c al ad vocate of th e D i vi ne W ord p i
from th e e gi n ni n g b .
E n och x iii
cv . 2; cvi i i . 8 .
2
xxxii i
l . 11 . l i xx . 9, 1 0 .
1 02 THE JE W I S H RE FOR M ATI O N .
of Scripture this mus t h ave been the first obj e ct o f the

,
E ss en es O n the whol e it will th e re fore be di fficult to

.
,
d eny that it is at least probable that the writer o f th e

,
book o f E noch m ay h ave been a m ember o f the Es se nic

Society ; W hils t he is a declared en e m y o f the Sadduce es ,
i n n o part o f hi s writi n gs can we trace the Ph aris ee If .
th e refo re h e was n o t a m em ber o f th e E sseni an s he was ,
certai n ly a m an whose obj ect it was to pro mulgate as ,
m uch as circum st an ces would perm it the apocryphal ,
tradition o f which the E ss en es were the faithful guar

dian s .
Be th i s as i t m ay o n e thin g i s absol utely certai n th at

, ,
the p rin ciples o f doctrin e con tai n ed an d developed i n the

b o o k o f En och ar e essen tially ide n tical with the doctrines
co ntain e d i n the Al exan drian Apocryph a To establish .
this fact w e sh all co nsider the pri n cip al doctrin es con

,
tai n e d i n the book o f E n och i n the sa m e orde r as we

h a ve in ves tigated the apocryph al tradition i n Egyp t .
God i s O ne a nd I n vi s i b le — I t i s n o exception to .
th e fun dam en t al prin ciple o f a pocryph al doctri n e th at

En och the Seer the m an whose eyes h ave been
, ,
open ed by the Lord describes h avin g seen God i n a

,
’
vision an d i n such a m ann er as described by D aniel

, ,
th a t i s as the He ad o f D ays or th e An cien t o f D ays

’ ’
, ,
.
Thes e vision s ar e in tended to express th e un ity an d per

so n ali ty o f Go d as the s o ur ce from w hi ch H i s world
,
perva ding Spirit H i s glory proceeds The writer d o es no t

, , .
e xcl ai m with the author o f Eccle si a sticus who h ath s een ,
H i m th at he m ight tell us ?
, To do so w as di fficult ’
,
s i n ce D an i e l h a d des cribed the Mo s t Hi h i n a vis ion

g .
But as i f wishi ng to co mbi n e a nd iden tify the doctri ne

o f th e u nity an d perso n ality with th at o f the uni ty and
,
s pirituality o f God the wri te r distin ctly express es the

,
i mpossibili ty o f con ce ivin g the myste rious pers on ali ty o f

the Most Hig h W h e re i s th e re a so n o f man who
’
.
were cap able o f hearing the voice o f the Holy O ne

OOK OF
B EN O CH . 1 03
witho ut bein g sh aken ? An d where i s there o n e who

coul d thi n k H i s though ts ? An d how shoul d
th e re be o n e who might s ee all the works o f he a ven an d
, ,
who mi ght be cap able o f seein g H i s breath or H i s spir it ,
an d w h o mi ght speak o f it or m o un t u d who wo u l d

p an , ,
see all en ds
( or wi ngs
) or t hi nk them or do like unto
, ,
th em 1
W e m ay here poin t to the rem ark able fa ct th at the ,
n am e th e Livin g God or the Livi n g Lord ( which so

’
, ,
fr e quen tly occurs i n th e Ave sta ) i s con ta in ed o n ly i n ,
—
th e la ter Apocryph a of the pre Chri sti an p e riod 2
.
’
T he fi r s t b or n a m on g a ll cr ea tur es i s the D i vi n e Wis d om

-
or W or d , M ed i a tor
b etween the C r ea tur e a n d the
the
C r ea tor , a n d the orga n of sa n ctifica ti on a n d i mm or ta li ty .
— The Divin e Wisdom or Word , or Grace , o r ’ ’
Spiri t, o f the Al exan drian Apocryph a, i s here iden tifi ed

’
with th e S o n o f M an , as seen by D aniel ‘

Wisdom ’
.
fo un d n o pl a ce where sh e should d well ; then a dw e lli n g

was ( ass ign ed ) to her 1 n the heave ns Wisdom cam e, i n .
order to dwell am on g the son s of m en , a n d foun d n o

dwellin g place ; then Wisdom re turn e d to her place, an d
-
3
took her s eat amo n g the angels The Divin e e ss en ce, .
’
which w as i n the begi nnin g with God, h as i n all age s

ente re d i n to holy s ouls for the p urpo s e o f rai sing s ons o f
me n o s ons o f God This apocryph al doc trin e as
un t .
,
develop e d i n Al exandr ia we als o fin d i n the Pale stin ian ,
Apocr yph a But the above quoted p as sage r efe rs to a

.
-
time when the h e aven ly Wis dom foun d n o place fit for

her o n earth It i s th e tim e o f the deluge when God
.
,
withdre w hi s Spiri t ( or Wisdo m ) from the earth i n co n

sequ en ce o f this an gel s alo n e w e re brou ght un der i ts
,
influen ce fo r a ti m e Yet befo re the Divi n e Wis dom was

.
withdr a w n fro m th e e arth it h ad m ad e a so n o f God ,
the so n o f Jared who walked with God

’
of En och , , ,
E
1
h x iii 11 12
n oc 2 M ace
c 3 3 ; xv 4 B el v
.
, .
24 2
. vi l . . : . . .
E och xlii l 2
n .
,
.
1 04 THE JE W I S H RE FOR M ATI ON .
and wa s tran slated by hi m The writer sta tes th at En och

.
was hidden ( or tran slated ) an d n o o n e o f the sons o f m e n

,
1
kn ew where he was hidden .
’
I n th e opin io n o f the writer it w as En och who bei n g ,
tran slate d was brought before the An cien t o f D ays

, ,
whom Danie l saw i n a vi sion as o n e like a so n o f m an ,

.
’
Iden tifyin g hims elf or rather i n a vision bein g iden tified

,
with Enoch at the tim e o f hi s translation the wr iter saw ,
th at Enoch s e ntire body m elted away an d th at hi s

’
,
’
s pirit w as tran sform ed En och was therefore n o m o re

.
’
a so n o f m an b ut , o n e like a s o n o f m an He was i n .
’
the presen ce o f the An cien t o f D ays an d likewis e o f ,
a n gels ; b ut a ltho ugh fo ur a n ge l s Mi ch ae l an d G a briel , ,
Rufael an d Fan uel ar e di stin gui shed by n am e from the

,
m an y an gels wh o a cco m p an i e d the A n cien t o f D ays ,
e t n o m e n ti o n i s here m ade o f the so n o f m an or o f o n e

y ,
like a so n o f m an as having belonged to thi s celestial h o st

, .
It i s quite clear th at i n the opinion o f th e wri ter the

, ,
D anielic so n o f m an who o n th e clo uds o f hea ve n as cen ded

to th e thro n e o f God wa s E n o ch , He regards h i m as .
th e p e rfe ct pers onifica tion o f Divin e Wis do m a s the first ,
s o n o f m an i n who m th e n e w birth the Divin e son ship , ,
h as been reali sed as the firs t fruit o f the Spiri t the firs t
, ,
born am on g all creature s the chosen o n e who i s r isen

,
‘ ’
b efo re the Lo rd o f Ho sts The expla inin g an gel s aid to

.
the writer th at i s to En och T hou a r t the S on of M a n

,
‘
,
who i s b orn un to r i ht ig hteous n es s d wells

eous n es s , a nd
g r
over thee, a n d the r ighteous n ess o

f the A n ci en t o
f D a
ys
n ever lea ves thee ; h e ann oun ces to thee pea ce i n the
n am e o f th e world to co m e , fo r fro m th e n ce the peace
issues for th sin ce th e creation o f the world ; an d th us it

w ill be with th e e i n etern ity an d fo r ever a n d ever An d .
a ll who i n ti m es to co m e s ha ll wa lk i n the wa s o
y f T he e,
fr o m who m right e o usn e ss n ev e r de p arts , the d welli ngs of

them s ha ll b e wi th T hee, a n d th e ir in heritan ce with Th e e,
an d fro m Thee they sh a ll n o t b e s ep ara ted i n etern ity , an d
E n och x11 . 1 .
1 06 THE JE W IS H RE FOR M ATI ON .
through righteousn ess i n a ccordan ce with the etern al

,
purpo se of Go d F o r the n am e o f En och the so n o f

.
,
m an was call e d befo re the Lord o f Ho sts

,
b e fo re
that the sun an d the sign s were created before th e stars ,
o f h eav e n were m a de
1
Before En och s translation the
.
’ ’
place as sign ed to the so n o f m an had n o t been occupied ;

the Divin e Spirit or Wisdo m from ab o ve had i n vai n
dwelled with m an below ; the m ark o f h um ani ty s high ’
callin g alth o ugh fixed i n the Di vin e m in d h ad n o t yet

, ,
b e en reached by an y m em ber o f the hum an fam ily But .
s in ce the tran sl a tio n o f faith ful E n och the Divin e s o nship
i s n o m ore a m ere th e ory an idea n o t re alise d a m ark

, ,
n o t re ached . It h as been shown how the grea t priz e of

life etern al i s to be gain ed ; it i s through righ teousn ess ,
that i s th rough faith i n the grace o f God th at the gates

, ,
o f he aven ar e open ed to m an ki n d .
En o ch h as m ani fe ste d the regen erating an d therefore ,
the savi ng pow e r of the Divin e Spirit an d h avin g become ,
o n e with the s am e h as beco m e a n ex am ple to all believers

, .
He will be a staff to the righteous a nd the holy th at they ,
m ay le an upo n it a n d n o t fall an d h e will be the lig ht of

the p eop le an d the h O p e o f thos e who m ourn i n their hea rts .
All wh o live o n th e ea rth will bow down an d wor ship

before h i m an d th e y will laud m agni fy an d sin g pr ai ses
, , ,
to the n a me of the L or d of H os ts An d fo r this r eason .
he w as chosen an d hi d d en before hi m before the world ,
w as cre ated an d i n eter n i ty he wi ll b e b efor e hi m

, And .
the wisdo m o f the Lo rd o f Hosts h as revealed H i m to

th e holy a n d to th e r i gh teo us ; fo r he preser ves the lot
‘
o f the right e o us b e ca use they h ave h ated an d des pised

,
this world o f unrighteo usn ess an d h ave h ated all the ,
works an d ways o f the sam e i n the n a me o f the Lo rd of

Hosts ; fo r i n hi s na m e they ar e saved an d He b ec om es ,
2
the aven ger o f thei r life .
’
It cle ar ly follows fro m th e se passag es th at i n the O pini on

o f th e writer a n d accor di n to the vi si o ns reve aled to
, g
E ch xl ii i 3 xl i ii 3
no v . . v .
B OOK OF EN O CH .
1 07
hi m , E n och the i ndi vi d uali sed or em bo di ed Divin e spirit,

i n acc or d an ce with God s prede stinated plan , will b e fo r
’
e ver before the Lord , a n d therefore will n o t lea ve the
p la c e w hi c h , after the trans lation o f the so n o f m an , h as
b e en assign e d to hi m i n heaven Th us, the so n o f m an .
i s iden tifi ed w ith, an d at the sa m e tim e distin guished from ,

th e Spirit or W i sdom o f God The Divi n e Spi rit con tinue s .
to be wh at it h as been i n all age s , exceptin g at the ti m e

o f the delu e, th e san ctifyi n g m edi m betwee the
g u n
crea tur e an d th e Creator He reveals to the righ teous .
an d the h oly the heavenl y prize o f their high callin g , the

‘
lo r ified so n o f m an , the trans la ted E n och It i s he , who

g .
as th e an g el o f the Lord , o f whom i s written , m y n am e

i s i n h i m , a ppeared to the p atriarch s as the am b assad o r
’
an d repre s en tative o f the Mo st High The second so n o f .
man wh o w as tr anslated like En och was Elij ah , the

sh e ep whi ch was saved by God fro m the other sheep ,
and whi ch w as brought up to En och Bo th En och an d .
E lij ah wi ll r eturn to the ear th a t the tim e o f the gre at

j udg me n t T h e wr iter saw how thre e an gels dressed i n
.
whi te to o k hold of En och , whose h an d was held by Elij ah ,

and both w ere taken up to Moun t Zio n , i n the m idst o f the
1
shee p ( th e people o f Isr a el), befo re the j u dgm e n t to o k pl a c e .
T h e j udgm en t will take place o n Moun t Zio n At this .
2
tim e th e Grace ( or Wis do m or Word) o f Go d , the n ever
‘
,
’ ‘
”
ll ll
’
ceasi n g light o f the Lord o f Ho s ts

,
wi dwe a bov e
th e r i g hteous , an d the c ho s en o n e o f the Lord will dwell

’
am on g th em
4
the chosen on es, th e ele ct , the so n s ’
o f Go d ,
5
w ill dwell
’ ‘
upo n the earth ; and the first ‘ ’
am on g the m will be the W ord 6

’
The righteous of all .
’
a es wi ll a ri s e fro m their gra ve s , cl o thed i n g a rm e n ts o f

‘
g
life wi ll becom e citiz en s o f the Messian ic kin gdo m i n
’
,
1
E 3 1
n och ex . l x 5 2 x xix
i 8 . . v i
9
. . lv 3i xxx ii
6 xl
. v 4 ‘
ii . .
5
. .
x
l ii 1 1 I t
. h a s
. e en r en d e re db h hl
g y p ro a le b y i D ill m bb
ann , t h at th e
W ord i s a m i s un d e rs to o d i n te r o l a t o n ,
o cc as p o n ed b y i t h e wio r d s w h ch i
follo w Th e r st a m o n
g t hfi e e le c t w as a g r e at cr e a t u r e ,
an d h a d gr e a t
b
.
lack h o rn s u p o n hi s h e ad ’
T h e h o rn s .s e em t o u s to r e f e r to t h e r o h e t p p
k
li e M oses , th at i s th e M ess i ah .
1 08 THE JE W I S H RE FOR M AT I ON .
Zion . The earth will h ave b e en ren ewed like the heavens , ,
a n d will be fill e d with th e spirits o f th e go o d from the ,
gen eration o f light and with th o se wh o were b o rn i n

,
’
darkn ess an d who i n their flesh di d n o t re ceive the r e

,
’ ‘
1
war d o f hon o ur as it was d ue to th ei r faithfuln ess an d as
, ,
’
E n och an d Elij ah ha d received it An d the Lo rd o f Hosts .
a n d hi s S on will uni te them selve s u n to th e m fo r ev e r 2

.
Th is great j udgm ent which ushers i n the Mes si an ic ,
kin gdo m i n Zio n wi ll be prece ded b y the gen eral resur

,
r e ction whilst the spirits o f those wh o h ave died i n

,
righteo usn ess sh all live the go dle ss sh all be driven

a way fro m the fa ce o f the righteou s an d th e e lect
1
W hen
"
.
the assem bly o r church o f the righteo us shall appea r and ,
when the sinn ers sh all be j udged fo r th eir sin s and ,
dri ven away fro m th e face o f the earth an d wh e n the ,
righteous shall app e ar b efo re th e eyes o f the e lect when

wo rks ar e w eighed by the Lord o f the spirits an d wh en ,
the li ght sh all appear unto the righteo us an d the elect

wh o live o n earth wh ere will then b e the dwellin g place -
o f the si nn ers an d the st ay o f th o s e who h av e deni ed the

,
Lo rd o f the Spiri ts ? It would be better fo r them h ad

th e y ne ver been born An d wh e n the s ecrets o f the .
ri ghteo us will be reve aled then the si n n e rs will be j ud ged , .
An d the m ighty kin gs shall peri sh i n th at ti m e an d ,
sh all be give n ov e r i n to the h an d o f the right e o us an d
th e holy on e s An d it will com e to p as s i n those days

.
th a t th e ch o s en an d h o ly ch i ldre n will de s ce n d fro m the

high heave n s an d th at th e ir seed sh all un ite its elf with
,
the so n s o f m e n ’
Then th ose will praise Th e e who
.
,
n e ver s l um b e r ; they st an d be fore Thy gl o ry a n d prai s e , ,
laud a nd m ag ni fy Thee sayin g Holy h o ly holy i s the

, , , , ,
5
Lo rd o f Hosts ( or spirits) ; He fille th the ear th with s pi rits .
’
The writer kn ows th at the tim e o f th e gen eral r e sur r e c

,
tio n o f the great Judgm ent a n d o f the se ttin g up o f the

, ,
Messian ic kingdo m i n Zio n i s far di stan t Therefore the .
v i sio n s reve aled to hi m by an g e ls ar e i n te n de d fo r the

distan t ge n erations which sh all com e fo r the elect of ,
’
1
Enoc h i ii 1 1
cv . 2 . iii 3 4 1
xxxi x
cv . xxxi x
.
3
c .
,
. .
5
.
110 THE J E W IS H RE FOR M ATI ON .
filled with wi sd o m an d had their dwellings with the r i gh te

,
o us a n d the holy an d the elect An d at th at h o ur th a t

.
S o n o f M an w as n am ed with the Lord o f Ho sts an d his ,
n am e before the An cien t o f Days An d i n thos e .
days th e kin gs o f the ea rth an d the mighty on es will

fall b efore the Lo rd a n d n o t ri s e agai n
,
fo r they .
h ave denied the Lord o f Ho sts an d H i s Chri s t The n am e .
1
o f the Lo r d o f Ho sts be prais e d
’
.
F o r Wis do m i s pour e d o ut like w a er an d glory n ever

t
,
ce as es b efore H i m for ever an d e v er F o r He 18 mi ghty 111 .
all m yste ries o f righte o usn e s s an d un righteousn ess will

,
pass a way lik e a sh adow an d be n o m o re ; beca use the

,
Ch o sen O n e i s ris en ( or i s lifted up ) before th e Lo r d o f

Ho sts ; an d H i s glo ry i s fo r ever an d ever and H i s m i ght ,
fro m o n e gen e ration to an other I n H i m dwells the

.
Spirit o f Wisdo m an d the Spiri t o f H i m who gives u n d er

,
s ta n di n g an d the s pirit o f d o ctri n e a n d o f power an d the

, ,
s pirit o f th e m who h a ve fallen asleep i n righte o us n ess .
An d He wi ll j udge the hidden thi n gs an d n obody will be ,
able to spea k idle word s before H i m ; fo r He 18 ch o s en

2
before the Lo rd o f Ho sts afte r H i s good pleasur e On .
’
th a t d ay the Elect O n e will si t o n the thro n e o f glor y an d ,
will ch o o s e am on g thei r ( the m en s ) deeds an d dwelling ’
pla ces without n um ber and th ei r spirit will becom e

,
stro n g i n their i n n erm o st p arts wh e n they s e e m y elect

, ,
a nd tho s e wh o h a ve pra yed t o m y h o ly an d glor ious
n am e . An d o n th at d ay I sh all ca use m y elect to dwell

am o n g them and I sh all re n ew the he aven an d m ake
,
th e m fo r an etern al blessin g an d li ght An d I sh all .
ren ew the ea rth a n d m ake her a bless ing an d let m in e

, ,
e lect dwel l o n her ; b ut th o s e who co mm it si n an d i ni quity

3
sh all n o t s ta n d upo n her
’
.
An d I as ked the an ge l who wen t with m e and I said ,
Wh at things ar e those which I h ave seen i n s ecret ? An d

h e s aid to m e All th e s e thin gs which thou h as t s een
s e rve the d o m in io n o f H i s Chri s t i n o rder th a t h e m a
, y
1
E noch xl iii v . xli x 2
xl
.
1
v.
B OOK OF EN O CH . 11 1
be powerful and mighty o n the earth After th at th e .

’ 1
kin gs an d the m ighty on es sh all h ave been destroye d the ,
r ighteous an d Ch o s e n O n e will le t a ppe ar the tem ple o f
H is Chur ch which hen ceforth sh all n o m o re be hin de re d

, ,
in the n am e o f the Lord o f Ho sts 2

a n d which sh all be
’
r ter d hig h er t h n the first d t d the ’
g ea an a an s a n i n ,
3
pla ce o f the first Ye mi ghty kings who will in h abi t
.
’
the e ar th ( i n the latter days) ye sh all se e my Ch o sen ,
O n e how he will si t o n the thro n e o f m y glory an d

, ,
j udg e Az az el ( Satan ) an d h i s whole co m m un ity an d all

hi s hosts i n the n am e o f the Lord o f Ho sts 4
The resul t ’
.
,
o f this will be th at it will be said o f the holy on e s

, th at ,
they ar e to s eek i n heaven th e m yste ri e s of righ te o usn e ss ,
the i n h e rita n ce o f the fai th ; fo r it h as becom e li ght o n

ear th li ke the light o f the sun an d darkn ess h as p ass e d
, ,
awa y ; an d there will be a n ever ceas in g light an d the -
5
days i n whi ch they en ter wi ll be in n um erable .
’
An d the Lord o f Ho sts placed the Cho sen O n e o n the

thr on e o f H i s glory an d He will j udge all the holy on es
,
i n h ea ven an d with the b al an ce He will weigh their

,
wor ks 6
And thus the Lord co m m an ded the kin gs an d
’
.
th e m ighty o n e s a n d th e ex a lted o n e s wh o i nh abit th e

,
ea rth and sai d : Lift up your eyes an d lift up y o ur horn s

, ,
i f ye ar e able i n order to recognis e the Cho s en O n e An d

“
.
,
the Lo rd o f Ho sts sat o n the thro n e o f H i s glory an d the ,
spiri t o f righ te o usn ess w as po ured o ut above H i m a n d ,
the sp eech o f h i s m outh killed all si n n ers an d all u n

righte ous o n es an d they all di e befo re hi s face An d i n
,
.
that d ay all kin gs an d m ighty o n es an d thos e who ,
o t h fi m m t w ill s t an d a n d s e e an d rec o g n i s e
p ss es s e r a e n ,
H i m as He s its o n the th ro n e o f H i s g lory an d as th e ,
ri hte o us a r e j u dg e d befo re H i m an d n o i dl e w o rd s ar e
g ,
spoken b e fore H i m An d p ai n s will get h o ld o f

.
them whe n they see tha t S on of the Woma n si t o n th e

,
7
1
En oc h1 3 4 liii
11 ,
. x
2
29 .l 4 l ii i 5 1 l i 8
c. .
1
‘
v. .
5
v . . x .
7
P b bl
ro llu i
a et th Vi g i
a s on th
o th W me rth e fi g u ti
n
,
o r ra er e o an , ra ve
re rese nta ti v e o f I mm an ue l I srael ( I s vi i .

p
-
.
th ron e H i s glory
of An d the kin gs a n d the m ighty
.
on es , an d all wh o possess the fir m am en t, will lau d an d

praise an d m agnify H i m who rul e s o ver all, who was
h idden F o r befo re thi s H e was hidden , the S o n o f
.
M an ; an d th e Mo st High h as preserv e d H i m before H is

m ight , an d re veal ed H i m to th e elect an d the Ch urch o f
th e holy an d the elect will be s own , a n d all holy a n d
elect o n es will stan d befo re H i m o n th at d ay An d all .
th e m ighty ki ngs a n d the ex alted o n e s , a n d tho s e who

h ave do m inion o ver the fir m am e nt, will fall before H i m
on their fa c e s , their h o pes o n th at S on
an d a dore and se t
o f M an i m plori n g H i m fo r m ercy
, An d the Lord o f .
H o sts will dwell above them an d with th at S o n o f M an ,
they will dwe ll toge ther an d eat an d lie down a n d ris e ,
fo r e ver an d ever An d the righ te o us an d the elect will

.
h a ve been raised from th e e arth an d h ave ce as ed to cast ,
d o wn th eir fa ces an d will be covered with the garm ent

,
o f life .An d this will b e a garm en t o f li fe with the Lord

o f Ho s ts ; an d yo ur g arm e n t s will n o t w ax old an d your ,
glo ry will n o t di m in ish b efore th e Lo rd o f Ho sts 1

An d .
’ ‘
h e n cefo rth n othin g that p as ses away will exi st fo r He , ,
th e S o n o f M a n h as appeared an d sits o n the thro n e

, ,
o f H i s glory an d all evil wi ll v ani sh an d p ass a way

,
befo re H i s face ; b ut the word o f th at S o n o f M an will

2
b e o f w e ight b e fo re the Lord o f Hos ts Then I ’
.
sa w all m y s teri e s o f he aven an d how the kin gdom w as ,
di vide d an d how the deeds o f m en ar e weighed i n the

,
3
b alance .
’
Ang els a n d Sp i r i ts —En och was calle d by the fallen

a n g e ls o r wa tch m en o f the hea ve n s to com pos e a petition
a ski n g fo r fo rgiven e ss
1
Having do n e so o n Moun t Her
.
‘
m o n the L o rd sa id un to hi m
, Go an d tell the wa tchm en ,
o f he a ven who h ave se n t thee th at th o u m ight e s t pray fo r ,
them Yo u o ught to pray fo r m e n an d n o t the m e n fo r o u

.
y ,
why h ave yo u l eft the high the holy an d eternal heave ns ? , ,
W hils t y o u were spi ritu al h o ly i n the enjoym en t o f , ,
1
E h lxi i
no c lx i x 2 9
. x li
2
m n d xii i . .
1‘
. 1 . a .
an
g e l s h avi ng he ard the prayer o f
,
th e so ul s o f m e n
‘
,
’
th at right m ight be pro cured fo r them through their

in terven tion thus spoke to their Lord the King : Lo rd
,
o f Lo rds God o f Go ds Kin g o f Ki ngs the th ron e o f T h y

, , ,
glory i s establi shed through all gen eration s o f th e wo rld ,
an d Thy holy an d glorio us n am e thro ugh all gen eratio ns
o f the world ; lauded an d highly prai sed art T h ou 1 ’

.
An d thou ( Gabriel) puri fy the earth o f all oppression

an d o f all u n ri ghteou sn e ss an d o f all si n an d o f all
, ,
wickedn ess an d o f all un clean n ess which i s (b eing ) com

, ,
m i tted o n the e arth m ake h er to vani sh fro m the ea rth . .
An d a ll s ons of men s ha ll b eco me r ighteous an d a llp eop le ,
sh all adore a n d prais e m e an d all will pray to m e , An d .
th e earth w ill be p ur e o f all wick edn e ss an d o f all si n , ,
an d o f all p un i sh m en t an d o f every plag ue , an d I wi ll ,
n e v e r ag ain s en d a fl o od over them from gen era ti on to ,

2
gen eration fo r ever
, .
’
R ighteo usn es s by th e G r a ce of G o d — I t i s thro u gh th e
Divi n e Wi sdom or Grace by the i n carnations o f the

, ,
Holy Spi rit th at all son s o f me n sh all becom e r ighteous

, .
The glorious na me o f God which i s establis hed ,
thro ugh all gen eratio n s o f the world i s th e Divine ,

’
Wi sdom or gra ce which i s poured o ut li ke wa te r on

, ,
a ll flesh . An d so it i s i n the spiritual world ; fo r of

th e angel o f the Lord it i s s aid m y na me i s i n hi m ’
, .
The doctrin e o f righteousne ss by the grace o f Go d i s

ex e m plifi ed by the life o f En och who i s ca lled the ,
s cribe o f ri ghteo usn ess an d after hi s translati on

’
, th e S o n
o f M an who i s born un to righteousn e ss and over wh om
’
ri ghteo usn e ss dwe ll s fo r ever By th e grace o f God .
co m es ri ghteousn ess an d by ri ghteousn ess the spiri tual

,
birth by which the gate s o f heaven ar e open ed and

,
‘ ’
imm ortality i s inherited Enoch therefore i s a pr eacher .

, ,
o f ri hteous n ess
g A n d he
.
( E n och
) s poke w ith all hi s
children ab o ut ri ghteou sn ess and s aid my belo ved , ,
1
E noch i x 1 4 .
-
.
TAR GUM S .
115
love righ teousn ess an d walk i n the sam e An d d o n o t .
appro a ch righte o usn ess with a d o u b l e hea rt an d do n o t ,
kee p c om p an y with th o s e who ar e o f a do uble h e art .
I s wear u n to y o u ye righteous th at i n he ave n the An gels ,
think o f yo u for good before the glo ry o f th e Grea t O n e ;

that yo ur n am es ar e wri tten down befo re the glory o f the
Grea t O n e H0 pe fo r before ye h a d sham e an d m i s
.
,
for tun e an d m is ery an d n o w ye sh all shi n e as th e ligh ts o f

,
hea ven an d ye sh all be s een an d the gat e o f h e aven sha ll

, ,
An d I will lea d o ut in to a bright

1 ’
be o pen ed un to yo u .
shin i n g light tho s e who loved m y holy na m e an d I will ,
pla ce every o n e on the thron e o f glo ry— of his own g lor y 2

.
’
Atonemen t by R ighteous n ess — I t i s beca us e o f th e

r a er an d n o t o f the blood o f th e righteou s th a t th e
‘
p y ,
plan t o f righteous n ess an d o f ri ght sh all app e ar Whilst .

’
n othin g i s s ai d i n fa vo ur o f bloody s a crific es a n d whils t ,
th e s in n ers ar e blam ed fo r e atin g bl o o d the l a tter ar e ,
rem in ded th a t an a cco un t o f th e ir sin s i s kept i n

h ea ven an d th a t sin ce they d o n o t k n ow any ran so m
’
, ,
they will d ep art an d di e It i s evid en t therefo re th a t .

, ,
ac cordin g to Pale s tin i a n as a cc o rdi n g to Al ex an dri a n

,
apocr yph al tra d itio n to forsake un righte o usn ess i s a

,
pr opiti ation th e ran som n e eded fo r sins co mm itted ;

,
’
b ut th a t n o sa cri fice a to n e s i n the sight o f Go d Although .
the bloo d o f th e righte ous h as n o t been shed or rai s ed

up in v ai n e t the bl o o d o f the righteo us d oes n o t
y ,
a tone b u t i s a ton ed f or by the Lord o f Ho sts i n the d ay

,
e r kn ows o f n o other ato n em e n t

3
of j ud m e n t The writ
g .
for si n th an th at by righteo usn e ss .
TAR G UM S .
Par ts o f the law an d the prophets were re a d eve ry

bb th the y g g e 1
d h bo k f the l
’
aw
‘
i t
‘
Sa a n s n a o u s a n e o o ,
was p u b li c ly rea d o n th e fe a s t o f ta b e r n a cl e s o f every

E 1 h i
n oc 1 2
c v. ,
iii
. 1 2 2
x lcvu . .
3
v .
1
‘
Acts xv . 21 co m p . L uke i v 1 6. .
1 2
1 16 THE JE W I S H RE FOR M ATI ON .
1
Sabb atical year i n m uch e arlie r tim es T o ren der thi s .
p o ssible a translation i nto the Ar am ean di alect m ust

,
h ave becom e n ecessary soon i f n o t imm ediate ly after the , ,
Babyloni an captivity O th e r circums tan ces h ad re n dered

.
n ecessa ry n o t o nly a free tr ansla tio n b u t an i n terpreta tio n
o f holy wri t ; for th e verb a l law was added to the written
law the form er bein g the i n terpreter o f th e latter

,
Bo th .
trans l ation an d explan ation were designated by the term

T a rg um The Babylon i an Talmud i nform s us tha t th e
.
,
T arg um existed from the ti m e o f Ezra that it was for ‘
2
go tte n an d O nkelo s restored it
, I n the cours e o f time .
’
there sprung up a guild wh o s e special offi ce it was to act ,
as i n te rpreters i n both s ens es while form erly the lea r n ed ,
alo n e volun teered their s ervices They were called M e .
turgem a n from which word the Italian T ur ci ma n n o the

, ,
Fren ch T r uchemen t the German an d E nglis h D r ag oma n

,
a r e d e rived .
This reformati o n was n o t less radi cal th an th a t which

w as ren dered n ec e ss ar y by the apocryph al d octrin e i n
Egypt The only diffe ren ce was that whilst i n Palestine
.
,
n o ap o cryph al Scripture s form e d p art o f the Hebrew

can on an d whilst the l atter by the side o f i ts hi dden
, ,
paraph ras e s was pres erved i n the form i n which it h ad

,
been settled by Ezra i n Egypt the can on itself w as para ,
phrase d i n accordan ce with the apocryph al wri tings

which form ed part o f th e Greek can on Here th e prin .
c i p al s chool book wa s the a ro cr h l Sc ip t re ll d

p yp a r u
-
ca e
Ecclesias ticus whilst i n Palestin e as we have s ee n the
, , ,
ap r o cryp hal tra dition or the oral T ar um was n o t alto

g , ,
ge th e r permitted to be taught i n the schools an d whils ,
th e wri tte n T a rgum was s tri ctly forb i dden to be rea d i n

3
public .
It h as been fai rly established o f late th at the T ar g um

1
,
‘
1
D eut. xxxi 10 13
.
-
M eg 3, a
.
2
1
er M e
.
g i v 1 . J . . . .
4
S e e th e b i
ad m i r a le trea t se o n th e an ci ent v ersi o n s
( T ar g um ) b y M r
x
.
D e utsch , i n i
S mi th s D i ct on ary, from w h i ch th i s e tr act i s tak en
’
.
11 8 THE JE WIS H RE FOR M ATI O N .
Z e nd av esta, con ta ining writin g either di rectly or in directly

s
a ttrib uted to Zoro aste r h as a t a certa in peri o d to such a n

,
e x ten t been ass im ila ted to the m o st an ci e n t Jewis h rec o rds ,
th at the si mi larity o f religious con ceptions can be th us

explain ed W e do no t an ticipate th at such an a rgum ent
.
will be serio usly rais ed Un less therefore th e figur a tive

.
in te rpretation o f the Adamitic record can be sh o wn up a s

a falla cy the J aphetic tra di tion i n the Aves ta m us t ei ther
,
b e re gar ded as the so urce o f the Se mitic tradition i n the

Bible or we m ust as sum e th at th e revelati o n m ad e to
,
Adam an d to Abrah am was di s tin ct from th o ugh m ainly ,
iden tica l with the reve lation m ade to Zoroaster O n the

,
.
wh o le it m ay n o t be un reas on able to s uppo s e th a t

, ,
Z o ro aster an d Adam ar e identical person s an d th at the ,
re ve l ati o n to Abrah am previously to hi s leaving Ur o f th e

Chaldee s a n d fo ur h un dr ed an d thi rty years before th e
,
’
la w w as given to Mos e s w as m ad e n o t with o ut th e i n s tr u

,
‘
m en tality o f the Ar yan tradi tion as tran smi tted by th e

Ch alde e s the a dheren ts o f the Zoroas trian religio n I f
, .
th is be a dm itted then it i s proved th at the Jewi sh

,
tradi ti o n I sra el s pear l o f grea t price was n o t bas ed o n a

,
’
fiction b ut th at it origin ated with Adam whi lst Abrah am

, ,
’
an d Mo s es were i ts fi rst grea t prophets .
The reform o f the n ation al fai th s eem s to h ave co m

m en ce d durin g the period of the Babylonia n ca ptivity .
The Apocryph a o f th e Septuagin t prove th at the prin ,
ci les o f the Hidd e n W is d o m were co m mitted to wri tin g

p ,
i f n o t i n the four th at le as t i n the th ird an d seco n d

,
c e n turies before the comm en cem en t o f the Ch ristian er a .
But the wr itings o f the grea t unkn own prophet o f the

Babylonian captivity which fo rm the last twen ty ch apters
,
o f th e book o f Isai ah ar e a s ufli ci e n t pro o f th a t at the

,
tim e when th e Jewish n ation cam e i n to n earer con tact

with the Ch aldaean s the prin ciples o f secret tradi tion
, ,
whether m o re developed durin g th at period or n o t ceased ,
1
Gal i ii 1 7
. . .
CON CLUS I ON . 119
to be confi ded to the few an d gradually fo rm ed p art o f

,
th e n atio n al faith This view i s confirm e d by th e writin gs

.
o f all the prophets durin g a n d a fter the captivity whil s t

,
the writin gs o f Jeremi ah prove tha t even before thi s ,
eventful epoch n ew elem e n ts o f d o ctrin e h ad been i n

r afte d o n the n atio n al fa ith The verb l l w w dded
g a a as a
.
to the written law n o t o nly as a supple m e n ta ry ch arte r

, ,
b ut as the standard o f interpretati o n fo r the reco rds o f

the p as t These we re e di te d at a tim e when i t h ad
.
beco m e a dvisable if n o t n ece ssary to harm o n ise th e

, ,
verb al with the writte n law The seco n d law or .

,
Deuteron om y seem s to h ave been composed at so m e

,
ea rlier period pro b ably i n th e tim e o f Je re mi ah wi th a

, ,
view to th e attain m e n t o f so im po rtan t an o bject On ly .
the reco rd an d n o t th e conten ts were n e w W h at the

, .
Is raelites could n o t h ave born e i n the days o f Mo ses ;

wh at the great proph e t an d lawgiver h ad s e cretly revealed
to the chosen fe w ; wh at the faithful g uardian s o f se cre t
tra di tion h ad tran sm itted e ver sin ce the days o f Mo s es ,
o f Abrah am an d o f Adam was gra dually pro clai m e d to

’
‘
, ,
th e people fro m the days o f Jo si as to the days o f D aniel

a n d o f Chris t The Aryan o r Japh etic tradition s b e ing
.
kn own to the people o f the Chaldaeans th e g uardi a n s o f ,
the s ecret Semitic traditio n were fo rced to reve al the sam e

to the people an d th us to show i n h o w far the o n e
,
agreed with the other It i s q uite possible an d even

.
,
prob able tha t to a certain exte nt the o n e tradi tion w as

,
e nri ched by th e other But both the Ch al daean as well as

.
the I sra elitic tradi tion wen t b a ck to Abrah am the i n ,
habitan t o f U r o f the Ch aldee s if n o t to Z o roaster the ,
Aryan reform er an d th e Adam o f th e Bible Like th e

,
.
Divin e glory veiled by the clou dy pill ar the Divi n e

, ,
grac e a n d truth veiled by secret traditio n h as i n all ages

, ,
led th e exodus o f m an kin d .
It i s a n e cessary prelimin ar y to the right un derstan d in g

o f the pre a chi n g o f Je s us Chri st to tr a ce o ut the g ra dual,
1 20 THE JE WI S H RE FOR M ATI ON .
developmen t of th e Jewish reform th at i s of Jewish , ,
n o stici sm u to the ti m e f Chri st s a dve n t I n orde r

’
g , p o .
to complete the above in vestigation s on apocr yph al litera

—
ture we n o w proceed to poin t o ut the last pre Christian
,
developm en t o f Judaism i n E gypt The writin gs o f .
Philo show to wh at con tra di ction s the Jew s o f Alexan dria

were driven by the uns crup ul ous attem pt to harm o ni se
the old stan dard of it i s wri tten wi th the n ew stan dard
‘
,
’
of it i s taught
‘ ’
.
1 22 PH I LO OF ALE XAN D R I A .
the forefathers o f the Al exan drian colonists h ad i mbib ed

i n the Eas t h ad been commi tted to writin g i n the em po
r i um o f the We s t s everal cen turie s before the ti m e o f Phi lo .
The great forerunn er o f Phi lo w as Aristob ulus an ,
Al exan dr ian Jew who lived i n the s econ d cen tury b e fo re

,
Christ . The Alexan drian Jews wh o like Aristob ulus , , ,
begun th at exch an ge o f ideas between Judai sm an d

Helleni sm whi ch was to produce so gre at results felt the
, ,
w an t o f explai ni ng to them selves an d to others th e i m

probabilities an d im possib ilities o f the law Th us the .
,
law attributed to the Divin e power h and s a rm s an d a , ,
fa ce m otion wo rk an d re st
, ,
Thes e di fficulties h ad to be
,
.
an sw e red Wi thout he sitation Ar is tobulus sa crifice s the

.
l e tter o f the Divin e books Tradition i s to b e tak en i n

.
i ts n a tural s ens e an d the Divin e idea i s to be held up to

,
the level o f the Divin e Bein g O therwis e the fall in to .
a fab ul o us an d en tirely h um an represen tation will be

in e vitable W h at i s repres en ted i n the descriptions an d
.
a ccoun ts o f Mo s e s ar e o ften b ut type s Where im agin a .
tio n s ees n othin g great there intelligen ce di scovers the

,
Divi n e truth When Moses speaks o f the h an d o f God

.
,
whi ch h as brought H i s people o ut o f E gypt an d which ,
s trike s the E pti ans it i s the power o f God which h as

gy ,
don e this Likewise the descent o f Je hovah on Moun t

.
Sin ai ca nn ot be taken literally fo r God i s everywhere , .
This apparition o f the Highest i n the m idst o f thun der

an d lightn in g i s n othin g els e th an the revelation o f God
by al l i ts powers Again when Moses says th at God

.
,
rested o n the sixth d ay he does n ot m ean th at God di d

,
n o t an
y m ore cre a te a n yt h i ng fo r thi s wo ul d m ilit ate
,
ag ai n st H i s e ssen tially a cti ve an d produ ctive n a ture This .
word o f rest when applied to God signi fies only the

, ,
perfect accom plishm en t o f the work o f creatio n Ari s to .
b ulus applies the san i e m ethod o f in terpretation to the

m yth s o f the Greek reli gion Thus Jupiter i s the power
.
,
o f God co n sidered i n i ts un iversal expansio n an d a ctio n

, .
I t i s i n th e wri tin gs o f Aris tobulus th at we find fo r th e

ALE XAN D R I AN CH UR CH . 1 3
first tim e the expression o f th at idea whi ch ab surd a s it , ,
w as m e t with so mu ch succe ss i n the s chools o f Jud ai s m

,
n dri a n
an d
( A l ex a ) Chris ti an ity th at the wi s do m o f the ,
1
Greek flows from Holy Writ Aristobul us com piled .
’
suppo s ed vers e s o f Greek poets p artly fabrica ted by hi m ,
s elf i n whi ch he showed th a t the form er h ad expr e ss ed

,
thems elves n ot only i n favour o f Mon otheism b ut especially ,
o f the religio us ten e ts o f the Jews We fin d i n o ur tim e .
h ar dly con ceivable the audacity with which a Jew was

able to let O rpheus s pe ak o f Abrah am o f Mo s es an d the ,
T e n Co m m a n dm ents an d to let Ho m er spe ak about th e

,
fin al a ccom plishm en t o f creation o n the seven th d ay an d ,
abou t the keepin holy o f th e S abb ath B ut Ar i st o bul us

g .
kn ew hi s people better Not o nly di d the vani ty o f hi s

.
c otem por arie s am o n g the J e w s co m e to m eet hi m with
i mplicit fai th b ut als o learn e d Fath e rs o f the Christian

,
Ch ur ch like Clem en t o f Alexan dri a an d Eus ebius refer

, ,
with u n he sitatin g faith to h i s fabricated p ass ages co n ,
tai ni n g su ch proofs 2
.
’
For s om e tim e the Jewish Ch urch i n Al exan dria was

in clo s e depen den ce o n th a t o f Je rusalem Bo th were .
s ubj ect to the civil power o f the firs t Ptol e m i e s an d both ,
a ckn owledged th e High Prie s t a s th e ir religio us h e a d .
a
The persecution o f P tolem y Philo p ato r o cca sion e d th e
first political separation between the two bodie s Fro m .
that tim e the Jews o f Palestin e atta ched them s elve s to

the fortun es o f Syria an d th e sam e policy which al ienate d
,
th e Pal es tini an p arty gave un io n an d decision to th e

Jews o f Al ex an dri a The Septuagin t trans latio n which
.
s tren th en ed the b arrier o f l a n guage b e tw e en Pal e stin e

g
a nd E ypt an d the tem ple at Le o n to p o li s
1
g ,
which sub ,
‘
j ec te d the E g ypti a n Jew to the ch arge o f s chi sm widen ed ,
th e brea ch which w as th us ope n ed But the divisio n .

,
though m arked w as n o t co m plete At the begin n i ng o f the

, .
Chr isti an e r a the E gyptian Jew still p aid the con tri butio n s
1
Vac h e ro t, E cole d Alexan d ri e
’
.
’ 2
S tr aus s, Le b J
en e su,
’
1864 , p . 45 .
1
2 17 4
16 1
to the temple service Jer us alem though i ts n am e w a s

.
,
fas hion ed to a Greek sh ape was still the holy city the m e, ,
tr o p o h s n o t o f a co un try b ut o f a people an d the Al ex an

, , ,
d ri an s h ad a syn agogue there 1

The in tern al a dmin istra
.
tion o f the Alexan d rian Ch urch was in depen den t o f the

Sanhedrin at Jerusalem b ut respect survived subm ission
,
.
’
There were howe ver other ca us es whi ch ten ded to

, ,
produce at Alexan dr ia a distin ct form o f the Jewish

ch aracter an d fai th The religio n an d ph i losophy o f th at
.
restless city produced an e fie ct upo n the people m ore

powerful than the infl uen ce o f politics or com m erce .
Alex an der him self sym b o h s e d th e spirit with which he

wished to ani m ate h i s ne w capital by foun din g a tem ple ,
o f I sis side by s ide by the temples o f the Grecian go d s .
The creeds o f the east an d wes t were to cc exi st i n -
frien dly un ion ; an d i n aftertim es the mix ed tem ple o f

Sera pis w as ch a ra cteristic o f the Greek kin gdom o f
Egypt This catholicity o f worshi p was further combin ed
.
wi th the sprea d o f uni versal lea rn in g The sam e m o n .
ar ch s who fa voured the worship o f Serapi s foun ded a n d
embelli shed the m useum an d library an d p art o f the ,
library was deposited i n the serapeum The n ew fai th .
a n d the n e w litera ture le d to a co m m o n i ssu e a n d the ,
E gyptian Jews n ece ssar ily i m bibed the spiri t which pre
vai led aroun d them The Jews were in deed p articularly
.
sus ceptib le o f the i n fl ue n ce to which they were expo s ed .
They pres en ted from the first a cap acity fo r eastern or

western deve lop m ent To th e faith an d cons ervation o f
.
the O rien tal they united the activity an d en ergy o f the

Greek . The m ere presen ce o f the Greek culture could
n o t fail to ca ll i n to play their powers o f specul atio n ,
which were hardly suppress ed by the tradition al legal ism

o f Pales tin e ; an d the un ch anging elem e n t o f Divin e
re velation which they always retain ed en abled them to
, ,
2
h arm o ni s e n e w tho ught with old belief
’
.
1
Acts vi 9 . .
1
M r W estm acott s
.
V ’
arti cle on Ale x and r i a i n S mi th
’
s D i cti o nar v .
1 26 PH I L O OF ALE XAN D R I A .
before exist ; he i s n o t on ly the a rchitect o f the uni verse ,
b ut also i ts fo un der In as m uch as it i s im possible fo r

.
’
th e ab s olute i m mu tab le eter n al in divis ib le a n d un iv e rs a l

, , , ,
God to enter i n to co nta ct with m atter he h as first o f a ll ,

’
T h e W o rd . crea ted th e Divin e Word Philo represen ts the sam e a s .
the outward word th e im age an d figure o f God ; an d

,
’
yet n o t as th e latte r i n itself wh i ch i s in visi ble b ut as i ts , ,
type As the first m an ifestation o f the Divi n e powers

.
,
th e W ord i s the fir st born the fir sta rch an ge l o f Go d ; as

-
the id eal type o f h um an n ature it i s the p erfect m an th e , ,
h e av en ly Adam Thus far Ph i lo impli citly fo llows the

.
prin ciples o f B abyloni an or apocryph al tradi tion a ccord ,
i ng to which th e Word Wi s dom or Spirit i s the firs t born ,

-
am o n g all creatures An d he do es so li kewis e wh e n

.
,
d e fini n g the n o n corporeal or spiri tual n a ture both o f

-
,
‘
G o d a n d o f the Divin e Word He writes : Why do es .
1
God say : I h ave created m an to the im age o f Go d as ,
if i t were a qu estion o f another God an d n o t o f hi m self ?

I n fact a m ortal being could n o t be li ke to the s up r em e
,
God father o f the uni vers e b ut only to the secon d God

, , ,
who i s the Word o f the form er For it was n e cessary .
that the r a ti ona l typ e i n the s oul of m a n s hould b e a n

i mp r ess i on of the D i vi ne W or d sin ce th e Go d who i s ,
b efo r e the Word i s better th an all ration al n at ure .
Nothin g m ortal coul d therefore resemble the God who , ,
i s superior to the Word an d who re side s by him s elf i n ,
the pri m ordial e s sen ces I n a n oth e r p assage Ph i lo .

’
write s : I h ave heard a disciple o f Moses pron oun ce thi s

oracle : There i s the m an wh o se n am e i s East a stra nge
a pp e ll atio n i f it h a d bee n the in ten tio n to spe a k o f m an
,
co m pose d o f a sou l a nd o f a body But if the m an i n .
question i s thi s i n corp or ea l m a n who comp r ehen ds i n ,
hi ms elf the D i vi n e i d ea it m ust be avowed without ,
d ifficul ty th at this n a m e Eas t i s the n am e which sui ts

1
Alth gh f h i ou
g um t th
or E l h i ti
s ar t x t i G i L en t u m k e o s c e n e nes s, e s a e
m an , w ld h
’
b b tt y t h q t w h t w m t
ou ave een e id t h
e r, e e uo es a e us cons er o ave
be e n one of th th i t ti et xt i Al x d i
au or a F h d
ve i th e s n e an r a . or e o es n ano er
p g qu te l th E l hi ti t xt
assa e o a so e o s c e .
O CTR IN E S 1 27
’
PH I Lo s D .
All thes e p assages well agree with

’
h im bes t . other o n e an ,
an d th e i n corporeal m an o f th e e ast m ay possi bly h ave

been iden tifi ed wi th the sun God i s the pure aborigin al .
light ; im ag e o f the sam e an d i n telligi b le bri ghtn ess ( or

‘
m irr or ) en lighte ni n g th e h um an so ul s i s the Wis dom or

, ,
1
th e Word
’
.
S o far Philo there fore iden tifies the Divin e Word with
the D ivin e Spirit as i s don e in the Apocrypha W h i lst a o
,
.
,
cordi n g to the l atter th e Word or Wi s do m i s with all fl e sh

’
accordin g to God s gi ft or gr a ce ; accordi n g to Philo

’ ‘
,
th e n o n corporeal word i s the type o f wh at i s ratio n al an d

-
di vi n e i n m an Again he follows the apocryph al tra dition

.
i n s ta ti n g th at God cre ated th e world thro ugh H i s firs t

crea ted word As the father o f the un i vers e God by
.
,
’
H i s will calls in to being n o t things which were i n vi sible , ,
b ut th at which h a d n o exi ste n ce before He re again .

, ,
—
Philo r e echoes the E astern doctrin e which we h ave ,
tra ced i n the Jeh o vi sti c a ccoun t o f creation i n Gen e sis as ,
oppos ed to the Elohistic accoun t Th us also he O pposes .
the latter by n o t admittin g th at God rested o n th e

seven th d ay i n the litera l s en s e o f the w o rd How c o uld .
he rest unl ess work was to hi m l ab our ? An d h o w c a n

such a n Opi n i on be en terta in ed o f th e Di vin e B ei n g ,
whos e will alon e sufficed to produce tha t which di d n o t

before exis t an d who s e wo rd or first archan gel did all
,
the work of creation at h i s com man d

S o im portan t i s it a ccordin g to Philo n o t to m i x the , ,
abs olu tely divin e wi th an y p a rt o f cre atio n th a t even the ,
Divin e Word b e caus e it i s the first created an d m ost

,
perfect im ag e o f God cann ot be brought i n co n tact with ,
thin gs crea ted I n order to con vey the Spirit o f God to

.
ratio n al creatures an gel s were cre ated i n th e b e gin ni n g

,
.
T hes e he co n ceives as subordin ate to all di vi n e an d etern a l

idea s an d to the first created wo rd j ust as m uch as the ,
latte r th e S o n an d firs t born o f God i s subordin ate to

,
-
Go d the Father The Word i s therefore strictly .

’
1
D e M un . Pf l , 1 8
. .
128 PH I LO OF ALE XAN D R I A .
s peaki n g n o t defin ed by Ph i lo as th e Me d iator i n the

,
fulles t s e n se o f th e word An d so an xio us i s the Jewish

.
philosoph e r to in si st o n the su b ordin ation o f the Divin e

Word th at h e do es n o t a dmit the latte r to be m ore than
,
th e sh a dow o f the Di vin e ligh t It i s the m ost p e rfect .
m an i festation o f the D i vin e powers without bein g ide n ,
tical with the s am e F o r God i s o n e an d in divisibl e But

. .
th e Word form s th e fi rs t lin k i n the ch ai n which c o n n ects

the i n fin ite with the fi ni te The s econ d lin k i s form ed .
by th e angels s om e o f whom ar e co n fin e d to heaven

, ,
whilst others lea ve their place an d tran sm it the Divi n e ,
Sp iri t proceedin g from th e Father and the S o n to the

, ,
s o ul s o f m e n Thus plai nly i s the do ctrin e o f Divin e

.
i n carn ation deve lop e d by Phi lo i n a ccordan ce wi th ,
Eastern an d apocryph al tradi tio n .
Philo s doctrin e o f the Divin e Spirit i s i n the m ost

’
esse n tial poin t s likewis e i n perfe ct h arm on y with the

Apocryph a God th e Father i s in effable an d in accessible
. .
But i n order to en able th e soul o f m an to b e co m e lik e

the ab o rigin al type o f all h um an ity o f all livin g souls , ,
Go d po ur s H i s Spirit upon all flesh accordi ng to H i s

gra ce through the m ediation o f the Word who sits by
, ,
H i s thro n e an d o f m in i steri n g spiri ts or an ge ls

,
Philo .
regards the Divin e Spirit as th e prin ciple o f life fo r

n a tur e an d a s th e p ri n ciple o f inspiratio n an d i m m ort ality
,
fo r m an ki n d But Phi lo distin g uishes i n s everal p assages

.
th e Divin e Spirit n o t only from God the, Father b ut ,

’
a ls o fro m the Word o f God fro m the S o n i n so far as the, ,
Ho ly Spirit proceeds from both ; whi lst th e Holy Spirit i s

n o t co nfi n ed to he aven th e Word c a nn ot de s cen d from
,
i ts celesti al abode This app aren t in consisten cy ca n

.
,
howev e r be easily explain ed Becaus e the Divin e Spirit

, .
en gen ders on ly life i n n ature b ut i n m an godlin ess an d im ,
m ortali ty Philo expressly states th at the Spi rit o f God

.
,
i nh abits the s oul a n d n o t rea so n ; from which however

, , ,
it does by n o m e an s follow th at accordin g to hi s idea , ,
reason ca nn o t b e in fluen ced by the Divin e Spirit How .

the Apocryph a nor Philo con cei ved the idea that this
heavenly Adam who exis ted befor e the terrestrial Adam
, ,
coul d hi ms elf leave the place o f hi s glory an d becom e

flesh . Although they all ad mit m an s fall an d the ’
n ecessity o f salvatio n they procla im the o n e God as the

,
Saviour who has n o t only created i n the beginnin g the

,
Divin e W ord the receptacle and fuln ess o f the breath o f

,
the power o f Go d an d o f the pure in fl uen ce flowin g from

,
’
the glory o f the Alm ighty ; b ut who has sent this H is ,
m nni n i n all age s

’
g re a t power f ro the be gi g i n to ,
‘
,
all flesh in to holy so uls an d a ccording to H i s grace

, ,
’
m akin g them frien d s o f God Sinful flesh was therefore ’

.
i n all ages redee m ed by th e in carnation o f the Divin e Spirit ,
which was given accordi ng to God s grace an d a ccord ’
,
’
i n g to m an s obe di e n ce to the di ctates o f God s holy

’ ’
witn ess i n the hum an s oul I f therefore the enm i ty .

, ,
between th e flesh an d the spirit con tinued thi s was the ,
fault o f m an s disobedien ce H e mi ght be obedien t un to

’
.
death ; h i s whole life m ight be by God s grace a m ani ,

’
,
festati o n o f Divin e powe rs But such a perfec t in ca rn a tion

.
of G f m nni n h
’
s
g re a t power ro the be g i g t ro ugh the ,
’
m edi atio n o f which God h as bee n willi ng i n all ag es to

redeem all flesh an d actua lly h as redee m ed i n all a ges
,
holy s ouls such a heavenly Adam o n earth was n o t

,
kn own eith er to the writers o f the Apocrypha or to Philo ,
the con tem porary an d surv ivor o f Christ An d yet ac .

,
cordi ng to hi s system it i s quite possible for m an to be by

the operation o f the Divin e Sp i ri t an d by hi s obedien ce , ,
so perfected after the ideal p attern the firs t born Word o f ,

-
God as to becom e i den tical wi th the Holy Spi rit wi thin

,
h i m wh ich proceeds from th e Fa ther an d from hi s ideal

,
fir st created S o n who w as wi th H i m i n the begin n ing an d

-
, ,
who sits b y H i s thron e till that vacan t seat i s filled by

the S o n o f M an Any m an mi g ht at any tim e h ave been
.
perfectly co nform ed to the image o f Go d and to the

aborigi n al p a tte rn o f m an ki n d that i s to the W or d o f ,
Go d . But th i s was re s erved fo r the fulne ss o f tim e .

PH I LO S’
D OCTR I N E S . 1 31
T hi s doc tri n e o f Philo about the Ho ly Spirit W isdom ,
or W or d i n heaven an d at the sam e time o n e arth the

, ,
for m er bein g an ide al i m ag e o f God an d patte rn o f m an

ki n d the latter being a san cti fyi ng m edium an d redeem er
, ,
i s en tire ly i n harmon y wi th the pri n ci ples dev eloped i n

the bo ok o f En och But there i s this m arked di ffe ren ce
.
between the two th at accordin g to the Palesti ni an the

, , ,
mar k o f h um an ity s hi gh calli ng h ad ceased to be m e re ly

’
ideal En och h aving been by the Divin e Spi rit raised to

,
th e p attern o f m anki n d i n accordan ce wi th God s p r e d e s

’
ti na te d plan Accordi ng to the Al exan drian n o perfect

.
,
inca rn ation o f the Spirit of God h ad taken place before

and dur in g th e be gi n ni n g of the Chri s tian er a ; n o r w as
such a patter n o f Divi n e in carn ation s expected either by ,
th e wri ters o f the Al exan drian Apocryph a or by Philo .
In dee d i n the form er the Divi n e Wisdom or W ord i s

, ,
ab so l u te ly iden tical with the Divi n e Spiri t poured o n all
flesh i n order to red eem son s o f m e n in all age s Yet

, .
even acc ordi ng to the Alexan d rian Apocrypha the Divin e

Spiri t proceeds from above an d perva des the world b e ,
lo w ; i ts roots ar e i n he aven an d i ts fruit i s o n the e arth .
It was therefore likewi se con ceived as being i n heaven

, ,
and o n ea r th at the sa m e tim e .
Although th e definition S o n o f M an or o n e lik e a , ,

’
S o n o f M an or the S o n o f M an do es n o t occur eith e r

’ ’
, ,
in th e Al exan dri an Apocr yph a or i n the wr itings o f Philo ,
yet the latte r so far follo ws the writer of the book o f

E noc h as to defi n e the Wis dom or Word o f God as the
seco n d Go d wi tho ut however regard in g the sam e eithe r
’
, , ,
as a h eav en ly i ndi vidual cre at e d by God before all cre a
tur es or as a human i n dividual r ais ed to the thro n e o f

,
God lik e E n och and E lij ah

,
We n eed therefore n o t b e
.
sur ris e d to fin d th at i n co u rs e o f ti m e thi s view o f th e

p , ,
Divi ne W ord led to a personi fication o f the sam e an d ,
that th e d oc tr in e of an etern al an d personifi ed Divin e

W rdo fo un d i ts w a
y du ri n g the
,
af ter a po s to lic period ,
into o n e o f the m ost an cien t com pen di ums o f secret ,
x 2
PH I LO OF ALE XAN D R I A .
gn ostic or Cabalist i c tradition i n the Zoh ar wh e re an

, , ,
’
a b o ri gi n al cre ature Adam Kad mo n i s referred to An d

,
-
,
’
.
yet even th e heavenly Adam o f the Zoh ar seem s to

h a ve been con ceived as a m erely i d ea l em b odi m en t o f
the Divin e Spiri t ; sin ce i n a similar work o f prob ably ,
earlie r date the Je z ir ah the W ord as a Divin e ess en ce

, ,
’
, ,
i s iden tified wi th the Divin e Spiri t j us t as i n the Al ex ,
drian pre Chri sti an Apocrypha The Adam Ka d mo n i s

-
.
-
s ta ted i n the J ezir ah to be a spiritual e ss e n ce which goes ,
through vari ous i n corporati on s h avin g b e com e i n car n ate ,
i n Ad am i n E noch i n No ah a n d i n other righteous m e n

, , , .
The di stinction m ade i n S acred W ri t betwe en th e

a ngel o f the Lord an d other an els shows th a t a t a very
g
ear ly period som e o n e mi nistering spirit an d ce rtain ly n o t ,
a lways the sam e was distin gui shed fro m other an ge ls by

,
h i s o ffi ce o f repres en tin g Jehovah an d o f reveali ng H i s

co m m an dm ents But even the angel o f Jehovah i s a
.
1
created being It i s therefore n o t im probable th at
.
, , ,
p artly un der the in fluen ce o f the Danielic prophecy about

the S o n o f M an partly an d m ore so un der the n ecessi ty
, , ,
o f co un tera cti ng the polytheis tic an d p an thei stic in flu e n ce
o f Greek philo sophy an d Egyptian cosm ogo n y the w rite rs ,
o f the book o f E n o ch i n Pal e stin e a n d abo ut a c e n tury , ,
late r Phi lo i n Alexan dria prom ulgated the doctrin e o f ,
a n ideal s eco n d God who p articipates i n the Divine ’
go vern m ent o f the world It i s an essen ti al elem e nt i n .
E n och s an d i n Phi lo s do ctrin e th at the Divin e Word can

’ ’
n e ver co m e down fro m he ave n b ut th at it re m ai n s with ,
God i n the glory which it or rather which H e h ad before , ,
the foundations o f the earth were laid But the Pales .
tin ian as already obs erved con cei ved that the etern al
, ,
i d ea l pattern was i n c ours e o f tim e sub stituted by th e

, ,
re al and person al p atte rn o f m ankin d rais ed to the Go d

hea d Agai n though the translated En och remai n s fo r
.
,
e ver wi th the Lord yet H i s return i s ann o un ced i n the ,
1 C m p E x xxi i i 2 0 f wi th m m 34 ; M t i 20 ; xx i ii 2 ; L uk
o . . . . . a . . v . e 11
.
9 f &c
. .
1 34 PH I LO OF AL E XAN D R I A .
essen tially identical wi th apocryph al eastern or Aryan , ,
trad itions we h ave n o w briefly to refer to those pri n ci

,
ples o f doctri n e con tai n ed i n hi s wri tings which di vulge

th e in flu en ce o f wes tern philo sophy .
The Jewish philosopher lived i n the great city o f the

west i n the secon d Athen s an d i ts foun der s idea was
,
’
a s we h ave s een th at it sho ul d beco m e the cen tre o f

,
cath o li ci ty where the creeds o f the east an d o f the we st

,
were to co exist i n fri en dly un ion

-
To the prin ciples o f .
o rien ta l theolo y an d cosm o ony wh ich the Jew s h ad

g g ,
im bib ed in Babylon prin ciples of western philosophy h ad

,
been a dded an d h ad greatly influen ced the Jewish min d

, .
Philo seems to make a serious attemp t to recon cile the

o n e with the other a task the i m po ssibility o f whi ch i s
,
obvious The supernatural form s an essential p art o f

.
orien tal theology an d cosm ogony whilst it h as n o place ,
i n th a t o f the Gr eek God i s the idea o f idea s an d

.
,
co etern al wi th m atter This i s Plato s fun dam en tal ’

-
.
prin ciple and Philo does n o t shrink to adopt it so th at

, ,
he entangles hims elf i n a n etwork o f en dless contra

diction s . Faith ful to the prin ciples o f the reform ed
Jewish tradi tion he h ad defin ed Go d as i nefiab le and
'
in accessible an d as s eparated from the world with whi ch

, ,
however he establi shed a communi cation through the

m e di um o f fi rst crea ted bein gs i n the spiritual world
-
Yet un der the influen ce o f Greek philo sophy he regards

G o d as the fin al ca use o f the un ivers e as the Good But , .
by the side of this the active cause of the world there i s

, ,
c o exi stin g and co eternal m atter the p assive caus e o f the

- -
s am e .T hus Go d an d the world ar e o n e an d n o m edi ator ,
i s requi red ; the fi n ite i s b ut the visible m a nifes tation

o f the i n vi sible i n fi ni te which i s ab s orbed by the fo r
,
m e r an d h as no exis ten ce apart from it

, Accor din gly .
,
there i s n o distin ction m ade between the spiritual and

th e m aterial world Philo wri tes : The in telli gible
.
world i s n othing els e th an the Divi n e reas on cre ating

the world ; and i n fact this ideal city i s som ewhat
, ,
.
an alo go us to the re ason i n g o f the architect thi nki n to

g ,
C ON CLUS I ON . 1 35
o t ct i n r eali ty the city whi ch he h as r ai sed i n h i s

c ns ru
thought . It i s clear th at this ar ch ty pe fig ure (as

re gards Go d ) which we call the in telligible world i s
, ,
himself the suprem e sp e cim en ( as regards the world ) the ,
idea o f ideas .Con sequen tly the Di vin e W ord or Logos

’
,
i s n o m ore co n ceived as the livin g W ord the m anife sted ,
power o f Jehovah b ut as the ar chtype o f thin gs th e

, ,
suprem e uni ty o f the cre a ted world s prim itive idea s It ’

.
i s the Divi n e W ord or Dem i urg o f Plato Such ar e the .
c o n s equ en ce s o f Ph ilo s a ttem pted fus io n o f e astern a n d

’
weste rn ide as .
W e have traced th e developm ent o f Je wi sh gnosticism

fr om Babylon to Pal estin e an d fro m B abylo n to Egypt , .
W e h ave s een th at i n the latter coun try th e pri n ciples o f

orien tal tradition i mbibed by the Jewish n ation durin g the
,
ca ptivity becam e later m ixed up with pri n ciples o f w e stern

,
phi losophy Th us to the p ur e Mon otheis m o f the east

.
were oppo sed the Polytheism a n d Pan th e i sm o f the west .
Pri n ciples so contra dictory can n ot be comb in ed Philo .
doe s n o t therefore attem pt to do so b ut m e rely places

, , ,
thes e opposing prin ciples i n j uxtaposition to o n e another .
Yet the Al exan drian ph i losopher already poin ts out i n

di rectly i n wh at m an n er e astern Mo n otheism a nd western
Duali sm ca n be co m bin ed It i s by n o t di stin guishin g .
th e fini te from the i nfi nite crea tion from i ts Creato r , If .
God i s a m ere idea and n o t a superm un da n e all suffici ent

, ,
-
a n d al m ighty m ysteri o u s pers o n al ity ;

,
i f God an d the
world ar e o n e and differ o n ly i n so far th at the o n e i s
,
invisible an d the other visible the n spir it an d matter ,
the two etem als m ay be dis tinguished a n d iden tifi e d

,
a t th e sam e tim e Thus fatal Dualism was opposed by

.
equally fatal Pan theism .
The leading prin ciples o f the Jewi sh reform i n

Babylon and o f i ts later developm en t on Palestinian
,
and o n Egypti an s oil ar e the foll owin g ,
1 The s ecret or apocryph al tradition which was pro

.
mul gate d am o ng the Jews d urin g the Babylo n ian captivity

was i n the las t pre Chri sti an period fully a ckn o wledged
-
an d co m mitted to writin g by the Jews i n Egypt ; b u t it

was o nly p ar tially ackno wle ge d an d s ecretly pro m ulga ted
by the Ph aris ees i n Pal esti n e whils t faithfully preserved
,
by the Essen es .
2 Accordin g to this e aste rn or Ar y an tra di tio n the

.
,
eternal God the h vi ng Creator o f all i s invisible an d

, ,
confin ed to heaven hi s thron e ,

But the Divi n e Spiri t
.
,
Wisdo m or W ord issued forth i n the b egin n in g fro m the

m yste rious perso n o f God as the fir st born am on g all
,
-
creatures fo r the purpos e o f bein g poured o n all fl e sh i n

,
all ag e s a ccordin g to Go d s grace The Holy Spirit

’ ’
, .
,
Wisdo m or W ord i s the organ o f san cti ficati o n a nd o f

imm o rtality the aton in g m edi ator between fall en m an
,
o n ea rth an d h i s C rea to r i n hea ven .
3 U n der the in flu e n ce o f Messi an ic expect ation s a n d

.
o f D ani e lic pro ph e cie s i n Pal esti n e an d al s o o f D ua li s tic

,
western philoso phy i n Egypt this do ctrin e about th e ,
Divin e Spiri t Wisdom or Word was i n the las t pre

,
Christian period develo p e d by the Jews in to the co n

cep ti o n o f the Divin e Word as a cre ated s econ d God
’
confin ed to heaven with the Father as the D ivin e p attern

o f crea tio n whils t di s ti n gui s hed fro m the Divi n e Spirit
, ,
whi ch con ti n ue d to be regarded as the atonin g m edi ator

between God an d m an As befo re so n o w it w as c on
.
,
ce iv ed to be the m ission o f the Spirit o f God to

becom e in carn ate an d thu s to rai s e sons o f God am ong
,
the s ons o f m en .
4 W hilst i n Alexan dri a even perfect D i vi n e in carna

.
ti o n s were ackn o wle d ged to h ave taken place in all ages

i n Pal e stin e the D ani elic pro phecy abo ut the S o n o f M an
w as by s om e un ders tood to refer to the perfect in ca rna
tio n an d the tran slation o f En och ; whils t others s eem
to h ave iden tified the S o n o f M an with th e prom ised
Messiah an d expected hi m as the perfect type o f Divin e
,
in carn atio ns .
We h ave n o w to con sider the doctrin es o f Chr i st an d ,
their relatio n to the pri n ciples o f apocr h l tr ditio

yp a a n .
1 38 T HE C
PR E A H I N G OF JE S US C H R IS T .
been written or am en ded durin g the captivity N0 other .
pro phetwho lived before this period refers either di rectly or

in di rectly to the resurrection whilst the after Babyloni an -
a ckn owledg m en t o f this doctrin e by the Jews i s co n firm ed
by the fact that the Sa dducees refus ed the sam e b eca us e ,
it was n o t contained either i n the wri tings a ttribu ted

to Mos es whi ch they co n sidered as o f an absolutely bin d
,
i ng au thority n o r i n the writin gs o f the prophets which

, ,
they acknowledged i n a lesser degree Yet before the .
retur n from the captivity prophets h ad ri se n i n Israel ,
who confirm ed the Divi n e origin of the doctri n e o f i m

m ortality Th us the u nknown and so called ev an gelical
.
-
prophet whose writings ar e co ntain ed i n the latter p art

,
o f the book o f Isai ah refers to the Messiah s ato n ing ’

,
de ath and to hi s co n tin u ed life after the sam e

,
1
An d i n .
the last ch apter o f Dani el the gen eral resurrection i s

2
cle ar ly referred to Thus sanction ed by prophets the
.
,
doctrin e o f imm ortality m ust h ave been all b ut u n iver

sally received by the Jews at the ti m e o f o ur Lo rd s
’
a dven t .
It was n o t so wi th a nother pre Chri stian do ctrin e th at -
a bout the Divin e Spiri t Wis do m or W ord the firs t born , ,

-
am on g all crea ture s who w as i n th e begi nn in g with Go d

, ,
a n d i n all ag es form ed the san ctif i n g m edi um o f co m

y
m uni on between the creature an d the Cre ator T his .
s ecr e t or apocryph al doctri n e to which we h ave alrea dy ,
referred h ad n o t been especially own ed and san ctio n ed by

,
the Divin e W ord o f prophecy Cons equen tly the apo .
cr yph al writin g s o f the Jewi sh Church i n E pt n ever

gy
form ed p art o f the Hebrew or Pal estini an can on No t .
'
with standin g the eflo r ts o f th e E ssen es to pop ularise the

a pocr ph al doctri n e the sam e was con fin ed to the ve rb al
y ,
tui ti on o f a few recognis ed teachers who were bo un d by ,
oaths to confi de i t only to those wh o were trai n ed for the

office o f a tea cher a n d wh o h ad passed a lengthy prob a
,
5
tion . Thus by the full recognition i n Alexandr i a o f the
,
1
I s lii i 10
. . .
2
D an . xi i . 2, 1 3 .
1
S e e T h e preachi ng
‘
of Peter .
’
CH R IS T AN D THE PH AR I S E E S . 1 39
doctrin e about the Di vin e W ord an d by i ts n o n recog ,

-
ni ti o n o n b e h alf o f the Jewis h au thoritie s i n J e r usale m ,
th e m ar ked differen ce origin ated betwe en Al ex an dri an

and Pal esti ni an Judai sm i n th at period o f th e J e wi s h
C hur ch whi ch imm ed iat e ly prec eded the a dve nt o f Chris t .
I n wh at r elati on to Al exan drian an d to Pal estin i an Judaism

stoo d th e d o ctrin e o f Ch ri s t ?
Fo restal li ng the results of our sub s equ ent in vesti gation s ,
we sh all fo r the pre sen t assum e th at the Go spel after

M atth e w i s the orig in al apo stolic expo n en t o f th o s e say
i ngs o f Ch ri s t which He pron oun ced i n public an d which ,
di d n o t refer to the forbidden apocryph al doctrin e in

con tr ad isti n ction to thos e sayin gs o f H i s which He i n secret
con fided to H i s di sci ples to whom He a lon e expoun ded ,
H i s m ysteries An d we shall further assum e tha t the

.
,
a postoli c tr aditio n o f the s ecret do ctrin e o f Chri s t h as
been fai thfully recorded i n the four th Gospel by the di s

ci le whom Jesus loved after th a t thi s Hidden Wis dom
p ,
had been previou sly reve al ed by Paul al though n o t i n ,
the words which Chris t h ad hi m s el f sp o ken We begin .
by tra cin g o ut the relatio ns between Chr ist an d th e

Ph ari se e s
.
CH R I S T AN D THE PH AR IS E E S .
T h e S cribes an d the Ph ari s ee s si t i n Mo se s s eat all

’
th erefore whatsoever they bid yo u ob s erve, th at ob serve

an d do ; b ut do n o t ye after their works for they say
an d do n o t F ro m this it fo llows th at Christ di d n o t
’
1
.
obj ec t, at least i n n o esse n tial poi n t, to the doctrin e o f

the Ph a ris ees , an d th at he con dem n ed o n ly their b ad
exam ple i n n o t carr yin g o ut the prece pts which th e y
taught . Th ey bin d heavy bur den s an d grie vous to be
bo r n e , an d lay them o n m en s shoul ders , b ut they them ’
2
s elves wi ll n o t m ove them with o n e o f their fi n gers
’
.
T hes e ordin an ces , o n the o b servan ce o f which the Ph ari

s e es i n si sted , were n o t m erely the Mo sa ic work s o f the
1
M at . xxiii . 2, 3 .
2
xxii i . 4 .
1 40 T HE PR E A H IN G C OF J E S U S CH R IS T .
law, b ut they consis ted also of the no n Mos aic ordi na n ces -
san ctio n ed by the trad ition o f the eld ers "

W e ha v e .
s ee n th a t i n th e pre Chris tian period a ver bal tr a dition

-
ex is te d among the Jews i n Palestin e by the si de o f th e ,
written law and th e writi ngs o f the prophets T his se cr e t .
tr adition sanctio n ed n ew doc tr in es and also n ew ri tes s u ch ,
as tho se which wer e practised by the E ss en es an d Th er a
pe uta o f which we kn ow b ut little Like th e apocr yp ha l

,
.
or hidden doctrin es th es e apocryph al rite s we r e n o t

,
recogni s ed within th e s pher e o f the Jewish Ch urch I f .
ori gin ally the Ph ari saical p arty i n Ba bylo n was a d is

s en tin g body it h a d j o i n ed the ch urch an d be com e th e
,
m os t i nflue n ti al pa rty i n the sa me at the tim e o f the re t ur n ,
o r s oo n afterwar ds Neverth eless the Phari sees kept up th e

.
trad i tions o f their forefa thers whi ch the Sa dd ucees r ej ec te d

,
.
Thes e Pharisai cal traditi o ns seem to h ave bee n kn o wn

to th e peo ple only by a fe w Obs e r van ce s s uch as th a t o f ,
was hing the h an ds before ea ti ng brea d which was n o t ,
recogni s ed by the di sci ples o f Christ The r eply whi ch H e .
ve to the Ph a ris ees who h ad co m pl a in ed o f this irre

g a
g u la ri t
,y show s us th a t the Lord m a
y h a ve a ckn owled ge d
i n general the authority o f the tr ad itio n o f the eld e rs .
He does n o t in the o utse t direc tly Op pose wh at i s writte n

to wha t i s taught Admitting th at by n o t w ashin g th e ir
.
ha nds be fore eating brea d H i s disciples might be b lame d

fo r n o t do i ng wha t the repres en tative s o f Mo ses h ad b i d
them to do He acc us ed the Ph ari s ees of much g ra ver
,
transgress io ns aga ins t the co mman dmen ts o f God Th us .
i n stea d o f hon ouring fa ther an d m other by every m ea n s ,
a n d if n ecess a ry by support the Ph aris e es h a d exe m pte d

,
fro m this divin ely im pos ed oblig ation all th o se who spe n t
so m e thi n i t o r sa cri fice alth o ugh by so doi n g
’
g o n a g f ‘
,
th e y wi thdrew fro m thei r pa re nts the suppo rt they n eed e d .
S uch a person ha d the autho rity o f the Pharis e es fo r sa y

i ng to his fath e r o r m other it is a gift through w hich
,
‘
thou mi ghtes t have p r o fite d by me 2

.
’
1
M at . xv . 2 .
2
xv . 5 .
1 42 THE C
PR E A H IN G OF JE S US CH R I S T .
an d ar e bla meles s accordi ng to the written law He th en

,
’
.
wh o i s grea ter th an the tem ple an d who i s Lord o f

’
or Maste r over the S abb ath could di sr egard an inj un ction ,
o f the law or poin t i n s elf defen ce to a pra ctice o f th e

,
-
priests i n the tem ple 1

An d whils t the law p ermitted
.
m an to re si s t evil by evil an d thus led m e n to h ate ,
their en emies these im perfections o f the law were co n

,
d e mn ed an d corrected by Jesus Not the i mperfections .
o f the law b u t the perfectio n o f God ar e to be the r ule

, ,
o f m e n s li ve s
’ 2
The will o f God i s to be the sancti ficati o n
.
o f m an . He ca m e as i t was written to do the will o f

, ,
Go d fi ” Lo I com e : i n the volum e o f the book it i s

,
written o f m e I deli ght to do T h y will 0 m y God y ea , ,
Thy law i s written within m y heart I h ave n o t hi d

Thy righteousn ess within m y heart : I h ave declare d Thy
fai thfuln ess and Thy s alvation I h a ve n o t conceal ed .
Thy lovingkin dn ess an d Thy truth from the great c o n

reg atio n
4
W ho so ever sh all do the will o f m F ther
’
g , y a
which i s i n heaven the sam e i s m y brother an d sis ter

, , ,
5
a nd m other He that doeth the wi ll o f my Father
.
’
which i s i n heaven sh all e nter in to the k in gdom o f

6
hea ven .
’
For wh atsoever a m an soweth th at sh all he
als o rea p
7
. Now the seed i s th e W ord o f God
’
,
8
and ,
’
he that soweth the good seed i s the S o n o f M a n 9

The .
’
kin gdom of heaven i s the domin ion o f th e Divin e Spir it ,
Word or W is dom i n the heart o f man ; it i s the m ys ter y

o f Divine s ons hip By the Grace o f God the W ord i s
.
m m an s he art by th e obedi en ce o f m an the seed o f th e

’
W ord tak es root withi n hi m es ta blishes a living co mm u ,
n io n with hi s God an d brin s forth the frui t o f holin es s

g , .
Thus by th e join t operation o f fre e grace and free

obedience the heart o f m an becom es the holiest o f the
holy .
To th e m erely outward reli gion o f the Phari see s Christ

2
M at . v 3 1 48
.
-
.
4
Ps . x1. 7 10
-
.
6
M at . vu 2 1 . . Lu k e vi ii 1 1
. .
CH R I S T A D N
THE PH AR IS E E S . 1 43
opp o sed the r eli g ion of the hear t I sai ah h ad written .
‘
Th is p e ople d raw n ea r m e W ith th e ir m outh an d with ,
their li p s do hon our m e b ut have rem oved their heart far ,
fr om m e an d their fea r toward m e i s taught by the pre

,
1
cept o f m e n Chri s t regards this as a prophecy fo r
’
.
which the Ph ar i sees ar e responsible whom he accuses o f ,
mi slead i n g th e people He sum s up I sai ah s prophecy m ’

.
thes e words : I n vain they do worship m e te aching fo r ,
doctri n es the comm an dm en ts of m e n 2

T hose thin gs .
’
which defile th e m an com e forth from the heart an d ,

’
si nce the hea rt o f the Ph ari s ees i s far fr o m God Chr is t ,
says tha t they ar e n ot a plan t which hi s he a ve n ly Fa ther
has p lan te d an d th at every such plan t sh all be rooted

,
3
up .
’
A n e w hea rt a ch anged m in d ar e the fr ui ts m e et , ,
for re pe n ta ce an d without such a n e w birth n o o n e

’
n ,
will e n te r i n to the kingdom o f heaven Th us it was .
en ou h fo r Jes us to s e e i n a m an gen uin e repen tan ce

g ,
enui n e fa ith i n the redeem in g power o f God gen uin e

g ,
love to the creature an d to the Creator i n order to pro ,
noun c e i n the n ame o f God perfect ab s olution : be o f

4
g ood c h ee r thy sin s a r e forgive n thee
,
The Ph ari s ees .
’
are b lin d gui des which strain at a gnat an d swallow a

,
’
camel who m ake clean the outside o f the cup an d o f

the platter b ut W ithin ,
ar e full o f extortion a n d excess
an d o f all un clean n e ss who outwardly appea r

ri gh te o us un to m en b ut within ar e fu ll o f hypocr isy
,
and i n iquity ; an d who ca nn ot e s ca pe the dam n atio n o f
hell Th ey h ave n o t learn t tha t to err i n their hearts

.
’
5
i s to i gn ore the ways o f th e Lo rd .
I t i s n o t e n ough to tea ch even the le ast com man d T h w

‘ ‘ e o er
p
f G d o o
men ts o f th e law an d n o t to act ac cordi n g to the s am e
.
’
th e y m ust be taught an d d on e by wh os oever wishes to b e

ca lled g rea t i n the kin gdom o f he aven Chris t showed ’
.
i n W h a t spi ri t and a ccording to wh at rul e they m ust be

don e Not acco rding to the im perfect letter o f the law
. ,
I xxi x 1 3
s. M t x 8 9
. .
x 1 8 13 3
a . v .
-
.
3
v. , .
M t i x 2 comp L uk
a . ii 4 7 48
.
P x 10. e v .
-
.
5
8. cv . .
1 44 THE PR E AC H IN G O F J E US C H R I S T
S
.
b ut a ccord i n g to the di ct a te s o f the Spirit or po w er o f

God i n m an which i s able to m ak e obed ien t m an perfect
, ,
even as hi s Fa ther which i s i n hea ve n i s perfect In th is .
e
s ns e Ch ri s t sa i d th a t He w a s n o t co m e to de s troy the la w
or the prophets b ut to fulfil th e W ill o f God by perfectin g
,
W h a t w a s writt e n an d correcti
,
n g wh a t w a s ta u ght by m e n ,
o f who m n o n e n o t,
eve n the be st de s ce n d a n t o f Ad a m so ,
fu lly k n ew the power o f God a s H e hi m s elf 1

T h e .
Scribes an d Pharis ees er r ed n o t because the y taught ,
Jo t and the everlasting authority o f the leas t letter (Jc d ) and even
o f every poi n t or tittle b ut bec aus e they lcn e w n ot the
,
ower of God which al on e en ables m an to derive life

p ,
fro m th e le tter that ki lleth I n thi s s en s e al on e ca n

’
.
Jesus h ave said th at he did n o t com e to destro y the law ,
b ut to fulfil it H e fulfilled it in spirit an d i n truth whilst

.
,
h e re gard e d the letter o f the law n o t as the stan d ar d o f

the faith b ut as a bas is fro m which the hidde n tr uth m ight
,
be developed by the power o f Go d whi ch he certa inly ,
a ck n owledged as th e verify in g fa culty It is pro b able th at .
i n thi s respect the reform i ng doctrin e o f Jesus was iden ti cal

with th at o f John th e Baptist F or the law and the .
prophets (i n their literal in terpretatio n ) were un til Joh n ;

s i n ce tha t ti m e the kin gdo m o f Go d ( th e rul e o f the Divin e
power i n m an ) i s prea ched an d every man presseth into ,
it By insis ti n g on the lasti n g validity o f the letter i n

.
’
i ts literal s en se th e Ph ar is ee s j ustified thems elves befor e

,
m e n ; b ut fo r all this they erred n o t kn owin g the Scrip ,

2
tures n o r the power o f God It is only by knowing the
.
’
la tter th at the form er can be un derstood The a ction o f .
the D ivin e power o n the heart of m an an d n o t the m ere ,
o utward a ckn owledg men t o f the letter which even the ,
bli n d gui des could se e i s the unfailing key o f kn owle dg e

,
.
The wi se an d intelli gen t kn ew or preten ded to kn ow , ,
th e Scriptures whil st th e ir heart was an abo m in ation to

,
God But even b abes ar e un der the influ en ce o f the

.
re vealing power o f God It i s by being m oved by the

.
’
1
M at . v. 1 7 20
-
. M at. xxu . 29 .
3
M at. xi . 25 .
1 46 THE C
PR E A H I N G OF JE S US C H R I S T .
heav en pro m is ed to Peter an d th at it con sisted prin

,
w as ,
ci p ally i n the ap o cryph al d o ctri n e o f the Divi n e so n ship ,
which it was giv e n to th at apo stle to u nders tan d an d to

apply to hi s m as ter T h e s ecre t doctrin e o f the Jews
.
was believed to h ave b e e n fully k n o wn to Mo s es b u t to ,
h ave be en on ly partially reveal e d to the pe o ple by h i m

1
a n d hi s s uccessors It i s th e refo re n o t improb able that
.
, ,
i n re fe rrin g to the Pharise es a s sitti n g i n the se at ( or

2
pulpit) o f Mo ses Ch ri st recog ni se d their authority o nly
,
i n so far as they were the a ckno wledged g uar di an s o f the

Hidde n Wis dom o f th at kn owledge th e key o f which the
,
Pharise es h ad taken away Moreover He did n o t wish .

,
prem ature ly to arouse the suspicio n o f the Pharisee s

a ai ns t H i m F ar m ore i n acco r d an ce with the pri n ciples
g .
o f J esus w e r e th o se o f th e E ss e n e s wh o reg ard e d the s o ul , ,
th e hea rt o f m an as th e i n n erm o st s a n ctua ry o f th e Di vi n e

,
Spiri t thro ugh which th e creat ures can be i n d irect

,
com m un ica tion with the Crea tor and th us can beco m e an ,
orga n o f Di vi ne revelation speaki ng as the ora cles o f ,

3
God .
’
CH R I S T AN D H IS D IS C I P LE S .
The di sciples o f Jesus were to be kn o wn n o t by th eir ,
professio ns b ut by th e ir wo rks a n d thes e were n o t o nly to

, ,
be th e o rdina n ce s pre s cribed by the law b ut also a n d ab ove ,
all th e y w e r e to co n si st i n the d ue pe rfo rm an ce o f th e un
written m oral prece pts o f the h e art o f the weightier ,
m atters o f the la w Jesus ta ught th a t without the lifti n g up

.
o f the he art e very worship o f God i s i n v a in a n d that ,
th e law writte n o n the tabl es o f the fl e sh m u st be the

in terpre ter o f the la w written o n the s to ny tables o n
Mo un t Si n ai Jesus cam e to do th e will o f Go d an d
.
,
th us to fulfil th e written law i n spirit an d i n truth He .
cam e to reve al the m ysteries wh ich to Mo ses h ad been

p artly reve al ed b ut whi ch that lawgiver h ad bee n obli ged
,
to hide fro m th e peopl e at large in asm uch as the Is raeli tes ,
S Th p hi g f P t M t xxi ii 2 3
1 ‘ ’ 2
ee e reac n o 1 P t i v 11
e er . a . .
, .
3
e . . .
CH R I S T AN D H IS D IS C I P E S L . 1 47
o d n o t th en h ave b o rn e such gl o ries W h a t Mo ses

c ul .
reveal ed i n s ecret an d i n d arkn ess to the seve nty elders o f

Israel w as ever o f old comm un icate d fro m o n e g en e ration
,
1
to a n other as da rk sayin gs by th e right i nte rpre ta tio n ’
o f wh ic h the writte n law o f Sin ai th e m e m orial o f ,
th e wi ll o f God con cerni n g the Isra elite s i n th e wildern e ss

of E t m ight be un ders to o d i n i ts hi dd e n co m pl e t e n e ss
gyp , ,
an d th us en gr aved o n the h e art o f m a n the dw e lli n g ,
p la ce o f the Divin e Wo rd o f the Et e rn al S aviou r o f all , .
Such kn owledge as was n e cessary fo r e nte rin g in to the

kin gdom o f he aven , th at i s the ki n gdo m o f the Spirit it , ,
was diffic ul t then to attai n by th o se w h o were o n ly le d

by the P hari sees fo r thes e h a d take n away th e key o f
,
kno wledg e And yet all th at w as n e ce ssar y fo r salvati o n

.
was to k n o w an d to b e lieve th at the Spirit Wisdom or ,
Wor d o f Go d h ad i n all ages b e e n at work i n the he art

o f fallen m an as the S avio ur o f all Therefore i f any ’
‘
.
,
man s fai th i n th e rege n erati n g p o we r o f thi s i n dwellin g

’
Saviour i s even as sm all as a gra in o f m ustard s e ed i t i s -
all suffici e n t
-
Even the p o o r can h av e thi s faith an d
.
,
can th u s be i n the spirit For if by Go d s Spiri t th e y .

’
,
’
2
ar e le d to kn ow wha t i s i n their heart i f they a r e rich ,
’
i n the Spirit o f W is dom 3

they ar e richly bless e d by th e ir
’
po verty W ithout thi s kn owle d ge with o ut this faith

.
, ,
which r equi red n either a pow e rful in tell e ct n o r a lo n g

cour se o f trai ni n g n o r e arth ly riche s th e doctri n e s o f the
, ,
ki ngdo m o f he aven co uld n o t be un derstood An d b e .
caus e th e Ph a ri s ee s p urp o se ly hid th e s e m yst e ri e s the ,
ki ngdom o f heaven h a d to be procl ai m e d by dark p ara

bles th at i s i n a m yste ry O nly to the few wh o were
, ,
.
H i s di sc i ples Chris t con fided th e m yste ries o f th e ki n g

d o m o f heaven Their eye s ar e blessed fo r th e y se e an d
.
’
,
thei r ea rs fo r they he a r wh at m a n y proph e ts a n d right ,
eo us m e n h ave desir ed to s e e a n d to he ar a n d h a ve ,
4
n ei th e r see n n o r he a rd But to the peo pl e it was n o t
.
P lxx iii 2 8
s. v D
.
t- iii 2
.
2
en . v . .
D 3
t xxxi en9 . M t xii i 1 1 1 7
v. . a . .
-
.
1 48 T HE C
PR E A H I N G OF JE S US CH R I S T .
g ive n to k n ow thi s ; to th e m t h e Lo rd s poke o nl y i n

1
p arables . For m any are called b ut fe w ar e chos en ,
.
’
T h e tim e sh all come when the Spiri t o f God will be shed

o ver all flesh ; when the savin g kn owled ge shall cove r the
earth as th e waters cover the se a But fe w o nl y ar e .
cho se n as organ s o f the Divi n e Spirit as teachers o f a ,
superh um an d octri n e Wh at makes them to be ch o s en

.
before the others what m akes them to be earlier j oi n t

,
h ei rs with Chri s t i s tha t by li s te ni n g to the dicta te s o f

,
the in dwe llin g Savi o ur this Divin e powe r h as to th e m ,
b e com e th e m ed ium o f sa n cti ficati o n an d o f di rect co m

m un io n with God .
Stra it i s the gate an d n arrow i s the way which lea deth

2
un to life an d fe w the re be th at fin d i t T hus th e faith
’
.
,
o f the G e n tile ce n tur i o n w as beyo n d wh at Jesus h a d
fo und i n Isra el 3
And the faith o f th e S e ph oeni ci an
.
wo m an w as likewi se th e fruit o f the hidden kn owle d ge

o f th e h e a rt It was n o t fou nd by the Lord i n Israel
. .
For the thi n gs belo n gin g to the peace o f Jerusa lem

con tinued to be hidde n fro m h er eyes even whilst th e
4
,
s to n e whic h the b uilders rej ected h ad be co m e th e hea d

’
o f th e corn er
3
The Ph arise e s h ad tak e n away the key o f
.
’
kn owledge they had forbidden the prom ulga tion o f th e

,
H idde n Wi s do m o f which the doctrin e ab o ut the Divin e

,
sonship form ed the cen tre An d yet the key o f thi s sa vi n g

.
kn owled ge h ad been revealed to and by Abraham T he .
law which w as four hun dred an d th i rty years later th e

’
law o f Mos es h ad i n Isr ael had th e te n den cy o f di san

,
n ulli ng the Abrah amitic cove n an t that it sh o uld m ak e ,

'
3
th e pro mi s e o f n on e e fle ct But the germ s o f the spirit
’
.
,
th e se ed which i s th e Wor d o f God h ad taken r oo t i n a ,
soil beyo n d the confi n es o f th e Holy Lan d Chri st h ad .
com e as the sower o f that Divin e se ed b ut He h ad first ,
to rem ove th e h ardn ess o f heart i n wh ich like th e r ock , , ,
th e s eed co uld n o t ta ke r oot He h ad to warn man .
M at . xxu . 14 .
2
M at . v n
. 14 .
3
M at vi ii 1 0
. . .
Lu k e xi x . 42 .
3
M at . xxi 4 2
. . Gal i ii 1 7
. . .
1 50 THE C
PR E A H I N G OF J E S US C H R I S T .
to be at o n e Thus m an c an b e born again By the n ew

. .
birth e ven those wh o ar e the m ost i gn oran t an d the m o st

,
p o o r m ay kn ow which i s th e will o f Go d co n cern ing

'
them God wills the san ctificati o n o f m an ; th e Spirit o f

.
Go d t e stifies to th e spiri t o f m an th at he i s a so n o f God ,

1
an d says to hi m My so n give Me thin e h e art ’
.
, ,
T h e cho sen disciples o f Chri s t h ad n o t a cquire d any

k n o wl edge which raised th e m above their co un trym e n ;
n o r h ad they i n the o ut s et a n y correct id e a ab o u t th e ir
Mas ter s Messiah ship Their hopes about H i m we re n o t

’
.
fulfill e d The Messi anic terrestri al kingdom fo reto ld by

.
th e prophets w as n o t g o in g to be se t up by Jesu s o f
Naz are th yet this i s wha t s om e i f n o t all o f H i s disciples , ,
e xpected to be th e e n d o f H i s sojo urn am o n g them .
Before the terrestrial kin gdo m o f the terre strial Me ssiah

c an b e s et up i n the Ho ly L an d the he ar ts o f m e n m us t ,
b e turn ed to the kin gdo m o f hea ve n o f which the ,
Me ssian ic kin gdo m o n earth wi ll be b ut a type The .
cho se n an d beloved servan t o f God e n dued with the ,

2
Divin e Spi ri t proclaim e d th e spiritual n ew birth as the
,
e ssen ti al co n dition o f e n teri n g into the n e arly approaching

kingdo m o f heaven W he n therefore Jo hn the Baptist
.
s en t a d e p uta tio n to ask hi m whether he w as or w as n o t
th e expected Me ssi ah the Lord referred to H i s m i ra culous

,
3
work s o f m ercy as a sig n o f the begi n n in g fulfilm e n t .
Because He cast o ut de vils by the Spiri t o f Go d the ,

’
kingdo m o f God was already then co me ; th e ki n gd o m o f

4
heaven i s theirs who ar e un d er grace th a t i s un d e r the , ,
operatio n o f the Divin e Spiri t whils t oth e rs ar e being ,
perfected fo r the Divin e so n shi p 3

.
Ever sin ce Na th an s prophecy the expected Messiah ’
w as rega rded by s om e a t least as the S o n o f God

, Now
, .
,
the Phari s ees had determin ed to put o ut o f the syn agogue

a n y m an who sho uld decl are him self to be the Ch ri s t
6
.
When asked by Pilate whether he be the Chris t th e ,
1
P xxi ii 2 6
ro v . . . M t xi 2 5 2
a . .
-
.
M t xii 28
a . . .
J h i x 22 ; x 42 3
o n . i l. .
M E S S I AN I C N AM E S .
S on of
’
God Jesu s repli e d T hou h ast sai d an d this
, ,
acquies ci n g b ut po ssibly ev as ive reply n e ed n o t be r e garded
as an affirm a tive o n e ; fo r the words which fo llo w b e gi n
with , Ne verth e less I say un to y o u an d h e re he sp e aks o f ,

’
hims elf as the S on of M a n Je sus i n using this n am e m ay .

, ,
have re ferred to the eighth Psalm or to Dani e l s vision or ’
to bo th I n e ither ca se an d wh e th e r the boo k o f En och

.
, ,
as we n o w po ss ess it w as or w as n o t writt e n at th a t ,
tim e it m ay be ass e rted th at this e xpre ssio n w a s n o t r e

,
g arded as M e ssi an ic eith e r by th e r ulers o r by th e pe o ple

, .
Kn o win g th a t by the peo ple the n am e S on of God was

exclusively applied to th e pro m is e d te rrestri al Messiah ,
Jesus preferred the n o n Messian ic n am e o f the S on of M a n -

.
An d if i n s oli ta ry in s ta n c e s a n d o n pri va te o ccasio n s h e

declared him self to be th e Christ it w as b e cause he w as ,
co ns cious th at the fuln e ss o f th e power o f Go d had visite d

the S o n o f M an Be cause th e M an Jesus w as thus
.
an oin ted he w as the S o n o f th e li v i n g Go d

,
The faith .
ful fulfilm e n t o f h i s m is si o n m u st le a d h i m to th e cro ss ,
b ut th e cro ss le d h i m to th e right h an d o f G o d .
It w as Pete r i n W hom as la te r i n Paul Je sus w as first , ,
reveal e d a s the S o n o f Go d No c o n fe rrin g with fl e sh .
an d b lood th at i s e specially with th o s e who w e re like

’
, ,
Paul o f th e tribe o f Israe l an d ci tiz e n s o f Palestin e co uld

, ,
h ave reveale d to hi m this kn o wle dge which i s th e key o f ,
all th e k n owl e dge a b o ut h e a v e n ly thin gs Pete r w as .
sudden ly brought i n to dire ct co m m un io n with the

Father o f the Spi rits o f all fl e sh an d th us the Apostle was ,
’
initia te d i n th e Divi n e son ship H e wh o could co n fe ss .
that Je su s i s the S o n o f the living Go d ha d him self ,
bec om e a so n o f Go d he who believed th at h e saw

before hi m the i n ca rn ate Word or Wisdom fro m th e
begi n ni n g h e who h ad been taught by sup ern atural
tuiti o n to kn ow Jesus as the Chri st as the way an d the ,
1
doo r o f li fe etern al as H i m who hath th e key o f D avid
, ,
2
and w h o i s th e di spe n s er o f the hidd en m a nn a ; the ’
R ev . iii 7
. .
2
R ev . i i 17
. .
152 THE C
PR E A H I N G OF JE S US CH R I S T .
Ap o stle o f th e ro ck co nfe ssio n h ad i n th at very m o m e n t

-
re ceived th e m o ving p o we r o f th e Divi n e Spirit o f

a dopti o n to beco m e th e child o f God a n d th us j o i n t h e ir
, ,
with Christ Such kn owle dge w as too won de rful fo r th e

.
b e nighted an d m isled m ul titu de Th e y co uld n o t a t .
on ce h ave attain ed to it e ve n if th eir abj e ct fe ar o f th e

,
rulers o f the church h ad n o t p ara lys e d e ve r y such

in quiry h ad n o t quen ch e d the sm o kin g flax th e las t
, ,
s p a rks o f th e he a ve nly fl a m e Th e re fo re h avi n g pro m i se d

.
,
to Pe ter th e keys o f th e kingdo m o f heaven with which ,

’
—
to r e o p e n wh at th e Pha ris ee s by takin g a w ay the key o f ,
kn owle dge h ad sh ut up ; h aving told th e ro ck Apo stle

,
-
that to h i m wo uld b e confided the key o f kn o wle dge ,
Je sus charged hi s disciples th at they should tell n o m a n

th at he Je sus wa s th e Chri st
, ,
"
.
I n ord e r fully to u n de rst an d th e Me ssianic view s o f

Christ it i s n ecessary to c o n side r the tw o Messian ic pr o
,
h e c i e s c o n ta i n ed i n th e 5 3 r d ch a pt e r o f I s ai ah a n d i n the
p
b o o k o f D a n ie l an d to show their re lation to the re fo rm e d
,
Judaism which we h ave trace d to th e tim e o f th e captivi ty .
I f the do ctrin e o f a ton e m e n t thro ugh righte ous n e ss o f ,
which the pre Chris tian Ap o crypha o f the Se ptuagin t ar e

-
the earliest authen tic expon e n t h a d o ri gnate d or b e co m e ,
a n i n gredien t o f the n atio n al faith durin g th e B a bylo n ia n
captivity th e n th e u n k n own pro phet o f tha t tim e was

,
a cq ua int e d with th e s e pri n ciple s o f reform ed Ju da ism .
But i f we assu m e th at th e s e vi e ws ab o ut th e a to n e m en t
were n o t kn own to h i m the n by spe aki n g i n th e Spirit
, ,
‘ ’
a b o u t thi n g s which w e re n o t th e n gen erally kn own he ,
co nfirm e d the above pr e Chri sti an doctrin e o n the a tone

-
m en t thro ugh righteousn ess i n all ages But whi lst .

,
a cco rdi n g to the pre Chri stia n Ap o cryph a it i s the Divin e

-
Word or Spirit which as the Saviour o f all a ton es an d

, ,
’
pro pitiates fo r si n by thos e sacrifices a n d oblation s o f the

righteo us which h a ve been at all tim es wellpleasin g to Go d ,
these attribu tes of th e Divin e Word ha ve by the unknown ,
1
M at
. xvi . 20 comp . viii . 4; xvrr. 9 .
1 4 THE C
PR E A H I N G OF J E S US CH R I S T .
T h e m e sse nger who m God s en t before H i s fa ce to prep are

the w ay before H i m , h e kn o ws th at God will h e lp hi m ,
a nd th at therefore h e sh all n o t b e co n fo un ded or as h a m ed .
He i s n ear th at j usti fie th m e ; who will co n te n d with

me ? who i s he th a t sh all con dem n m e 2
who i s am on g yo u th a t feareth th e Lo rd , th at o b e yeth

the word o f H i s s erv an t ? le t hi m tr us t i n the
n am e o f th e Lord , a n d s ta y upo n h i s God H e arken
"
.
to m e ye th a t follow a ft e r righ teousn e ss , y e th at s e ek th e

Lord , heark en un to m e m y people an d give ear ,
u n to m e O m y n atio n , fo r a la w s ha ll p r oceed fr o m m e,
a n d I w i ll m a ke my ud m en t to r es t or a li ht o
j g f g f th e
eo le My ri ghteo us n es s i s n ea r, m s alva tio n i s go n e

p p .
y
f or th hearken u nto m e ye th at k n ow righteo us
2
n e ss, th e people ( Isra el ) i n whos e hea r t i s m l
’
aw
y .
Je sus k n ew tha t he was the m ess enger o f Go d , who by

rege n erating the hea rts o f m e n sho uld pre pare the way
fo r the com ing o f God to m an , fo r the com i n g o f H i s
Spirit to dwell an d abide i n the soul, the tem ple o f H i s
gra ce Though d e spise d a n d rej ected o f m en , yet h e ,
.
’
th e s to n e which the b uild e rs re fus ed , sh all ‘

becom e the
h e adston e o f the corn er The hidden key o f kn ow
.
’
le dge will be the key o f the ki n gdo m o f Heaven ,

which h ad alrea dy co m e , an d o f which the Messianic
kingdom will be the typ e o n earth Jesus th e Christ .
lik e wis e k n ew th a t H i s ki n gdom was n o t o f thi s world,

th a t He w as n o t to se t up the Mess i an ic t erres trial
ki ngdom as foretold by the prophets, which should m ake
o f Jerusalem the cen tre o f the world , an d o f the n ew
I s ra e l o f all na tion s , the cho s en na tio n o f th e Lo rd He .
kn ew th at although the prophets befo re the ca ptivity

h ave n o t seen beyon d the s ettin g up o f a terrestri al ki ng
d o m , yet th at by the prom ul gatio n o f a higher k n owle d ge
a m o n g the Jewis h n atio n d urin g th at period, the s phere of
prophetic vision h ad been greatly enlarged, so as to enable

them to s e e the s ettin g up o f a spiri tual ki ng do m b y
2
I s 1 8 10
. .
-
.
2
li 1 7
.
-
.
M E S S I AN I C PR OI B E C I E S
’
. 1 55
an an oi n ted m an
Dan iel had se e n th at a n i n divid ual
.
like a s o n o f m an came with th e clo uds o f h e ave n an d

, ,
cam e to th e An cie n t o f Days an d w as bro ught n e ar ,

’
befo re hi m 1
.Jesus kn ew th a t H e w as th e S o n o f M a n
who s h o uld th us be raise d ; a n d at th e sa m e tim e th at H e
was th e righteo us Serv an t o f G o d s e e n by th e e arli e r
pro phet o f the captivity wh o afte r H i s a to n in g d ea th ,
sho uld h a v e h i s d ays prolo n g e d a n d i n wh o s e h a n d th e ,
pleas ure o f th e Lo rd sh o uld pro sp e r H e kne w th at afte r .
H i s re surrecti o n an d as ce nsion to th e thro n e o f G o d ,
domi n ion an d glory an d kingd om w o uld be gi ve n H i m ’
th a t all peo ple n ation s an d la ng uages sho uld se rve H i m

,
that H i s dom i nio n i s an e ve rlasti ng d o m in i o n which ,
shall n o t p a ss away an d th a t H i s ki n gdo m sh all n o t b e

’
,
de stroyed th at it i s n o t o f this w o rld

, T h e pro ph e t .
like Mo se s h a d so wn wh at an o th e r w o uld r e ap .
W h at the prophets h a d fo re told ab o ut th e te rrest ri al

M essia nic k i n gdom w as n o t to b e fulfill e d by th e S o n o f
M an . Through hi m the v o ice o f th e Lo rd h a d i n de e d
spoken fr o m Je r us al e m ; b ut it h a d b e e n sp o ke n i n s ecre t
an d i n d a rkn e ss Accordin g to th e sure pro m is e s m ade

.
to Abra h a m an d Da vid God will ble ss a ll n a ti o n s n o t o n ly

, ,
b y a s piritu a l r ege n e ratio n b u t by th e gath e ri n g o f a n e w

2
,
Isr ael a n d th e se tting up o f a m o de l ki ngd o m i n th e city o f

,
the g r e a t ki n g B efo re thi s c an b e a cco m pli shed Zion

.
’
must be pl o ughed as a field an d Je ru sa le m b e com e

,
heap s a n d th e m o un tain o f th e h o use as the high pla ce s

,
of th e fore s t It i s n o t till afte r this e ve n t th at th e

.
’
M ess i a ni c Isra el shall be g athered fro m am o n g all n atio n s ,
and th a t th e bre a ke r h avi n g co m e up b e fo re th e m th e ,
Isra el o f th e last days sh all e n ter in to Zio n le d by th e ir ,
king a n d Jeh o v ah at th e hea d o f them

,
I n th e las t .
days it s h all com e to p ass th a t th e m ou n tai n o f th e h o use

of th e L o rd h
s a ll be t
es a bli h
s e d i n th e to p o f th e m o un
tains an d i t sh all b e exalted above th e hi lls an d people

,
all the G e n tile s

) sh a ll fl o w u
”
n to i t a n d m a n y n a tio ns
2
D an . v 11 . 13 .
1 56 T HE PR E A H I N G C OF J E S US CH R I S T .
s h all com e an d say com e le t us go to th e m ou nta i n o f ,
th e Lord a n d to the h o us e o f th e God o f Ja c o b ; a n d he

,
will teach us o f H i s w ays a n d w e will w alk l n H i s pa ths ; ,
for the law s h all g o forth o f Zi o n an d the W o rd o f th e ,
Lo rd fro m Je r usalem l
T his se ttin g up o f th e Messia n ic .
’
kingdom o n earth h ad b e e n typifi e d by Cyr us th e ,
sh e pherd o f the Lord who then perfo rm e d all h i s pl e a

’
s ure
2
. But Cyrus w as o nly th e typ e o f th e bra n ch o f the
Lo rd growin g o ut o f th e roots o f th e rod o ut o f the
,
’
ste m o f Jes s e o f the righteous bran ch o f the ki n g ,

’
,
’
wh o sh a ll reign an d pro sp e r a n d sh all e xec ute j u dg m e nt ,
a n d j u s tice i n the e a rth who s e n am e sha ll be the Lo rd ,

”l
o ur ri gh te o u sn e ss .
Ez ekie l describes the spiritua l reg e n eration the king ,
d o m o f h e ave n as w e ll as the theocra cy which i n , ,
th e latte r d ays i s to be e stablished i n Zio n Even .
i n the c apti vity Go d will b e to H i s chos en people as

,
a little sa n ctua ry he will give th em a un ited hea rt ,

’
a n d will ut a n e w spirit withi n th e m ; an d wi t ke ’
p
‘
ll a
th e ston y hea rt o ut o f their flesh an d will give them ,
a n hea rt o f flesh ; they sh all be H i s people an d He will

.
,
be their God 3
An d I will se t u p o n e shepherd over
’ ‘
.
them an d h e sh all feed them ; even m y servant David

, ,
h e sh all feed them an d he sh all be the i r shepherd , And .
I the Lord will be their God an d my s ervant D avid a

, , ,
6
prin ce a m on g them A n ew tem ple will b e built ; a .
’
s p i ri tua l s tre am i ss ui n g forth fro m the sa m e will re n ew

, ,
the world ; the Ge ntiles will be received as m em bers o f

th e Mess ian ic ki ngdo m an d pla ced o n th e sa m e footi n
g ,
as the m e mbe rs o f the m odel s t ate i n th e l an d o f pro m ise -

.
All n ation s sh all bea t their swords in to ploughs hares ,
an d their sp e ar s i n to prunin g hooks ; n a tio n sh all n o t lift
u sword again st n atio n n either sh all they le arn w ar an

p y ,
7
m ore Yet accordi n g to Ez ekiel the people that d well
’
.
,
i n the Holy La n d i n the la tter days safely r es ting ,
M i h i
2
c 1 2 a I xli
v. 28 , i 2 ; xi 1
. J 2
xxi ii 6
s. v. .
2
v. . .
2
er . . .
E 3
xi I 6 1 9 20
z . . xxxi 23 2 4 ; xxx ii 24
, , . I s ii 4 v. , v . .
2
. . .
158 THE C
PR E A H I N G OF J E S U S C H R I S T .
create a n e w h e ave n a n d a n ew earth m aki n g Jerusale m ,
2
Bu t till thi s can c om e
’
a r ejoici n g a n d her p e opl e a j o y
,
.
to pa ss i n th e d ays o f bo n dage Is ra el m ust b e a r o ut her

, ,
in iquity an d th e right e o us s erva n t o f Go d m ust b e s e t

,
before Israe l a nd before th e Gen tiles as the aton in g

Me ssi ah Through h i s p e rfect righteousn ess hi s ob e dien ce
.
,
u n to dea th an d thr o ugh h i s kn owl e dg e he will j ustify ‘

, ,
m an y
’
.
Although the book o f D anie l which perh ap s becaus e it ,
co n ta in e d apocryp h al doctrin e s w as n o t a ckn owle dge d as

pro ph e tical h as been written i n the form we n o w possess
,
i t duri n g the tim e o f the Ma cca be e s th at i s abo ut two an d , ,
a h alf ce n tu rie s a fte r the la s t pr o phet yet it co n t ai n s m ost ,
im portan t proph e ci es which can n o t possibly refer to the

,
tim e o f An tioch us E pi ph an e s B e cause at th at tim e the .
Dan ielic pro ph e cie s da ting fro m th e Babylo nian captivity

, ,
we re suppo se d to b e drawi n g n e a r to th e ir fulfi lm en t they ,
were th e n p ublished with such a dditio ns as we re deem ed

,
n e ce ssa ry i n ord e r to co n n ect the pro ph e cie s with th e ev e n ts
o f th at tro uble d period Th us the vi sio n s e xplain ed fr o m

.
,
th e t e n th to the twe lfth ch apters e viden tly refer i n p art i f ,
n o t e n tirely to An tioch us E pi ph an es The Messi anic

, .
prophecie s co n tai n ed i n th e book o f Dan iel ar e the fo llow

i n g I n the se co n d ch apter th e drea m o f N e b uch a d n e z z ar
i s by D aniel e xplai n ed to refe r to a s eri e s o f un iversal
m o n archie s which h a d b e gun with the Kin g o f Ba bylon ,
an d which sh o uld all prece d e the se ttin g u o f the

p
prom is e d Messian ic kin gdo m The sep arate parts o f the .
fo urth or Ro m an e m pire would be b ut s uperfici ally kept

to gether like iro n an d clay I n the s even th chapter it is
, .
shown th at the l as t e n e m y o f I sr a el s Me ssian ic fu tur e i s a

’
little hor n or power which will b e established before the

,
grea t recon stru ctio n o f the kingdo m s o f the world it i s

the An tich ri s t o f th e Ap o calyp se I n the ni n th ch apter .
th e fi n al dura tio n o f Is ra el s captivity i s reveal ed to the

’
pro phet The proph e cy o f the seventy w e eks form s an

.
2
I s lxv 18
. . .
M E S S I AN I O PR OPH E C I E S .
1 59
exact p a rallel to the prophecy o f Jerem iah ab o ut the

seven ty yea rs an d to i ts hi storica l fulfilm e n t
, Both begin .
wi th the des tru ctio n o f th e tem ple i n 5 8 6 an d whi lst

durin g the last twen ty yea rs o f Je r e m i ah s prophecy the ’
typica l theocra cy w as es tablish e d so i n the las t twe n ty ,
j ubilee perio ds o f Dan iel th at i s d uri ng the m i llen ni um

-
, ,
procla im ed by the Seer o f Pa tm o s will take place the ,
se ttin
g u
p o f the Me ss i an ic ki n gdo m which m u s t be ,
p r e ce d ed by the fa ll o f B a bylo n th a t i s o
‘
f the th e n , ,
r uli n pri n ciples i n the ki n gd o m s o f th e world an d by

g ,
the exod us o f the Isr a el o f all n ation s to th e holy lan d 2

.
Th es e Messian ic prophecies were con firm ed an d e nlarged

duri n g a n d afte r the cap tivity by other pro ph e ts Haggai .
proc la ims th at i n a little while Go d wi ll sh ake the

ki ng do m s o f the w o rld a n d th a t He will giv e pea ce i n
,
Jerusale m Then th e fuln e ss o f th e Gen til e s sh all co m e

.
’
and G o d will fill h i s ho us e with glory

2
whils t overthrow ,
i ng the thr o n e o f ki n gdo m s a n d destro yi ng th e stre ngth

’
,
3
of the ki n gdo m s o f the hea the n Haggai s con te mp o rar y ’ ’
.
,
Zech a ri ah re assure s th e droopi n g faith o f th e Isra e lite s

, ,
b y telli n g them th at God s prom i se s a r e sur e to b e ful

’
filled an d th a t H i s ki n gdo m i n Zion will b e e stablish e d

, ,
altho ugh the se ve n ty y e a rs o f Jer e m i ah h a d ela ps e d with
out a ccom plishin g wh a t hi s pr o ph e cy s e e m e d to h a ve
p r o m i s ed. It h ad beco m e clea r th a t the l a tte r d o e s n o t
re fe r to s ola r year s th e y m ight represen t sabb atical or

j ubi lee peri o ds But th e prophet i n sists upo n it th a t th e
.
,
re tur n fr om B abylon w as the typica l ret ur n o f the fi n al
exo d us o f I s ra el fr om the coun tri e s o f the captivity th a t

the te m pl e then b uildi n g w as a type o f th e glorio us te m ple
which wo ul d be b uilt i n th e l atter days th a t th e pre se n t
kingdom w as the fo re run n e r o f the Me ssianic kin gdo m
which a ll expected The visions co n tain ed i n the b o o k
.
o f Zech a ri a h prob ably writ te n i n th e yea rs 5 2 0 a n d 5 1 8

,
BC
. r eq uire to be m ore m in utely con s idered i n a sm u ch as ,
2
S e e th e ta le b b
a o ut th e se ve nty w e e ks i n th e las t ch apt er.
2
H ag . ii
6 9 .
-
.
2 ii
22 . .
1 60 THE PR E AC H I I G
'
OF J E S US CH R I S T .
they th ro w m uch light o n the prophecies an d the

1
Messian ic ch ara cte r o f Christ .
The first fo u r visions relate to the future o f Messian ic

2
Isra el Fo ur m essengers who h ave tra vell e d through
.
the di fferen t p arts o f th e world report to the An gel o f ,
th e Lord th at the world i s at re s t So lo n g as th is i s .

’
th e ca s e the s etti n g u p o f the Me ssianic ki ngdo m i n Zion

,
ca nno t take pla ce F o r th e h e ath e n th at i s the people.

,
‘
m ust rage a n d th e n atio n s m ust h ave th e ir m in d s se t

,
towards a vain thi n g an d th e kin gs o f the ea rth m ust

’
s e t the m s elve s up a n d the rul e rs t ake c o u n s el together

,
aga i n st the L o rd an d agai n st H i s a n oin te d o n the

, d ay ,
when Go d sh a ll se t H i s kin g up o n H i s holy h ill o f Zio n ,

3
h aving begotten h i m as H i s S o n This cann ot take .
’
place so lo n g as the strength o f the ki n gdo ms o f the

,
heath e n i s n o t ov e rthro wn ; so lon g as the d ay h as no t

co m e wh e n th e serva n t o f th e Lo rd sh all h a ve been
,
2
cho s e n as a sig n et to s eal the sin s to cover tran sgre ssion
‘ " ‘
, , ,
to m ake re co n cili ation fo r i n iquity to bri n g i n everl as ti ng ,
righte o usn ess to se al revelatio n an d se er an d to a n o i nt a

, ,
5
Most Holy Wh e n he th at brin geth good tidi n gs to
.
’
Jerusa lem shall h ave been sen t to Zi o n then he wi ll

’
6
. ,
say : Com fort ye com fort ye my people saith yo ur God ; , ,
sp e ak e e n co ura in gly to Jerus alem a n d cry un to her

y g , ,
that her bon dage i s accom pli sh e d tha t her i n iquity i s ,
pardo n e d th at sh e h ath received o f th e Lord s h and

,
’
do uble fo r all her sin s That voice will cry : i n the .

’ ’
wildern ess prep are ye th e w ay o f the Lord make straight ,
i n the des ert a highway fo r o ur G o d Every valley sh all .
be exalte d and every m oun tai n an d hill sh all be m ade

,
lo w a n d the cro oke d shall b e m ade straight a n d the

, ,
ro ugh pla ces pla in : an d th e glo ry o f the Lord sh all be

revealed a nd all fl e sh sh all s e e it tog e ther for the m outh
, ,
2
T h i t p t ti e n er f th p ph i f Z h i h h
re a on o b f ly d e ro ec es o ec ar a as e en ree eve
l p d f w p i t f i w w uld p m i t f i t f m H flm
' ’
o e as u ar as o r ne o n s o v e o er o ro o ann
,
W i gu g d E f i llu g S h iftb w i T h t xt i
’
e s sa n d f m hi
un r r n , an ro s c r e e s .
’
e e s a
t l ti
r ans a f m Bu on B ib lw k
ro n sen s Z h i 8
’ ‘
e er .
’ 2
ec . . .
2
Ps i i . .
2
H ag i i 2 2 2 3
.
-
.
3
D an . i x 24 . .
3
Is . xli . 27 .
1 62 THE PR E A H I N G C OF J E S US C H R I S T .
s e n t by the la tter a n
g e l to s pe ak to thi s y o un
g m a n ,
sa yi n g Jerusa le m shall be in habited without wa lls fo r

,
th e m ultitude o f m e n a n d ca ttl e which sh all b e i n the

m ids t o f h e r For I sai th th e Lo rd will be un to her a
.
, ,
wall o f fir e ro un d ab o u t an d w ill m an ife st my glory i n ,
th e m id st o f her H o ho flee fro m the la n d o f the

.
, ,
n o rth s aith th e Lor d ; fo r I h a v e s ca tte red y o u to the

,
fo ur w in d s o f th e he ave n sa ith the Lo rd Ho "Zi o n thou , .

,
th a t dwelles t with th e da ug hte r o f Babylo n m ake thy ,
esc ape F o r th us sai th the Lord o f Ho sts : fo r th e sake

.
o f the glory h a th he se n t m e u n to the h e a the n w hich
h a ve s poile d y o u ; ye a he th a t to ucheth yo u to u cheth the ,
a pple o f H i s e e F behold I m ove m h a n d over

y or .
y , ,
y ou , th at th e y be co m e a s o il un to tho s e th a t s erved
p
th e m ; a n d ye sh all k no w th at th e Lord o f Ho s ts h ath
se n t me Sin g a nd rej o ice O daughter o f Zion fo r 10 I
.
, , ,
c o m e an d I will thro n e i n the m ids t o f thee

, s a ith the ,
L o r d An d m any n ati o n s sh all j o in th e mse lves to the

.
Lo rd i n th a t d ay an d sh all be My people ; an d I will

,
thro n e i n the m idst o f th e e a n d tho u sh al t kn o w th a t the ,
Lord o f Ho sts ha th se n t m e un to thee An d th e Lord .
s h all take u n to Him s e lf J ud a h as H i s portio n i n th e Ho ly
Lan d an d shall choose Je r us ale m agai n Be silen t 0 all

, .
,
fl e sh before the Lord fo r He ha th com e for th o u t o f H is

, ,
holy ha bita tio n .

’
I n the fo ur th vision Ze chari ah was m ade to s ee Jo shua

l
,
th e high pries t who with Zerubbab e l h ad le d th e e ople

, , p ,
fro m B abylo n to Je r usale m He s tands b efo re th e an gel .
o f the Lor d a n d S a tan , the a cc use r at hi s righ t h and , .

,
But the Lord re buked the ac cus e r ; fo r n otwi ths tandi n

g
Jo shua s filthy garm en ts o f si n h i s in iquity sh all b e taken
’
fro m hi m an d th e Lord w ill cloth e him wi th fes ti ve ar

,
g
m e n ts a n d s e t a mitre o n hi s hea d An d i f Jo shua w i ll walk
, .
i n the Lo rd s ways and ke ep H i s cha rge h e s hall j ud e

’ ’
, g ,
the house o f th e Lo rd an d keep H is co urts an d th e Lo rd ,
will give h i m place s to walk ( or freedo m to m ove ) ’
Z h ii i 2
ec . .
M E S S I AN I C PR O P H E CI E S . 163
am ng o thos e that s tood by th at i s a mo ng the an gels , , .
This cro wn ed Joshua i s explaine d as a type o f the ’
s e r van t o f the Lord the bra n ch or z e m e h the sto n e

, , ,
thr ou gh whom the ini quity o f th e l a n d sh all be re m o v e d

i n o n e d ay ; wh e n Is ra el sh all dw e ll i n s afety i n th e la n d
o f promi se un der th e vi n e a n d the fi tr T h righte u
g ee e o s -
, .
b ra nc h i n Zion will there fo re be the setter up o f th e visible

’
re p r ese n ta tion o f God s i n vi sibl e kin d o m the’
g b urld er ,
of Je r u s al em with i ts te m pl e a n d p al a ce s ; he will be th e
one W ho m G o d s en ds to bri n g go o d tidi n gs to Jerus al e m ,
the te rr es tr i al Mes siah th e Me s sia n ic re aper th e g re a t

, ,
‘
king He will b e a si n n e r b ut hi s sin s will Go d take

’
.
,
fro m hi m an d clothe hi m wi th righte o us n e ss This rs th e

, .
r fec t ri ght e o us n ess o f the se r v a n t o f G o d wh o m th e

p e ,
un kn o wn proph e t h ad d e scribed as a to n i n g a n d re ig n i n g ,
and w ho m D a n iel h a d s e e n tra n sla te d i n to h e a ven b u t ,
who m n either o f th e proph e ts h ad i n any w ay conn ecte d

wi th th e s ettin g up o f the Messian ic ki n gd o m up o n
earth The righ te o us n ess o f th e ri ghte o us se rvan t will b e
.
i n as a coveri ng to th e si n ful s e rv a n t o f Go d w h o a t
g v e ,
the e n d o f Is rae l s s catteri n g a n d s erv itude i s to s e t up

’
the ki ng do m i n Zio n which sh all b e a n a ppro xi m a tive,
type o f the kin gd o m o f God i n he a v e n .
T h is di s ti n ction o f two Me ssiah s i s c o n fi r m ed by th e

1
followi n g v i sio n The proph e t see s a can dle stick h aving
.
,
seven lam p s to each o f which i s tran s mitte d thro ugh

, ,
seven p ipes the o il fr om th e vesse l o n th e to p o f the

,
can dlest ick The oil i s explain ed as the e m bl em o f the

.
S pi ri t o f G o d i n the ch urch Not by mi ght n o r by .

‘
,
ut by My Spirit sai th the Lord o f Hos ts A ’
p o w er b , , .
s i r i tua l reg en era tio n m u st there fore pre c e d e th e se tti n g

p
up o f th e Messi a n ic ki n gdo m upo n ea rth As Z e r ubb ab e l .
had be e n by Haggai defin ed as th e typ e o f th a t ch o se n

2
ser va n t o f G o d wh o m he wo u ld m a ke a s i g n e t so Jos h ua ,
was sh o w n to Zech ari ah as th e si nful bra n ch m a d e

ri h teo us It s eem s cl e ar th a t both Zerubb a b e l an d Jo sh ua
g .
Z ch i v 2
e . .
23 2
11. .
1 64 T HE C
poi n t to th e sam e s ervan t o f God who at the tim e o f th e ,
overthro win g o f the kin gdom s o f the e arth sh all b e se t

up i n the h o ly hill o f Zio n as th e An o in te d o f th e ,
‘
Lo rd 1
. B ut the m ain o bj e ct o f this v i sio n i s to poin t o u t
to th e pro phe t two an o i n ted on e s that i s two Chris ts o r
‘
,
’
M e ss ia h s 2
The s e two chose n se rvan ts o f Go d ar e here
.
typifie d by two olive tre e s o n th e righ t an d o n th e l e ft

sid e o f the ca n dle s tick th at i s o f th e Spiri t o f Go d
, ,
presi ding ove r the church H o w ar e we to in terpre t this .
p art o f the vision ? It i s p e rfe ctly cle ar th at they ar e

p o in ted o ut as two ch o s en vess e ls o f the Divin e Spirit as ,
sp e ci al orga n s o f the p o we r o f G o d as two a dvoc a te s o f ,
th e Ho ly Gh o s t U n le ss therefo re we h ave n o scriptural

.
a u th o rity fo r di s ti n g uishi n g tw o M e s si ah s th e Me s s i ani c ,
s ow e r a n d h i s vica r th e Messian ic re ap e r thes e two ,
a dvo ca t e s o f th e D i vi n e Spirit m u st be t a ke n to poin t to
Christ th e hea ven ly Mes siah and to the g rea t kin g th e

, , ,
’
s e tter u p o f th e pro m i s ed terres tri al ki ngdo m i n Zio n .
Wh a te ver vi ew m ay be taken o f o ur in terpre ta tion o f the

Me ssi a nic proph e cies i n the O ld Te sta m en t i t i s im possible ,
to de n y th a t Chri st s poke o f an other a dvoca te w h o m ,
h e wo u ld ask th e Fa ther to s e nd i n H i s na m e ; a nd th at
i n th e Revela ti o n o f Joh n th e tw o an oin te d o n es se e n by
Zech a riah are ca lle d th e two o live tre es an d the two -
can dle sticks s tan din g b efo re th e Go d o f the e arth an d ,

’
a re m ore e s p e ci a lly d e fi n ed a s G od s
’
two witn e ss e s
’
.
T h e Lo rd will give powe r un to the m an d they shall ,
pro phecy twe lve hun dre d an d sixty days 3

W hilst th er e .
’
fo re the oth e r com forte r or a dvoc ate cle arly i s the

s pirit o f truth yet th e s am e is calle d an other beca use
’ ’
, ,
it sh all h ave a n other h um a n organ o r instrum e n t an other ,
m an a s i ts a dvo ca te To this w e sh all pre s en tly refer

.
m o re m i n utely Here we h ave o nly to a d d th at the

.
words o f Jesus o n e so we th and an other re apeth will b e

, ,
’
2
Ps . 11 . Z ec h i v 14
2
. . .
2
R e v xi 4 5
. .
-
. F or th e pro bb
a le e xplana ti on o f th i s te rm see th e ch apte r
C h r o n olo gy
’
on .
1 66 THE C
dom s o f th e world which is to be the forerunn er o f th e

,
s et ti n g up o f the etern al ki n gdom o f God i n Zi o n Such .
an n o u n cem e n t we sh o uld e xpect to be m a d e by th e se r
v an t o f God i n th e l atter d ays F or he can no t u rge the .
escap e fro m Babylon wi th out sayi ng to the da ughter

l
,
2
o f B abylo n th at sh e i s to be destroyed he cann ot
spea k e n co uragin gly to Jeru sal em an d likewise to the
ki ngdom s o f the wo rld so lo n g as these h ave n o t beco m e

3
th e ki ngdom s o f o ur Lo r d a n d o f H i s Chris t Babylon ’
,
.
m us t fall th a t Zion m ay b e s e t up
,
This view rece ives .
further ligh t from a no th e r visi o n o f Ez ekiel s 4

The m an ’
.
clo th e d with lin en with a writer s i nkh orn by h is side

,
’
,
’
i s to go thro ugh the m ids t o f Jerusale m a n d s e t a m ark

up o n th e forehea ds o f the m e n th a t sigh a n d th a t c ry fo r
all the a bom i n a tio n s th a t b e do n e i n the m id s t ther eof

’
.
3
The m a n cloth e d with lin en th at i s with the garm ent ,
3
o f s al va tio n i s Jo sh ua tha t i s Zem e h th e b ran ch o ne
’
, , ,
o f th e two olive bran ch e s or An oi n ted O nes th e m an ,
w h o will h ave a fair m itre se t upo n hi s he a d a n d wh o ,
w ill be clothed with ( fes tive ) garm e n ts 7

I t i s the
’
.
s ervan t o f God t ifi e d by Zer ubb abel who m G d wil l

yp o ,
m ake a sign et o r a s ea lin g ri ng i n the d ay whe n H e

’
-
, ,
w ill overthrow the thron e o f kin gdom s 3 ’

It i s the .
pro phet pries t a n d kin g o f the latter days wh o shall

, , ,
re ceive the s eal o f th e livi ng God fo r th e urpo s e o f ’
p
,
se al i n g th e s ervan ts o f Go d i n their fore hea ds Ez e kiel ‘ ’

.
sa w h o w this chos e n s erv an t was co m m an ded to go th ro u h

g
th e m idst o f Jerusal e m a n d to s eal the s erv a nts o f God
by a m ark o n their forehea ds But he als o saw h i m .
h avin g a write r s in kh o rn by h i s side There ca n be

‘ ’ ’
.
,
there fore n o doubt as to the fact th at Eze kiel s pro ph e cy

,
’
a bout the m an clothed with li n en an d holdi n g th e ro ll o f ,
a book i s referred to i n the h f Zech ri h bo t

, p p
ro e cy o a a a u .
the flyin g roll Both directly conn ect the flyi ng r o ll with
.
2
Z e ch 11 7
. . . Ps c vi i
2
8 . xxx i . .
2
R ev . xi .
15 .
rm 6
2
C o m p D an. . .
3
I s lxi 10
. . . .
7
Z ech i ii 5 . .
2
R ev vii 2
. . i x 4 ; xi v . xxn 4 . . .
M E S S I AN I C PR O PH E C I E S .
1 67
Je rusa le m Z e ch ariah ho we ver w as sh own th a t this ro ll

. C H AP .
w hi ch is to go forth over th e fac e o f th e whole e a rth , ’ W ‘
w ill an n o u n ce th e co m in g j udg m e nt, the c urs e o f the

Lord I t w ill destroy th e thi e f an d h i m tha t s we ars
.
fa lsely I le t it go forth , sai th th e Lo rd o f Ho s ts , i n

.
or der th a t i t sh all en ter the ho use o f the thief a n d i nto ,
th e h o us e o f hi m th at sweare th fa lse ly by m y n a m e ; a n d 2
i t shall se ttle i n th e m ids t o f hi s h o use and sh all co ns um e ,
i t with the ti mb er thereo f a n d th e s to n es thereof

’
, .
2
The following vision sh o ws th a t afte r this j udgme n t J e rus a
o f the G e n til es i n co n fo rm ity wi th a previo us vi sio n

, th e ,
in iqui ty wi ll be t aken aw ay s udd e n ly Wicked n ess p e r P d .

ar o n ed
so ni fi e d b y a wo m an s itti n g i n th e m ids t o f a n eph ah i s
translated fro m the Ho ly La n d to th e lan d Shina r o r

Babylo n 3
Then fo llows th e vis io n o f th e fo ur ch a rio ts
.
2
,
which shows th a t i n the latte r d ays when the Lord w i ll

se t u hi s ki n gd o m i n Zio n h i s j udg m e n t will r e a ch a ll
p ,
the p arts o f the e arth .
3
The l as t vi sio n re fe rs to th e se tti n g up o f th e M e s C o ro nat i o n
si ani c ki n gd o m Am on g th e Je ws wh o h ad re m ai n e d
.
22
i n Babylo n so m e h a d go n e to Je rusa l e m fo r the p urp o s e 2 8 22
o f tra n s m it ti n g th e ir do na tio n s fo r th e b uildi n g o f th e
te m ple The ir n a m es were He ldai o r th e s urvivo r ’

. .
T o bij ah o r m y succ e ss i s Jeh o v ah Je d ai ah or J e h o va h

’
r e co gn is e s They were r e ce ive d i n th e ho use o f Josiah

.
’
or Je hov a h will h e al ( or s upp o rt ) whose fath e r w as ’
Ze phan ia h o r Jehovah will k e ep S uch ar e tho s e so ns .

’
3
o f th e ca ptivi ty th e hidd e n o n e s o f
,
the Lord wh o m ,
h e will g a th e r fro m all th e co u ntri es o f the c aptivity wh o ,
will sur vi ve th e d ay o f the se tti ng up o f the ki ngdom wh o m ,
Go d wi ll kn o w as hi s o wn a n d who m he will heal i n th e ,
day o f Zio n There fo re th e. pr o

p h et t akes th e silv e r an d
o ld w hi c h the s o ns o f th e ca ptivi ty h a ve bro ught an d

g ,
T h th i f i th A ti h i t w h h th h ly l d w h i h i t
’
2
e e s t l
e n c r s o as s o en e o an , c s o
he ‘
th p
e ti or f t h L don T h f l o w ie h e w h
or j t. th e a se - s e ar er s o re e c s e
name of th e L ord as th en mo re fully r e v e ale d

,
.
2 Z ec h 5 11
. v .
-
.
2 C m
o R ev p v . x ii . .
4
vi . 1 8 -
,
s
Ze c h v i 9 1 5
. .
-
.
3
Ps . lxx i i i 3 x . .
1 68 T HE C
m akes cro wns o f it a n d pro claim s th a t the fo re t o ld

s ervan t o f God Z e m ah th e Bra n ch sh all b ui ld the
’
, , ,
tem ple bea r the glo ry or rather th e royal diad e m an d

, , ,
as a pri e s t r ule upo n th e thro n e o f Go d e s tablishi n g p e a c e ,
betwe e n th e te mpora l a n d spiritual gove rn me n t which ,
will b e b o th united i n h i s p e rson .
2
T h e fo llowing two p r O ph e ti c p ar ts r e fe r to th e n e w
Isra el as th e flock o f Je ho vah w hich h e will lead a s a ,
sheph e rd whil s t tho s e w h o are O pp o s e d to thi s the o cra cy

,
will b e des troye d E ach o f th e se pro ph e tic parts co n sists

.
o f thre e se p a ra te propheci e s The thre e first cen tre roun d .
the id e a th at Is ra el i s th e flock o f th e Lo rd T h e fi rst .
show s h o w a s shep h erd H e will tak e ca re o f it the se co n d ,
how H e de live rs th e sam e fro m the po w e r o f those she p

herds who illtrea t h e r ; a n d i n the thi rd it i s poin ted o ut
how by i ngra titude to wards i ts go o d sh e pherd it falls
i n to th e h a n d o f th e b ad shepherd i n wh o se h an ds Go d ,
de liv e rs a p o rtion o f m an kin d T h e le a d ing tho ughts o f .
2
the first pro phecy ar e th e s e Babylo n will fall an d Zio n .
,
be set up Tyre i s po i n te d o ut as th e type o f Babylo n

.
i n the la tter days B e ho ld the Lord cause s her to i m

.
poveri sh a nd prec ipita te s i nto the sea her wall o f de fe n ce

, ,
a n d sh e h e rs el f i s devo ured with fire The fall o f B abyl o n ’

.
,
th at i s i n the n arrowe r s ens e the fall o f th e last en emy

, ,
o f Is ra e l o f th e An tich ris t wh o as a thie f has trodde n ’
, , ,
Jerusale m un der h i s fe et will be followe d by the s etting ,
up o f Zio n I en cam p ab o ut m i n e h o use as a defence

.
a gain s t a tta ck tha t n o o n e m ay go to a n d fro a g ain s t th e
s am e a n d th a t n o fur ther a n oppre ssor p ass over her

, fo r
n o w h av e I lo oked i n to i t with m i n e eyes Rejoice grea tly .
O daugh ter o f Zion sho ut O daughter o f Jerus ale m ,
b ehold thy kin g co m eth un to thee ; He i s a j ust an d vic

to ri o us o n e lowly a n d ri di ng upo n a n ass a n d u pon a
, , ,
colt the foal o f an ass And H e sh all sp eak pea ce

.
un to the n a tions a n d h i s do m in io n re a ch es from s ea to

,
s ea an d fro m the river to the e n ds o f the e a rth

, As for .
h —
Z ec i x xi ; u xi v
2
. . Z h ix
. r n -
.
2
ec . .
1 70 THE PR E A H I N G C OF J E S US CH R I S T .
In con d pro phecy it i s shown i n w h a t a s tate o f

the se ,
‘
d e l usio n an d wick e d n e ss th e kingdo m s o f th e w orld will be

i n th e l a tte r d ays o f Is ra el s cap tivity when Babylo n fal ls
’
, ,
a n d wh e n Is ra e l s r e d e m pti o n i s a cco m pli s h e d The ido ls

’
.
s peak sh a d o wy thi n gs a n d th e divin e rs s e e a lie an d th e

, ,
dre a m e rs sp e ak v an ity th e ir com fo r t i s a v ap o ur th e re

,
fo re they go astray l ik e sh e e p they b e co m e wea k b e c au s e ,
th e re i s n o sh e ph e rd Mi n e an ge r i s kin dle d agai n s t th e

.
sh e ph e rds a n d I will visit it a ga in st th e go a ts

,
F o r the .
Lord o f Ho sts will visit h i s fl o ck th e h o us e o f J udah , ,
a n d m ake it like h i s sta te h o rs e i n th e fight O ut o f .
h i m sh all c o m e fo rth th e cor ne r sto n e th e te n t n ail an d -
,
-
b a ttle b o w o ut o f h i m all o ppress ors toge th e r And

-
.
th ey sh all b e as m ighty m en treadin g do wn like s tree t ,
m i re ; an d th e y sh a ll fight b e cause th e Lo rd i s wi th ,
them a n d th e rid e rs o n h o rs e s sha ll be co n fo un de d

,
.
An d I wi ll s tre n gth e n th e h o use o f J udah a n d to the ,
h o use o f Jo s e ph I will giv e th e victo ry An d I le t th e m .
return fo r I h ave m e rcy up o n th e m th a t they sh all b e as ,
tho ugh I h ad n o t cas t th e m o ff F o r I th e L o rd a m .

, ,
th e ir God a n d will h ea r the m

, Th e ir children sh all .
s e e it a n d b e gl a d th e ir h e a rt s h a ll rej o ice beca u s e o f

, ,
th e Lo rd I will a ttract th e m hith e r a n d ga th e r th e m

.
, ,
fo r I am th e ir Re de e m er a n d th e y sh all i n cre as e as ,
b e fo re An d i f I s o w th e m a m o n g the peo ple they shall

.
,
th in k o f m e i n th e far co un tri e s a n d th e y sh all keep alive ,
with th e ir childre n a n d re turn For I brin g them back

, .
o ut o f Egypt an d I will g a ther th e m o ut o f A ssyri a :

,
in to the la nd Gile ad a n d Le b an o n will I bri ng them and ,
it will n o t suffice fo r th e m Th en he p ass es an xiety .
thro ugh the se a an d s mites t urm o il i n th e wa ters and

, ,
all the d e pth s o f th e Nile d r u t h d f A yri i

y p e
p r r e o s s a s ,
brought do wn an d the S ce ptre o f Egypt sh all cea s e An d

, .
I will s trengthen the m i n th e Lo rd an d they sh all walk ,
i n h i s n am e saith th e Lo rd
’
.
,
2
The third proph e cy further exp lai ns why i t i s th at
Z h x 2
ec . . Ze h xi 2
c . .
n s ssrAurc PR O PH E CI E S . 171
God s
’
er is kin dled against th e sh e pherds th at i s th e CH AP
ang , .
IV
r ule rs who s i t o n the thron e s o f ki n gd o m s The in tro ‘ ‘
d uc to r y p a rt refe rs to the tim e wh e n they sh all be

ove r th r o w n Ope n thy ga tes Leb an o n that fi re m ay
.
, ,
devo ur thy ceda rs " Howl th o u cypress fo r the ce da r , ,
is falle n in as m u ch as the glo ri o us o n es ar e S po il e d "

,
H owl ye o aks o f Bash an fo r th e im p e n etrable fo re st i s

, ,
falle n d o wn Hark Howlin g o f th e sh e pherds b e cause

.
,
their glory i s spoiled Hark " Ro arin g o f young li o n s

.
,
that th e pride o f Jordan i s S po ile d 2

.
I n the foll o win g p art the pro ph et hi m s elf repre se n ts T h fl k

ff
oc
h
the go o d Shepherd o f sca ttered Is ra e l o f the flock o f the ,
slau h te r uled ov e r by th e prin ces o f th e G e n til e

’
g r ,
h ug d o m s Th us saith the Lo rd m y Go d : fe e d th e
.
,
flo ck o f the s laughter which th e ir b uye rs slay wi tho u t

, ,
con si d e ri n g it as si n ; a n d he th a t se lls them s a ys

“P i d b e h e L rd fo r I b e c o m e ric
ra s e t o ,h a n d n o ne o f
the ir s he p herds sp are them Ye a I will no lo n ger .

,
s ar e the i n h abitan ts o f th e lan d s aith the Lord a n d lo

p , ,
I deli ver the m en every o n e i n to hi s n eighbour s h an d ’
an d in to th e h an d o f h i s ki n g ; a n d they sh all s m it e the
land an d I w ill n o t deliver o u t o f their h an d

’
.
,
Then I ( th e prophet ) fed th e flock o f the slaughte r ,.
i ndeed the m os t m i serabl e sh e e p An d I took un to m e .
two s ta ves ; th e o n e I c alled

”
lovin g ki n d ness a n d th e -
,
”
o th e r I call ed co ncord an d so I fe d the flock But
, .
’
3
tho ugh h e sle w three sh e pherds y e t with n e ith er o f ,
th es e s ta ves could the proph e t rule as shepherd o f th e

flock He h ad to cut as un de r b o th o f them in asm u ch as
.
“
th e pri ce s e t upon the Lord by Israe l w as n o m o re th an

th e pr i ce which had to b e paid fo r the libera tio n o f a
slave th a t i s thirty piece s o f silver The proph et was ’
.
,
th en co m m an ded to ta ke th e i ns trum e n ts o f a fooli sh

sh eph e r d For 10 I le t a sh e ph e rd arise i n the l an d
.
, ,
2
H a g u 22 . . .
2
Z ech 1 3
. xi .
-
.
2
T h ese seem to re fer to th e i ngs k Z ach ar i ah an d S h allum , ’
an d to a
th ird on e n o t m en ti oned i n 2 Ki ngs xv 8 1 5 .

-
. S ee Bu
ns en s
’
Bib e lwe rk,
’
i i 8 12
. .
1 72 THE C
PR E A H I N G OF J E S US C H R I S T .
who sh all n o t lo o k afte r th o se th at ar e b e i n g lo s t ; th a t

which i s go n e astray w ill h e n o t se e k n o r h eal th at w hi ch ,
i s wou n d e d H e will n o t tak e h e e d o f th at which i s

.
dise a se d b ut h e will e a t the fl e sh o f th e fa t an d te ar

, ,
th eir claws i n pi e ce s W o e to th e fa ls e sh e ph e rd th at
.
de se rts fro m h i s fl o ck " M ay th e swo rd co m e up o n h i s

ar m a n d u p o n h i s right e y e " H i s a r m sha ll b e u tte rly
dri e d up a n d hi s right e y e sh all b e u tterly blin d e d
,
.
’
T h e t wo s ta ve s se e m to p o in t to tw o go o d s h e pherd s ,
th ro ugh wh o se i nstrum e n t ality Je h o vah th e Sh e ph e rd o f ,
Isra e l will l e a d H i s chos e n p e o ple to th e a cco m plish m en t

,
o f all th e pro m i s e s m a de to th e s a m e by th e m o uth o f th e
proph e ts T h e tim e h a d n o t c o m e fo r e i th e r o f these

.
cho se n in strum e n ts fo r eith e r o f th e two a n o inted on e s

, ,
which had b e e n sh o wn to Z e ch ariah Bo th o f the se .
s tav e s re fer to th e co n fir m a ti o n o f th e co v e n an t which

G o d m a d e wi th a ll H i s p e o pl e 2
Th e re fo re H e h a d to .
bre ak bo th st aves o n e afte r an o th e r Havin g bro ke n th e

, .
first s tav e th e pro ph e t i s sh o wn th a t th e go o d sh e ph e rd

, ,
th e An o in t e d O n e w h o will b e th e firs t m e ss e nge r o f the

co ven an t will b e rej ecte d an d alth o ugh h e i s th e r ep r e
, ,
s e n ta ti v e o f G o d hi m s e l f h e w ill b e priz e d a s worth n o

,
m o re th an a slave tha t i s thirty S h e k e ls o f silver 2

The ’
, , .
thirty pi e ce s o f silve r h a d to b e ca st by the proph e t to

the p o tte r i n th e h o use o f th e Lo rd T o un d e rstan d the .
’
hidde n m e an in g o f this passag e we m u st r e fe r to Jere ,
m i ah s pro ph e ci e s T h e pro ph e t h avi ng go n e to th e pot

’
te r s h o use saw that th e v e ss el that h e m ade o f cl ay w as

’
m arre d i n th e h an d o f th e p o tt e r : s o he m a d e i t aga i n
a n o ther vess el, s eemed d to the to ma ke i t
’
as
g o o o tter
p .
J e r e m iah is
to ld th at as the cl ay i s i n the potter s h and ’
s o i s th e h o u s e o f Is rae l i n th e h an d o f Go d 3
an d th a t
’
as o n e brea k e th a p o tte r s v e s s e l th a t can n ot be m a d e

’
whol e aga in e ven s o will th e Lo rd o f Hos ts bre ak the

,
p eo ple o f Israe l a n d th eir city 4

Ye t as th e p o tter .
’
m o ulds agai n the fr agm e n ts o f clay in to a n other vessel ,
2
Z h xi 10
ec . E .xxi 3 2 J x iii 1 6
2
x . . .J xi x 11
2
er . v .
-
.
2
er. . .
tim e when Is rae l i s at rest and dwells safe ly i n th e ,

’
Ho ly Land b e ing established at Je rusalem with o ut walls

, ,
b ars n o r ga tes
,
2
The p ro ph ecy o f Zech ariah therefo re
.
, ,
se e m s to re fe r to a tim e which h as bee n pr e c e d e d by the
s e ttin g u p o f th e Me ssi a n ic th eo cra cy o f which we ar e ,
la te r to ld by the wo rd o f p ro phecy th at it will be es ta

b li sh e d after tro ubl e d ti m es wh e n n a tio n will ri se agai n st ,
n a tion b ut th a t it will n o t b e a tta ck e d fo r th e p e ri od o f a

,
th ousan d ye ar s .
What th e re fo re h e re i mm e diate ly con cerns us i s the

, ,
de scrip tio n give n o f the spiritual and un ive rsal n a tur e o f

th i s th eo cracy I t will b e se t up by th e Lord who
.
2
fo rm e th th e s piri t o f m a n wi thi n h i m I n th a t d ay
’
.
,
h e tha t i s fe ebl e am o n g th e i nh abi ta n ts o f J e r usal e m

s h all b e like David an d th e h o use o f D avid shall be as
‘
,
3
G o d as th e an ge l o f th e Lo rd b e fo re th e m
,
Here i t i s .
’
c l e ar ly p o i n ted o u t th a t th e s o u rce o f thi s s tre ngth sh all
b e th e n a m e o r Spirit o f Go d F o r o f th e an gel o f the .
Lo rd it i s wri tten ; My n am e i s i n h i m This i s ‘

.
’ 2
c o n firm ed by th e fo llo wi ng pro m is e s Then will I po ur

up o n the h o us e o f D avid a n d upo n th e i n h abi tan ts ,
o f Jerus al e m a spirit o f gra ce an d o f s u

, pplica tio n an d ,
they ( shall) lo ok upo n m e wh o m they pi e rc e d an d th ey ,
m o urn fo r h i m as o n e m ourn e th fo r th e on ly so n and ,
sh all we e p bit terly fo r hi m as o n e we e p s over th e fi rs t

3
born I n th at d ay th e re sh all be a fo un ta in ope n ed to
’
.
th e hous e o f D avid a n d to th e inh abi ta n ts o f Jerus ale m, ,
ag ai n s t s i n an d un clea n n es s
3 ’
The n e w Isra el will b e .
ga th e re d un de r th e bann er o f Holin ess un to the Lo rd 7

.
’
Mala chi or m y m esse n ge r i s th e las t o f the p re

, ,
’
Ch ris tian Me ssiani c p r oph e ts Already Joe l h ad fore told .
t hat J e hovah would dwe ll i n Zio n th at h i s Wor d wo uld ,
go forth fro m Jeru salem an d th a t H i s Spirit would b e ,

.
po ure d upon all flesh Mich a h ad shown th a t th e se latter . .
d ays m us t be pre ced e d by a s cat teri ng o f Is ra el in to all

2
E h xxx iii 1 1
z ec . Z h x v 1 . 8. E xxi i i 2 1
2
ec . 11 . .
2
x 11 . .
2
x. . .
3
Z h xii 10
ec . Z h xiii 1
.
Z h xii i 9 ; xi 20 ; E x xxvii i 36
.
3
ec . . .
7
ec . v
. . . .
M E S S I AN I C PR OPH E CI E S .
ar ts o f th e world cons equen t upo n th e e n tire d estructio n

p ,
of Jer usa le m Isai ah an d Jere miah defin e d th e ki n g who

.
sho uld r e ig n i n Zio n as th e B ra n ch o f th e L o rd an d
E ze ki e l a s a Prin c e T h e unk n o wn proph e t o f the cap

’
.
tivi ty h a d d es cribed the tim e wh en dis pe rs e d Is ra el wo uld

b e co m forte d i n Jerusale m whe n th e gl o ry o f th e L o rd ,
wo uld r i s e u po n the ch o se n city an d G e n tile s a n d ki n gs , , ,
and a ll fl es h wo uld a s se m ble th e re B e fo re this glo rio us .
tim e p e rfect righte ousn es s m u st b e se t fo rth b y th e

r igh te o u s s e rva n t who th e re by wo uld ato ne fo r a n d
,
j us tify m an y Daniel saw tha t this righte o us se rvan t wo uld

.
b e tra n s la ted in to h e av e n th e re to re c e iv e a un ive rsal an d

,
e te r n al kin gdo m Th us a re ge n e ra tin g a n d a to ni n g a

.
,
spirit ual re fo rm e r w o uld pr e c e d e th e s e tti n g u p o f the

,
te r re s tri a l kin gdo m i n th e lan d o f pro m is e T his i s wh a t .
M a la chi co n firms by h is pro ph e cy o f th e Divin e m e ss e n

e r wh o m G o d wi ll s e n d th a t he sh all pr e p a re the wa y
g ,
b e fo r e hi m I t i s afte r this prep a ra tio n by th e Divi n e

.
m esse n ge r th a t Je h ov ah will s udd e n ly co m e to hi s

te m ple a n d with h i m th e m e sse n ge r o f th e co v e n a n t
’ ’
, ,
i n who m Is rae l de lights T h e pr O ph e t s d e scripti o n o f

’
.
th e d a y o f the co m in g o f the L o rd as th e gre at r e fi n er ’

,
who will de man d o f I s rae l an o ffe ri n g i n rig hte o usn e ss

’
sh o ws th a t it i s th e righte o us se rv a n t o f Go d wh o will
b e se n t to prepare th e w ay befo re h i m It i s h e wh o .
w ill prea c h the tru e k no wle d ge th e ri ghte ousn es s by ,
fa ith i n th e G ra ce o f Go d a n d th us will beco m e th e ,
s to n e which w as to be se p a ra ted fro m th e m o un tai n o f
th e Lo r d n o t by m an s h an d a n d ro ll a gai n s t th e ki n g
’
, ,
d o ms o f this world a nd de stro y the m Haggai pro .
cla i m e d th at this destru cti o n o f th e ki n gdo m s o f the
world an d with it th e settin g up o f th e Me ss ianic

,
ki ngdo m i n Zion which previou s pr o ph e ts h ad co n n ec te d

,
with th e s am e wo u ld tak e pla ce i n little while

’
,
a .
Ze ch a ri a h w as sh own i n v i sio n s th a t the co v e ted kin gd o m

i n Z i o n co uld n o t b e se t up s o lo n g as the fo ur p arts o f
.
the wo rld we re a t rest ; b u t th a t th e j udgm en t o f th e

Gen tiles an d the glory o f I srae l would surely com e The .
promised Bra n ch wo uld be ki n g an d p r iest a n d r ul e ,
ove r th e n e w Israel gathere d from all n atio n s i n th e lan d ,
o f pro m i se O f thi s grea t kin g o f th e m e ss e n ge r o f th e

.
,
co ve n an t th e se c o n d So lo m o n so l o n g e xp e cted by Isra el
, , ,
Malachi s ays tha t h e will co m e i n th e spirit an d p o we r o f

Eli as and th at he will turn the h e a rt o f th e fa th e rs to
,
th e child r e n a n d th e he a rt o f th e childre n to th e ir fa thers

’
, ,
t h us ma ki n g p ea c e Israe l th e fi r s t b o rn o f a ll n a tio n s a n d
.
,
-
th e re fo re th e father o f the m will i n those days b e no ,
m o re des pi s e d a n d rej e c te d b ut th e heart o f th e Gen tiles ,
w i ll b e turn e d to Is ra el their fa ther A fusio n an i nti .

,
m a te un io n o n a co m m on gro un d will th e n b e fo rm ed to , ,
which th e pro ph e cie s refer .
T h e d aughte r o f Zio n h as l o ng w aite d fo r th e brid e

gro o m S h e ha s b e e n th e b a rre n which did n o t bear
.
,
1
which did n o t travai l wi th child She h as lo nged fo r th e .
Messianic ti m e wh e n sh e should bear a so n an d ca ll hi s

n am e I m m a n u el Go d w i th us But sh e k n e w n o t th e 2
, .
tim e o f h e r visi ta tio n ; th e dayspring from o n high

3
2
which h a d visited h e r w as hi d before her e ye s She ’
.
‘
was ca ll e d Je z r e e l fo r h e r ch ildre n w ere s ca ttere d ,

her
—
child Lo Ruh am ah was n o t u nd e r gra ce a n d Lo A m m i ’
-
no t m
y p e o pl e B ut there i s a re m n a n t
. J
’
ud ah is u n de r .
grace ; fo r th e Lord will ha ve m ercy o n the house o f

J udah an d wi ll save the m an d thro ugh th e m Is ra el a lso ,
w h o s e s o ns a r e n o m o re to b e call e d n o t m y p e o ple b ut
’
s o n s o f th e livi n g G o d An d th e n sh all th e childre n o f

’
.
J ud ah a n d th e children o f Isra el b e ga thered toge th e r ,
a nd app o i n t th e m s elv e s o n e h ea d a n d they sh all co m e u

p ,
o ut o f th e l a n d
3
A bro th e rly un i o n shall th e n be form ed
.
’
i n th e ho u se o f Ab ra h a m b e twe e n th e s on s o f Abrah am
i n th e fle sh a n d the so n s o f Abrah am i n th e spirit Both .
recogni se their co m m o n ori gi n i n the roo t o f Jess e th e ,

’
h o ly fi r s tfr ui t ; th e vi n e wh o se ro o t i s ho ly an d wh ose ,
3
bran ch e s ar e to be h o ly T wo bre thre n wh o h ave .
,
I li l L k i 78 ; xi x 42
2
s . v. I . 14 2
L uk xix 44 s . v1 1 . .
2
e . :
2
u e . .
I xi 1 ; R m xi 16 ; J h x
.
3
Il i ll
os . . .
3
s . 1 10 . o . . o n v
.
-
.
1 78 THE PR E AC H I N G OF JE S US CH R I S T .
‘
two oin ted on es wh o sh all s tan d by th e Lo rd o f th e
an ,
’
2
wh o le ea rth It i s th e Me ssian ic reaper i n the city O f
.
’
th e grea t ki ng He sh al l prosper i n the latter days o f

.
’
Is rael s s ervit ude when th e Lord who h as b e e n s ore

’
disple as ed with the heathen sh all h ave re turn e d to ,

’
2
Je rus ale m with m e rcies wh e n th e tim e O f Isra e l s r e ,
’ ’
3
d e m p tion sh all h ave dr awn n igh .
’
S o fa r as the hea ve ns a re above the e arth so far a s the ,
we i ghtier m atte rs o f th e law a r e ab o ve the w orks o f the

law so far i s the ki ngd o m o f he ave n beyo n d th e M O S
,
s i a n i c t e rre stri al kin gdo m s e e n by the e a rli e r prophe ts ;
s o fa r a lso i s the h e a v e n ly M e ssi ah abov e th e terr e strial

.
Me s i h the Mess ian ic s o wer above the Me ssi anic re aper

s .
, .
T h e s e tting up o f th e te rre strial Me ssian ic kin gd o m i s

re s e rve d fo r the e n d wh e n th e sain ts o f the Mo s t High ,
s h a ll tak e th e ki n gdo m an d p o ss ess the ki ngd o m fo r e ver , ,

“2
ev e n fo r e v e r an d e v e r B ut even th e n thi s w i ll o nly .
b e th e ki n gdo m und er th e w hole hea ven which as a

’
type o f the kin gdo m o f hea ven i s de stin e d to beco m e o ne ,
wi th it The h e avenly Me ssiah h as alre ady O pe n e d the

.
h eavenly kingdom ; a n d al tho ugh fo r its fin al acco m plish

m e nt th e set ti ng up o f the te rres tri al ki ngdo m i s r e qui site
, ,
yet th e door i s O p en e d th e key o f kn owle dge th e key o f , ,
th e ki ngdom o f hea ve n i s re s tored ; the la tter ha s already

co m e fo r al l who a r e m o v e d by th e Spirit o f God .
D i
an e l.
The apocryph al do ctrin e about th e Divi n e Wisdom ,
Wo rd or Spirit which w as i n th e beginni ng w ith Go d , ,
a lth o ugh as we h a ve s e e n fu lly recogni se d i n the Ch urch

, ,
o f Al e xan dri a was n o t r e c o g ni s ed by the a uthori ties i n

,
Pales ti n e An d y e t the w ritings contain e d i n th e b o ok O f

.
Daniel sho w th at th e write r was well vers e d i n th e prin

c i le s o f a pocryph a l o r re fo rm ed Judaism It i writte
p s n .
th a t Ne b uch ad n e zz ar ki n g o f Babylon ordered th a t cer , ,
tain O f the children o f Isra e l i n whom w as n o b lemish ,

‘
,
b ut well fa vo ured an d s kil ful i n all wi s d o m an d c un nin g

, ,
i n kn o wledge an d u n ders tand i ng s ci ence were to be

’
, ,
2
Z h i 14 e
c . Z h i 1 5 16
v . . L uk xx i 28
2
D ec n 18 2 7. .
, .
2
e . .
2
an . v .
, .
M E S S I AN I C PR O PH E C I E S . 179
taught the lea r n i ng andton gue o f th e C ha ld cea ns Of 2

‘ ’
.
Daniel it i s especially remarke d tha t he w as en do we d ,
with co un sel and wisdom an d th at he acknowl e dge d ,

’
th at God giveth wi sdom un to th e wi se; an d k n owledge

2
to the m th a t k n ow un ders tan di ng I f then the ap o , ,
cr yph al do ctrin e abou t the Divi n e Wi s dom which i n th e ,
beginn in g w as with God and i n all ages was sen t to m an , ,
to m ak e hi m th e frien d an d S o n o f Go d ca n be tra ce d to ,
Babylon then Daniel m ust h av e b e en a cquain te d wi th it

, ,
si nce h e w a s i ns tructed i n the kn o wl e dg e o f the Ch aldae an s ,
as Mo s e s h ad been i n str ucte d i n th e k n owledge O f th e
Egypti an s An d although i n the b o o k o f D an iel no dire ct

.
a ll us io n i s m a de to this yet th e vi s i o n a bo u t o n e li ke a
,
S o n O f M an m ay alre ady by D an i el h ave be e n un d e rs to o d

to s ta n d i n so m e con n e ction with thi s doctrin e .
Thes e prophetic views o f D an ie l about the S o n o f E noch
M an were i n the la s t pr o Chri s ti an tim es m ore fully -
develop e d as we have poi n ted o ut i n the apocryp h al b o o k

, ,
o f E n och Whi lst D ani el sp eaks o n ly o f o n e like a S o n

.
o f M an the writers o f the b o o k o f E n och refer to the

‘
,
S o n O f M an who h as bee n wi th God ever sin c e the

’ ’
begi n n i n g ; He i s above every creature and eve n ab o ve ,
the a n gels He po ss esses the Hidden W isdom o f th e

.
Lord a n d perfe ct righteousn ess ; H e will appear o n earth

,
i n orde r to j u d ge the sam e an d to bri n g d own th e ki n g ,
d o m O f the heavens He will destro y the G e ntile p o wers

.
,
j udge the livin g an d the dead and d estroy the unrighteo u s , .
Th en a ll the mighty o n es will b o w before hi m ; H e will

establi sh th e Church o f the sai n ts ; h eaven an d e arth
will b e re n ew e d an d the S o n o f M an will live i n e t e rn a l
,
glor y w ith H i s chosen on es whi ch He has join e d u n to ,
Himse lf .
Var ious h an ds have a t diff re n t tim es been e m plo yed e
i n th e c o m po sitio n O f th i s wo rk ; b ut we cann ot a cce pt

the su gge s ti o n either th at the e n tir e work was writte n
,
i n th e s eco n d c en tury or th a t th e s ection refe rri ng ,
2 D an i 3, 4
. .
2
11 . 14, 2 1 , 23 .
to the S o n O f M an i s an in terpola tio n datin g fro m the

Christian period We h ave tried to show th at th e
.
do ctrin e about the im perfect i n carn ati ons o f the Divi n e

Word i n all ages fo r the purpose O f raisi ng sons o f Go d
,
a m o n g s o ns o f m e n i s a pre C hristi an hidd e n doctrin e ;

,
-
that Dani e l the prophet o f the S o n o f M an m ust h ave bee n

, ,
w ell a cquai n ted with the sam e ; a n d th at am on g the

guardian s o f s ecret tradi tion m any m ust h ave appli e d the
vision o f the ascen ding S o n o f M an to the e xpecte d
Me ssiah The book o f En o ch proves th a t i n th e las t
.
r e C hris tian ti m e tr ans la ted E n och was expect e d to

p
-
re turn acco m p an ied by Elij ah at the tim e o f the gre at ,
j udgm en t after which the Messiani c kin gdom i n Zio n

,
wa s to b e se t up b y an e a rthborn Messiah Am o n g the .
s o ns o f G o d o n e arth will b e an an oi n ted o n e an e s pecial ,
in str um en t i n Go d s h an d a ch o sen h um an advocate o f

’
th e Divi n e Word or Spiri t o f God The Lo rd o f .
Ho sts a n d H i s S o n th at i s th e S o n of M an or tran slate d

,
’
E n o ch wi ll un ite them s elves un to the m fo r e ve r Here

,
’
.
’
w e h ave al s o to refe r to the fo urth bo o k o f Ezra co n ,
tainin g the apocalyp se o f Ezra written by a Ph ari se e i n ,
th e re ig n o f Nerva b e tween the ye a rs 96 an d 98 ,
No m e n tio n i s m ade o f Jesus whi lst th e Messiah kin g O f ,

-
th e s e ed O f D a vid who h as be e n i n vi sible to m a n u n til

,
the latter days i s expected to com e soo n an d before the

, ,
fi nal j udgm e n t a cco m p an i e d by such m e n as En och and

,
Elij a h to rul e o n earth durin g a limited period o f 4 00

,
ye ars when the S o n O f God will die At a certai n ti m e

, .
h e will d e sc en d i n the clo uds o f he ave n an d res t o n Zio n s ,

’
hill whils t Jerusalem becom e s the city o f th e te n tri b es

, .
Referrin g to o ur fo rego in g in vestigatio ns we arri ve at ,
th e fo ll owi n g co n cl us io n s
1 B efore th e B abylo ni an c aptivity all Messi a n ic pro
.
p h e ci e s re ferr e d to the s etti n g u

p o f a terre s t r i al k i n gdo m ,
r ul e d o ver by an a n oin ted h um an i n divid ual .
2 Un d e r the i n fl u e n ce o f the a p o cryph al doctrin e

.
a bo ut the Di vi n e W o rd a s th e w ill i ng S avi o ur o f all i n all

1 82 THE C
l o all the mysteri es o f th e kingdo m o f heav e n which

as a s
they co ul d then b e ar by H i m who was Him se l f th e ,
in ca rn at e Word fro m the begin nin g the person ifi ed ,
S avi o ur o f all the m an raise d to the Go d h e ad

,
.
We con clude with a quotation fro m Cal vi n s works ’

.
I f o n e does n o t wi sh to de n y th at Chris t h as been m ade

a tru e m an o n e m us t n o t be ash am ed to co n fe s s th at
,
h e h as volun tarily s ubj e cted him self to all the thi n gs

2
which can not be sep arated from th e hum an n ature .
’
After quoti ng this p assage a profoun d theo lo gian a dds ,
Ign oran ce s trife and pro gress ar e i nsep arably con n e cted
, ,
2
with the h um an n ature th e m o st pure an d the m ost holy , .
’
CH R I S T AN D T H E J E W S .
Je sus taught with such po we r (n o t and

’
hr i s t th e
so c o n tra ry to the m a nn e r o f th e Scribe s or the l e a rn e d i n
Scripture that th e p e opl e were as toni sh e d at h i s doc

,
3
trin e .
’
Whils t He ab sta in e d from atten din g the te m ple
s ervice it w a s H i s c ustom to go in to th e syn ago g ue o n
’
th e S abb ath d ay wh e re H e i n va ri ably as it s e e m s s to od

’
, , ,
f o r to r ea d O n s uch o cca sio n s it wo ul d app e ar th at

’
u
p .
, ,
th e co un cil o f elders presidin g over th e syn ag o gue o r s om e ,
o th e r perso n o f low e r ra n k h an ded o n e o f the b o oks of ,
Ho ly Writ to hi m wh o wa s to inte rpret the sam e It is .
pro b able th at the in terpre tin g Rabbi h ad the choice O f the

b o o k o ut O f wh i ch he wi shed to read an d in terpret a pas
s ag e fo r i n the a cco un t o f h i s teaching i n the syn agogue
o f N az areth i t i s wr i tt e n th a t h a vi n g clo sed th e book
, ,
he gave it again to th e m inister (or rather to th e

an d s a t do w n
’
We sh all later p o i n t o ut that .
to the doctors o f the oral Targum which form e d the ,
s tan dard o f in ter pre ta tio n i n the syn agogu e s altho ugh th e ,
public rea ding o f any p art o f th e sam e was s trictly fo r

bidden Again we sh all show th at accordi n g to se veral
.
, ,
2
C l i C m
a v n, L uk 40 o . on e 1 1. .
2
C l i
o an J e u Ch i t t l C y s es M si ani qu d T mp r s e es ro an c ess es e so n e s.
,
M at vi i .
2
.
CH R I S T TH E TE ACH E R . 1 83
inferen c e s con tai n ed i n the fourth go spel Jesus w as an ,
ackn owledged tea cher o f this cl ass a n d t ha t i n a ccord a n ce , ,
with w h a t s eem s to h a ve b e e n a ge n e ra l c usto m H e w as ,
as s uc h call ed by the dis ti n gui s hin g na m e o f Ra bbo n i .
T h e eye s O f all the m th at were i n th e syn agogu e we re

fasten ed o n H i m a s so o n as H e b eg an h i s i n te rpre ta ti o n
’
at th e e n d o f which even i n H i s n a tive city wher e H e h ad

, ,
the leas t ch an ce O f bei n g a ccept e d a s a pr o ph e t a ll b a r e ,
H i m witn es s (or p ra is e d Hi m an d w o n de r e d a t th e
”
racio us or ble ss ed ) word s w h ich pr o c e ed e d o ut o f H i s
g (
mouth They all fe lt th at H e sp o ke no t O f hi m self b u t
.
’
i n th e high e st s en s e O f th e word as th e ora cle o f Go d 2 ’

.
Ye t a s s o o n as H e h ad re pro v e d th e m all th e y i n th e ,
syn a g o ue were fi lled w i h w r a th a n d m ade a

’
g t ,
plan to ca st H i m down h e adl o n g from th e bro w o f th e ’
2
hill w h e reo n thei r city was b uilt T h e p e o ple o f th e .
Je ws m ight w e ll as k W ho i s th is S o n o f M an ? fo r o nly
,
’
to the i n itia ted i n the se cr e t tra ditio n o f their fo r e fa th e rs

co ul d it be k n ow n th a t by callin g Him se lf th e S o n o f ,
M a n Chri s t id e n tified Hi m se lf with th e Divi n e Wo r d

, ,
which as th e fi rs t born am o n g all cre atures w a s i n th e

,
-
,
be gin n in g w ith God F o r this r e aso n H e sp o ke to th e.
p eo ple i n p arable s on ly By so d o i n g H e wish e d to c o n .
t o H i s co un trym en i n a l e g a l m a n n e r th e l e a ve n o f a
ve
y , ,
truth th e s pr e adin g o f which th e l ea d e rs o f th e J ewi sh

,
ch urch a t all tim es prohibite d Jesus h ad there fo re to .

, ,
co ns ider how th e n e a rn e s s o f th e kin gd o m O f h ea v e n
co uld be a n n oun ce d with o ut al ar m in g th e Ph a ri se e s an d ,
withou t g ivin g ris e to the suspici o n th at th e m a n w h o

procl a im e d it co ns id ere d Him se lf as th e S o n o f Go d It .
was on ly po ssible p e a ce ably to d o so by sp e a ki n g to th e

3
pe ople i n p a rables exclusively Th us th o ugh th ey saw th e .
,
S o n th ey i n fact saw h i m n o t an d th o ugh h e a ri ng s o m e

,
O f the m y s terie s o f th e ki n gd o m o f h e a v e n th e y n e i th e r ,
h eard n o r un de rstood th e m An d th us the I s aiani c p m1 .
f lfill d 2
f th i p p l h t i w d
’
h w
‘
as u e o r s e o e s e a r s a x e
p ec
y ;
2
1 P e te r l v. II .
2
Luke i v 16 3 0 .
-
.
2
M a t. xm . 34 ; co mp . Lu ke xu
2
I s vi 9 . . .
gross an d th ei r e ars ar e d ull O f heari ng an d th e ir eye s

, ,
t hey h ave clo s ed l e s t a t a ny ti me th e y sh o uld se e with

,
their eyes an d hear with their ears an d sh o uld un d er

, ,
s ta n d wi th thei r hea r t an d should be co n verted an d I

, ,
should he a l th e m
’ 2
.
Fro m this it cle arly fo ll ows th at tho ugh Jesus would

gladly h ave gathered th e people O f th e Je ws to geth e r as ,
the in dw e lli n g Savi o ur o f all h a d bee n st riving to a e com

li sh i n tim e s o f old he i r h a rdn e ss o f he ar t i n c o n se
2
p t , ,
e n c e o f which a t le as t s o m e o f the law s pre cepts were

’
q u
given h a d un der the b an eful infl uen ce o f their l e ade rs

, , ,
i n creas e d to such an e xten t th at th e y co uld n o t a t any

ti m e d uri ng h i s stay o n e arth be brought n ea rer to G o d .
They were a a n atio n i n cap able o f u n der tan di n g with

s s
th e ir hearts th e n ecessi ty o f th at spi ri tual rege n e r a tio n

without which n o o n e c an en ter in to the kin gdom O f
h eav e n Like the sun which m e lts th e wax b ut h arde n s
.
,
th e clay J e sus co uld produce an i m pre ssio n o n the fe w

,
whose hearts were capable O f receiv in g H i s i nfl u en ces .
But the people as a whole sh ut o ff fr o m th a t kn o wlege , ,
which wo uld h a ve brought the m un der the op e ra ti o n o f

th e Divin e Spiri t were w an tin g i n th at fa ith i n the po wer
,
O f God wh ich i s n ece ssar y to sal va tio n .
E ven am on g the di s ciples o f Je sus there were b ut few

wh o h a d so fully un ders tood H i s do ctrin e as to be able
to prea ch un ai ded the go spel O f th e kin gdom in
3
all th e w o rld fo r a W itn e ss un to al l n atio ns
, For .
’
2
a ltho ugh i n the Go sp e l afte r J o h n it i s recorded th a t
‘
s o m e O f H i s di s ciple s recogn i s ed H i m a t o n ce as the
Me ssiah it was n o t till som e tim e after tha t the true

,
Me ssiah ship o f Jes us was re vealed suddenly to Peter by

God him self O n the rock o f Peter s in spir ed con fession
.
’
Jesus prom is ed to build H i s un iversal Church an d from

th at tim e we m ay assum e tha t this mystery m ore fully ,
2
. x
M at i ii 1 3 1 5 .
-
.
2
F o r th e fulle r d evelopmen t o f th i s se e T h e G o s el p after Lu k e,
’
N O 6
xx
.
J
.
2
M at . iv I 4 . .
2
oh n i 40 f
. .
1 86 THE PR E AC H IN G OF J E S US CH R I S T .
of a pocryph al or s ecre t tra di tion which form the groun d

work O f that re fo rm a tio n O f the n a tio na l I s ra e litic fai th -
the comm en cem en t o f whi ch we ha ve trace d to the tim e

o f the B abylo ni an captivi ty .
I n the fi rst pla ce Jes us taught the livin g God to be

,
o n e a n d in visibl e He i s the Supermun d an e Creator

.
,
whose thro n e rs i n the heav e ns an d whom n o m an h a th ,

‘
2
s ee n a t an y tim e He rs a Spirit an d s en ds down H i s
.
’ ‘
,
’
Spirit fro m above to b e with m an below He i s th e .
2
O ne who alo n e i s good S O fa r H i s doctri n e i s .
—
ide n tical with the p r e Chri stia n Apocryph a I n th e .
s eco n d pl a ce J esus a ckn owl e dg e d a n d ide n tified Hi m s el f

,
with th e Wisdo m Wo rd Grace Po we r o r Spi ri t O f Go d

, , , , ,
which i n th e Ap o cryp ha i s de scrib e d as th e a ton ing

Me di ator b e twe en Go d an d m an the Sa vio ur who i n all ,
a g e s ta kes a way the s ins O f th e world a n d m a kes O f s o ns ,
O f m e n s o ns O f GO d Aga in the ap o cryph al do c trine

.
,
a b o ut an g e l s a n d evil spir its i s sa n ctio n ed by th e r e corded
do ctri ne o f Chri st ; a n d so lik ewis e i s th e pre Chri s tian -
d o c trin e o f j us tification an d aton em en t by the grace o f

Go d . This wi ll be m in utely cons ide red i n o ur go spe l
investigations But here alre a dy we m ay ass ert th a t a ll
.
the lea din g prin ciples o f H i dden Wisdom whi ch to a ,
ce rtain exten t s e e m to h av e b e en developed from Chal

dwan th at i s Aryan tra di tio n s rece ive d o f Chris t th e ir
, , ,
highest san ctio n de ve lo pm en t an d appli ca tion

, , .
But W hils t thus fulfillin g s o m e O f th e la te s t Me ss i an ic pro

p h e c i e s Chris t did n o t as w e sh a ll l a te r poin t o ut i n a n
, ,
y ,
w ay co n firm an y o f the Al e xan drian spec ulatio n s o f Philo ,
h i s co n tem p o rary He n e i ther declared Hi ms elf a s ec on d

.
’
God n o r an absolutely superh um a n in dividual who had
, ,
given up fo r a little while H i s celestial abo de an d wh o ,
w a s by H i s resurrectio n to return to the sam e The idea .
o f a p e rs o n al exi s ten ce be fo re th e d ays o f H i s flesh to ,
which n o t a sin gle pro phecy refe rs n e ver could h ave ,
e ntere d i n to H i s m in d What He wo uld reco gn is e as

.
J h i 18 I J h i 12
2
o n . o n M t xi x 1 7
v. .
2
a . . .
CH R I S T THE W RD O . 1 87
e ern al
t wa s H i s s piritual na u t re
Spirit o f God whic h , th e
was i n H i m I n a m e asure th e sam e Divi n e Spirit h a s
.
,
in all ages a cc o rdi n g to God s grac e be e n po ure d o n all

’
, ,
flesh . Beca us e o f H i s perfe ct O bedi e n ce thi s Di vin e ,
elem en t m e t with n o Opp o sitio n i n th e M a n J e s us H is .
S piri t w as o n e with th e Spirit o f God which h e re ce iv e d ,
witho ut m eas u re ; so th at He w as the p e rfe c t in c arn ati o n

o f the s am e i n e v e ry s ens e ess en ti ally ide n tical with the
.
H oly Spir i t fro m above .
O n e o f the s tronge s t pro o fs tha t this w as th e case m ay

b e d e rived fro m the fact to w hich w e sh all re fer m o re,
mi nut ely th a t certain words r e co rded by Matthe w a s

,
havin g bee n spoken by Jesus ar e i n Luk e s go sp e l state d to ,

’
hav e b e e n s poken by the Wi sd o m o f God ; 2

th a t i s by ,
H i m who w as the perfect h um an org an o f th e divi ne ly

‘
Inspir e d Wis do m which acco rdi n g to Eusebius th e co
,
’
, ,
2
tempora ries O f C hrist were privilege d to h ear Jesus h as .
identifi ed Him self with the Divin e Wo rd H e h as n o t .
o nly been th e s ecr e t in s trum e n t b ut th e gl o rio us m ani ,
festa ti o n O f th e sam e H e h as n o t o n ly ta ught b ut H e

.
,
h as lived the Wo rd fro m the b e gi n ni n g The spiri tual .
perfec ti o n O f H i s ch ara cter w as th e co m bin e d effe ct o f

Divin e gra ce and o f h um an obedi en ce B ein g th us i n .
abs olu te u n ity wi th G o d th e Fath e r H e h e a rd H i s w o rd s ,
an d did H i s w o rk s There fore H e i n vite d H i s bre thre n

.
,
who were b urden ed by the yo k e o f si n to co m e to H i m , ,
to take upo n them H i s e a sy yo ke to l e a rn o f H i m an d , ,
so to fin d re st un to th e i r so uls As i f to suggest H i s .
b ein g n o t o nl y th e p e rfe ct Adv o cate b ut th e I n ca rn a ti o n ,
of th e Divin e W i s do m o r Word fro m th e b e gi n n i n g H e ,
use d a lm o s t th e v e ry words which h a d b e e n r e co rd e d
cen t urie s before H i m as r e fe rr in g to the Wi s d o m o f G o d

,
.
I n th e book o f Je sus Sira ch c alle d Eccl e sia s ticus p ro , ,
b ably the m os t an ci e n t o f th e ap o cryph al b o o k s th a t i s ,
o f tho s e w h ich c o n t a in e d th e Hidd e n Wisd o m th e wri te r ,
exclai m s : I will th an k Thee O Lo rd an d Kin g an d , ,
Luk xi 49 f
2
e . . I I E i i i 32 2
. . . .
1 88 THE PR E A H I N G C OF JE S US CH R I S T .
praise T h ee O Go d my Savio ur ; I do give praise un to

,
Thy n ame I calle d upon the Lo rd the Father o f

.
,
m y Lord When I was youn g

. I desired wi s
d o m O penly i n m y prayer I prayed fo r her befo re the .
tem ple a n d will s eek her o ut even u n to my e n d I

, .
bowed down m in e e ar a li ttle un to h er an d receiv e d her , ,
an d ch le r n in g I pr o fit e d th e rein ther e fo r e
‘
g e t m u a .
,
will I ascribe the glory u n to H i m th at giveth m e wisdo m .
My soul ha th wrestle d fo r h e r an d as sh e caus ed m e ,
hun ge r I searched dili gen tly

,
I directed m y s o ul .
u n to her an d I h ave h a d m he a rt j o i n e d with her fro m

, y
the begi n nin g Through p urity I fo un d h er there fo re
.
,
sh all I n o t be fors a ken by h er

( ) My i n wa rd p a rt s w e r e .
m oved to s eek her ; therefo re ( with her) I gai n ed po ss e s

s i o n o f a co stly trea s ure T h e Lord gave m e a ( lea rn e d ) .
to n gue fo r m y reward an d I will praise H i m th e re with , .
Draw n ear un to m e y e unle arn ed an d dwell i n the ho us e

, ,
o f lear n i n g Whe refo re ar e ye satisfied to do with o ut

.
these thin gs s eein g your so uls ar e very thirs ty ? I O p e ne d

,
m y m o uth an d s ai d : Buy her fo r yo u rse lve s with o u t

m o n ey . Put your n eck un der the yoke an d le t yo ur ,
s oul a ccept i n s tr ucti o n : sh e i s h a rd a t h an d to fi n d .
Behold with your eyes how th at I h ave b ut little lab o u r ,
a n d h ave gotte n un to m e m uch res t G et lea rn in g as .
a gre a t s um o f s ilv e r an d with her po ss ess ye m u ch g o ld

, .
Le t yo ur so ul rej o ic e i n th e m ercy o f God an d be n o t ,
a sh a m ed o f H i s prai s e Wo rk your work betim es ( o r .
ere it be a n d i n H i s tim e He will give o u yo ur

y
2
reward .
’
The soul o f Christ did rej o ice i n the Spirit or m ercy ‘
O f God when H i s lip s uttered these words ; I th an k

,
Th e e 0 Father Lord o f heaven an d earth becaus e Thou

, , ,
has t hid these things fro m the wise an d in telligen t an d ,
h ast revealed them un to b abes Even so Fath er fo r .

, ,
so it s eem ed g o od i n Thy si ght All thi ngs ar e d e livere d .
u n to Me o f My Fa ther ; an d n o m a n k n oweth the S o n b ut
C o m p I s 1 4 ; Ps
. . . . x1. 6 .
2
E ccl. Ii 1, 10, 1 3 30
.
-
.
1 90 THE PR E A H IN G C OF J E S US CH R I S T .
b ut di vi ni ty, which exis te d i n Je sus un de r con d i tio n s

which ar e fo un d n owh e re e ls e Co m m un ion w i th G o d .
’
the m o s t exalted s piritu al privilege Je sus C hri s t ,
p o ss esse d i n a high e r degre e th an it w a s e v e r p o s

ses s e d by m a n An d ther efo r e we do n o t w o n d e r a t
’
.
m o ral p e culi ariti e s which wo uld o th e rwi s e b e co n fo un d

,
i ng 2
As H e w as ab solut e ly o n e wi th th e Fa ther s o H e
’
.
,
was ab s o lute ly o n e with all m e n Accordin g to th e flesh .

,
H e w a s m ade o f the se ed o f Da vid ; b u t a cco rding to th e

s pirit o f h o lin e ss H e wa s decla re d th e S o n o f Go d
2
As .
s uch H e w as pre de s ti n a te d i n the b e gi n n i n g ; as s u ch a s ,
tr ue m an an d true God H e cam e i n the fuln e ss o f ti me ; ,
a n d as s u ch H e sits o n th e ri ht h a n d o f G o d
g .
Whilst th e doc tri n e o f a p e rso n al p r e e xiste n ce O f Chris t -
can n ot b e derive d fro m th e Old Te stam e n t e ve ry p as sage ,
app ar e n tly r e fe rri n g to th e s a m e i n th e N ew T e s ta m e n t
m ay b e e xplai n e d an d i n o ur o pin io n m us t be expla in e d, ,
by H i s absolute un ion with th e Fa th e r through th e ,
Eternal Spirit o f God .
Nor d i d Chri st re gard H i s a ton e m en t i n an y o ther

light than i n tha t i n which th e pro ph e t O f the captivity
h ad fo re to ld th e sam e Ever si n ce righte ous Ab e l h as ’
.
righte o us blo o d b e en shed ; b ut i n n o o n e sin gl e in s ta n ce

a r e the righte o us i n the p r e C h ri s ti an peri o d re fe rred to -
a s h avi n g ato n ed by th e ir b lo od I f w e a ccept a s h i s to r i .
cally true th e w o rds re co rde d i n th e Gospe l a fte r Matthew ,
a s h avin g b e e n s p o k e n by C h ri s t d uri n g H i s la s t p a s so ver ,
Chri st h as Hi m s e lf like Pa ul a fter Hi m sub stitute d H i s , ,
blo o d fo r th e bl o o d o f th e p as ch al la m b Fro m th a t tim e .
th e p as ch al ri te w as n o l o n g e r by th e slayi ng O f th e ,
yea rly l am b to be co n n ecte d with the a to n e m en t pre

,
S th b ti f l E b Y i l d T h C h i f H ‘ ’
ee e y y e au
g t t u s sat i t y oun , en e e r s o s or .
W e re g t t h
re t d o d i t f
av e m th o u th
r e co r
g d h i
o ur s se n ro e a or as re ar s s
ex pl ti f thi m y t y ; b t w ti ly g w i th h i m th t i t i
an a on o s s er u e en re a re e a ,
‘
s
on ly b y th dmi i f th
e a l i f D i i ity w ith th h m
ss o n o e ul
rea un o n o v n e u an s o
o f J C h i t th t
e s us l ti
r s b f ad f hi t i l
a so u d p y h on ca n e o un o s or ca an s c o
l gi l d i lfi lti w hi h th w i i m t bl
‘
o ca cu e s, c th y
a re o er se as n s ur o un a e as e are
un d i bl
en a ( p e .
2
R m i 3 4 ; ix 5
o . .
, . .
CH R I S T THE LAM B . 1 91
ced ni g the rede mption from Israe l s ho use o f bo n dage ’

.
It w as to be henceforth cel e brated i n rem em bran ce o f

the r edem ption from the bon d ag e o f si n an d death b y ,
the per fect a n d all sufli ci e n t a o n n- —

t e e t o f th e life blo od
m
o f Chris t wh ic h ins te ad O f the blood o n the altar m ak e th ‘
, ,
an a ton e m e n t fo r th e s o ul
2
As the In carn ate Word
’
.
,
Jesus i n vites Hi s followers to com e an d e at o f H i s bre a d ,
an d dri n k O f the win e whi ch He h as m i n gled

2
Th ere fo re .
brea d a n d win e were to be the sole elem en ts fo r the

3
ty pifyin g O f this great m ystery .
It ca nn ot b e obj ected th at i f Chri st did thus de sign ate

H ims elf a s the Lam b o f God this de signation wo uld h av e ,
bee n recorded by the firs t thre e e vang e li sts or a t l e a st ,
by Paul F or the promulga tio n o f such a doctrin e th e

.
tim e w as n o t th en ripe ; an d as to Paul he does indi rectly ,
b ut cle a rly ide n tify Chris t with the Lam b of God H o w .
e v er i n the Levitical as i n the Chris ti an rit e th e bl o od

, ,
was m erely a si gn or token o f salvatio n ; an d it i s i n this

se ns e a sign O f salv atio n th at the S o n o f M an w as ’
as , ,
lifted u p like the s erpe n t i n th e wild e rn e ss As n o n e of .
the prophets h ave referred to th e Me ssian ic aton em en t by

blood ; as the apocryphal do ctrin e which Chris t san ction e d ,
and ta u ght e speci ally prote s ted agai n s t such a to n e m e n ts

,
as di s plea si n g to God ; as P aul s do ctrin e ca n be pro v e d

’
to be a m e re fo rm al d evi ati o n fro m the pri n ciples o f th e

o Chri s tia n Hi dden Wi s d o m an d such an o n e which
p r -
under exi s tin g circu ms t an ce s he co uld n o t a void ; an d a s
in the Go s p e l after Joh n th e m yste ry o f the bre a d an d,
wi ne i s s piri tually in terpreted i n a ccordan ce w i th th e

apo cr yph al doctri n e ; it i s n o t po ssibl e to es tabli sh a s a
fact th a t Chris t h as regarded H i s de a th alo n e a n d th e re ,
2
Le v M . 11 . . Pr ov i x 5 2
. . .
2
Alth o ug h J
esus C hr i s t d i d e at th e as ch al lam p w i th H i s d s c le s , b i ip
yet H i s ar tipc
p i i
a t o n i n an y o f th e r e s cr p ib
e d te m ple ri te s i s no t r e co r d e d -
even i n a si n g le i ns ta n ce i p bb
I t i s n o t m r o a le th at i n th s r es ect als o I I e
. i p
sancti o n ed th e prac ti ce of th e E ss e n e s E pi ph ani us n fo rm s us, th at s e
. i
cord in
g to t h e G os e l o f th e E p bi i
o n te s C h r i s t s a d : I am co m e to
p ut a n i
end t o s ac r ifi
c es , an d i f ya d o n o t ce as e to s acri ce th e wra th
( o f G od ) fi
W ill no t le a ve y o u
’
( N ae r . xxx .
THE PR E A H IN G C OF JE S US CH R IS T .
fo re i n this sen se H i s blood as th e m ean s o f a n e cessary ,
a to n e m en t fo r the si n s o f th e world .
C hris t cam e as it i s wr itte n to do the will of God I n , ,

.
the fuln e ss o f tim e the m an was b o rn lived an d died wh o , ,
i n n o t opposi n g by hi s o wn will th e in wardl y r e v e al e d

will o f God becam e the S o n well pleas in g to the Fa th e r
,
-
the p e rfect hum an o rgan or a dvoca te o f the Divi n e Spirit ,
b e cam e iden tical with the sam e b e cam e the he av e nly ,
Me ssiah the S avio ur o f all God sp ake by H i s S o n

,
.
’
.
This Divi n e m ission o f th e righteous se rvan t o f Go d o f ,
the S o n o f M an s o far as it w as con fi n ed to th e e arth

’
, ,
co uld n o t be e te rn al But a fter h i s death thro ugh the .

,
divin e ly wrought re surrection th e S o n o f God w a s to be ,
translate d to the thron e o f God th e re to live an d r ule fo r ,
eve rm ore at the right h an d o f the Fa th e r He was take n .
u in to th e pre s e n ce o f th e An cien t o f D ays an d th e r e

p ,
wa s in vited a s Da vid saw i n the Spirit to si t o n H i s righ t

, ,
h an d By the right h an d o f God we fin d i n th e Bible

.
‘
,
’
i n va ri ably expre ss ed H i s power God s right h an d ’

.
sp ann e d the hea v e n s God saves them th at trust i n

H i m by H i s ri ght h an d by the savin g str e n gth o f ’
H i s rig ht h an d the an oin ted i s s aved ; the right h an d o f

4
God i s full o f righteo us n ess

‘
it h as plan ted a vin e yard ‘
,
’
6
a n d is o n the m an o f H i s right h an d I n Proverb s
‘
.
th e ri ght h an d o f Divi n e Wi sd o m i s i nterpre ted as the

m e dium o f i m m o rtality fo r length o f days i s i n her ,
‘
7
ri ght h an d Christ sai d th at the S o n o f M an would si t
.
’
8
o n the right h a n d o f p o w e r ; an d i n the Acts it i s
’
‘
s tate d th at Je sus was by the righ t h an d o f God exalted ’
, ,
a nd
9
m a de both Lord an d Christ Agai n Christ .
’
a ctually iden tifie s the right h an d o f God wi th the Divi n e
Spiri t when He de clares i n o n e p assage tha t He drove o ut

,
1°
d e v il s by the Spirit o f Go d an d i n an oth e r th a t He ,
’
1
P x i
s. c I l i ii 13
. P x . 7 xli 3 ; xxx ii i 7 cxxxi x 10
s. x v . .
9
s . v n. v. c v . . .
P xx 6 ; x iii 35
s. . P xl ii i 10 P lxxx 1 5 1 7
v . .
5
s. v . .
6
s. .
, .
7
P ro v i ii 1 6 . . .
3
M ark xi v . 62 ; xv i . 1 9 ; Acts n . 36 R om . v iii .34 ; E ph . i . 20 C ol .
iii 1
. R ev . i l6
. .
9
Acts 11 . 3 3 , 36 .
1°
M at xii 28 . . .
1 94 mm r nm cnrns or JE S US CH R I S T .
Thus God tifi e d i n Israel by a n ew sp i r i t h avi n g

was san c ,
‘ ’
bee n put wi thin th e m after th at they h a d pro fa n ed the

’
‘
,
n a m e o f G o d am o n g the hea then

1
H i s g lo r i ous a r m .
‘
m ad e H imse lf an everlastin g n a m e i t was the S piri t

o f th e Lord whi ch led Isra el to rest The Messia nic .
2
deli verer w as typified by th e chosen ange l the angel o f th e ,
Lord s pres en ce o f wh o m God said : My n a me i s i n hi m

’
,
‘
,
’
an d by Mo se s the shepherd o f h i s fl o ck i n who m Go d

,
‘
,
’
s Holy Spirit Yet Mo s es d i d n o t lea d Is ra el to

’
p u t H i .
re st It will therefo re be th e s ucces s or o f th e prophe t li ke

.
Mo se s who will se t up the kin gdo m Like D avid the a n .

,
ti typ e o f Mo s e s will be fo llo wed by th e gre at kin g o f

t erre stri al glory The vi n e will be th e S o n o f M an ra ise d
.
,
3 ’
t o th e pres en c e o f God ; the b r a n ch will be God s elect
’
i n th e hi ghd ay o f Je rusal e m .
I f then Chris t was th e perfe ct hum an organ or a d vo

, ,
ca te o f th e Divi n e Spiri t who i n all a ges h as been th e ,
S avi o ru o f a ll i f He was the i n carn a te Word fro m the

°
b e ginnin g H e m ust return to the glory which th at Divi n e

,
S pi ri t o r Wisdom and therefore Chris t Hims elf as the ,
inca rn a tio n o f the sam e h ad with the Father before the ,
creatio n o f th e wo rld O f Divin e Wisdom it was wr itte n .
i n th e pre Christi an Apocryph a that she sitte th by th e

-
thr o n e o f G od
4
An d as D avid i n the spirit spoke o f
‘
r .
h i s Lo rd bein g i nvited by the Lord to s i t a t H is ri ght

5
h a n d so the wri ter o f th e apocryph al book called Eccle
,
si as ti c us pray e d to the F a ther o f h i s Lord whe n he des ired
a fte r Divin e W is do m It was kn own therefore i n p r e .

, ,
Chris tia n a ges th at Divi n e Wisd o m the Lo rd o f cr ea tio n

, , ,
a n d es p e ci ally o f m a n w as i n the beginn in g wi th God , ,
a n d sa t by th e s id e o f H i s thro n e Again th e ri ght .

,
h an d o f God was kn own as th e s ea t o f the power or

wisdom o f God From thi s it follows that Chris t be ing
.
, ,
th e power o f Go d an d the wi s dom o f G od 6 '

was t he
’
r ,
Lord who m David saw i n the spirit sitting at th e righ t

h an d o f Go d the Fa ther ?
This exaltation was to b e
E k xxx i 2 2 f
ze . I lxi ii 8 14
v . I xl u 1 f . xi 2
9
W s. ix 4 .
-
. s . . . . .
4 i s. . .
5
Ps. e x 1 . . 1 C i 24 M t xxii 43 4 4 ; xxi
6
30 or . . .
7
a . .
, v. .
CH R I S T THE S AVI OUR . 1 95
p rec e d e d by H i s bei n g lifted u

p lik e the s erpe n t i n the
wilde r n ess as a sig n or toke n o f s alva ti o n as the i m pers o ni ,
ficati o n o f th e Divin e Word which hea leth all thin gs an d

’
also h eale d those Isr a elite s who looked u to i ts type the

p ,
ser pe n t I n H is prophetic eye Jesus s aw H i s cross a n d

.
1
H i s cr o w n o f thorns and He foretold H i s cru cifixio n as ,

2
well as H i s res ur rec tio n i n order to pre pare the dis ciples ,
for suc h an even t An d yet H i s prayer i n the gard e n

.
,
that, i f po ss ible the cup m ight p ass a way ,

3
an d the ,
un prep a re d s tate o f H i s di s ciple s a fter H i s de a th m ight ,
lea d o n e to thin k that He h ad n o t expected s uch an e n d ,
whi ch wo ul d n ecessa r ily be co n s trued by the world a s a

ro o f o f G o d h a vi n g fo rsaken H i m
4
p .
R e garded as a m ere m atter o f hi s tory the care e r o f ,
Jes us h as been b ea uti q y delin eated i n the follo wi n g

wo r d s : A yo ung m an destit ute o f res ources o f p a , ,
tr nag e an d o f i n fluen ce comm its Hi m self to a n e n ter

o ,
ri s e which so lon g as He lives 1s n o t a ppreci ated or

p , ,
e ven u n ders tood H e rs persecuted an d scorn ed des erte d

.
,
b y H i s fr ie nds betrayed by o n e o f H i s dis ciples fals ely

, ,
acc use d an d co n de m n ed to a di s gra ce ful a n d tort urin g

,
d ea th .But alon e with death b e fo re H i m an d wi tho ut

,
o ne e a rthly support He calmly believes that the en ter ,
pri se s h all triumph an d that He shall reign i n the m in ds

and h e ar ts o f m e n " We con clude by quo tin g from th e ’
same work a p assage referri n g to the blen di n g o f the
D i vi n e an d the hum an i n Chris t W ho e ver w as H i s .
teac h e r wh atever w as the hidden process o f in str uctio n

,
thro ug h which He h ad been con d ucted an d wherever ,
mi gh t b e the tr ue s o urce o f H is kn owle dge tha t kn ow ,
ledg e was H is tr uly H i s dwelling i n H i s unde rs tan di ng

, , ,
H is co ns ci e n ce an d H is heart T hat which He uttere d

,
.
to me n h ad fi r s t bec om e H i s o wn i n ter wove n with the very ,
textur e o f H i s so ul ide n ti fied with i ts tr ue s t p o sse ssio n s

, ,
W is . x vi . 7 . F or th e fuller d e velopmen t of th i s s ee T h e Go spe l after

John ’
xx i
.
M at . xx. 1 8, 1 9 .
3
M at . v . 39 . M at . xx vi . 39 ; xxvn . 46 .
0 2
THE PR E A H I N G C OF JE S US C H R I S T .
i ts freest m ovem e n ts , i ts progressive develop m en ts It .
w as n o t i m po s ed at the m om e n t by a n other, it w as n o t
an i m m edi a te i m pa r tatio n to H i m fro m witho ut, b ut a
true creation from within , a prod uce o f H i s o wn H i s .
s oul h a d ris en to th a t tr uth which He ann o un c e d, h ad
m as te red it , h ad veri ly beco m e i t ; so th a t n o t m erely th e

glory o f proclaiming i t fe ll to Jesus , b ut all the in ward
o p ul en ce a n d power w h ich the rea l kn owledge o f i t
s uppos ed b elon ed to H i s m i n d
1
g .
CH R I S T AN D PH I LO .
Philo s vie w about the unity an d i nvisibility o f the sup er

’
m u nd an e G o d th e Fa th e r i n h e a v e n i s i d en tical wi th
, ,
th a t o f Ch ri s t i f w e c o n sid e r th o s e p as sa ge s i n the w o rks

,
o f th e fo rm e r i n which he r e e e h o e s th e p ure prin ciples

-
o f o rie n tal o r o f th e ge n uin e apocryph al tra di tio n ; and

,
i f w e do n o t take co gn i san ce o f thos e p assag es which

s e e m to divulge th e fa ta l i nfl ue n ce s o f w e s tern philo s ophy .
T h e sam e m ay b e said i n gen eral abo ut the do c tri n e of

the Divin e Spirit But we h ave poin ted o u t th at Philo
.
,
al thou gh i n a ccord a n c e with the Apoc ryph a he ide n tifi es
th e Spiri t o f God w i th the Word o f God yet th at he ,
se e m s to di stin gui s h i n s o m e p assa ges the Divi n e Word
from the Divi n e Spirit For a ccordi ng to Philo the

.
, ,
Divin e Word ca n n ot beco m e i n ca rnate b ut co ns titutes ,
th e aborigin a l Divi n e id e al o f h um anity As su ch it has a .
formles s an d un re al existen ce i f w e accept the literal ,
mea n ing o f so m e pas sages where i t i s con ceived as the ,
n o n cor poreal M a n w h o as the fi rs t b o r n o f all crea tur es

’
- -
, ,
a n d as the he avenl y p a ttern o f h uman i ty n ever qui ts ,
H i s celes ti al abode I t m ay be doubted wheth er Philo

.
in ten ded to di sting uish the Divin e Word from th e Sp iri t

‘
i i
T h e C h r s t o f H sto ry , b y
’
Y
o un g, Lo nd o n , 1 8 6 1
, 23 7 an d 183 It pp . .
bi i
i s th e co m n ed effe c t o f transc en d en tly D i v n e and o f i n di vi d ual a e nc ,
g y
o f th e fr e e C r ea to r an d of th e fr ee cre atur e wh i ch h as wro u h t th e t t
, g g rea es
o f all mi racles .
THE PR E AC H I N G O F J E S US C H R IS T .
CON D C O M I N G '
cnnrs r s S E
’
.
T h e destr ucti on o f Jerusalem h ad been plain ly fore told

by th e prophets an d Jesus h ad confirm ed th is prophecy
1
,
.
” 2
Ye t th at very Zion was to be the city o f the grea t ki ng ,
an d Chri st h ad use d the sa m e ex press io n when co n tras tin g
Go d s thron e i n heaven with the great ki ng s thron e i n

’ ’
Jerusalem o f whi ch city glori ous things were spo ken as

,
’
o f th e fut ur e C ity o f Go d
3
W ere both prophecie s to be
’
.
com bin ed an d did th e y refer to con tem poran eo us events ?

,
W as Jerusale m to be n o t only the city o f th e grea t ki ng ,
b u t a lso the city o f God ? W as the Imm an u el Isra el o f -
a ll n a tio n s to be repres en t e d by a n Im m a n u el ki n g ? -
Should with hi m the Ki n g o f Glory en ter i n ? Were

a ll th e glor io us prom ise s res pecti n g Jer usale m to be t hus
fulfilled ? An d if Jes us w as to fulfil all Mess ia n ic pr o ph e

cie s an d yet n o t to survive th e destruction o f Jer usalem
, ,
would He com e again ? S uch were the do ubts o f th e

Apostles when th e y as ked their Master after the tim e o f
,
the great ca tastrophe an d als o after a less gen eral and,
i n defin ite sign o f h i s comi n g I n hi s reply Chr i st i s .
recorded to h ave sai d wh a t things must take place before ,
the apparition o f the sign o f th e S o n o f M an i n hea ven .

’
‘
All thes e thin gs H i s d is ciples will see an d then they will ,
kn ow that H i s com in g i s n ear even at the doo rs He ‘

, .
’
con firms this statemen t by the mos t emph ati c dec lar ati on ,
Verily I say un to yo u thi s gen eration shall n o t p ass

,
till all thes e thi n gs be fulfilled ; h ea ven a n d ea rth sh all

p ass away b ut my wor d s shall no t pass away
,
4
An d thi s .
’
i s wh at accordi ng to th e go spel a cco un t h e h a d told them

o n s everal previous o ccas ion s : Verily I say un to y o u ,
there be som e s tan ding h e re w hi ch sh all no t tas te o f d eath

till they see the S o n o f M a n com ing i n hi s kin gd om "5
.
Again : Ye shall no t s ee me hencefor th ti ll ye say ,
Bless ed i s he th a t co m eth i n th e nam e o f th e Lo r d 6

.
”
M i i ii 1 2 ; J
c. .x x i 18 P xl i ii 2
er . v P lxxx
.
3 . s. v . .
3
s. vn .
M t xxi
.
0
. 34 3 5 v. ,M t x i 28
. M t xxiii 39 5
. v . . . . .
C n msr s S E O N D C C OM I N G
’
'
. 1 99
Accordi n g to H i s recorde d sayi ngs Christ declared th at H e

wo ul d r e turn b efor e th at the twe lve chosen disciples h ave
g o n e o ver the citie s o f Isra el
1
It i s u n d e n i able th a t .
’
acc ordi n g to the first two go sp e ls o f o ur c an o n Chri s t ,
conn ected h i s com in g with the de stru ctio n o f Jerusale m .
Accordin g to Matthew he wo uld re turn i m m ed i a tely "
2
afte r the tribula tio n o f tho se d ays an d a ccordin g to
Mark i n those days after the tribulatio n 3

An d it i s
‘ ’
, .
only the Pauli ni c evan gelis t or possibly the final re vise r ,
o f the s am e w h o h avin g witn e ss e d the fall o f th e city

,
witho ut the vi sible comin g o f th e Lo rd spea ks o f an i n ,
defini te delay occasion ed by th e n ecessary occupa tion o f,
the Gen tiles .
Will the Apostles live to s ee th e tim e o f Isra el s r e ’
er tio a n d there fo re th e ti m e o f J e r us al e m s d e str uc

’ ’
g e n a n ,
ti on Will the heav e nly Me ssiah be also th e terre stri al

Mess iah an d vi sibly pre side over h i s twelve dis ciples
, ,
who sh all si t upo n twelve thron es j udgi n g the twelve ,

’
trib es o f Is ra el ? Will Israel s Me ssi ah be also the M es ’
si ah i n who m all n ations will b e bless ed ? It was di tfi

cult n o t to th i n k s o fo r it i s writte n th a t everyo ne who ,
beli ev es i n H i m be he Jew or Ge n til e sh all inh e rit , ,

‘
everlas tin g life an d thus belo n g to the ch urch o f th e

’
,
4
fir st born to the ki n gdo m o f heave n
-
,
Agai n the .
,
S o n o f M an i s to co m e as the j udg e o f Israel a n d ,
o f th e world H i s chosen disciples still am on g the .

,
livi n g o n the earth will j udge on ly the twelve trib es o f ,
Isr ae l b ut their return in g Lo rd will j udge all th e

,
’
tribe s o f the earth 5

F o r Jesus an d n o t En och i s
’
.
, ,
th e S o n o f M an who alre a dy i n the pr e Chri s tian tim e s

’
-
was exp ecte d to return to the ea rth i n order to j udg e the ,
sam e . Sin ce all these thin gs shall com e upon this gen e
ratio n th e Lord w arn s H i s dis ciples th a t they ar e to
’
watc h as they kn ow n o t at wh a t hour their Lo rd doe s

,
’ ’
7
co m e He w ill com e i n su ch an hour as th ey thin k n o t .
M t x 23
. M t xxi 29
. M k x ii i 24
.
3 M t xi x 28 29. v. .
3 ar . .
4
. .
, .
M t xxi
. 30 ; xx 3 2 v. M t xxii i 3 6 M t xxi 42 44
v . . . . .
7
. v. -
.
2 00 THE C
PR E A H I N G O F J E S US C H R I S T .
F or S ud d e nly God will com e to his tem ple an d with ‘

,
’
l
h i m the m esse nge r o f the co venan t wh o m Isra el desire d .
These w ere the expectation s o f the Chri stians ab o ut the

s e co n d co m i n g o f Chri st at the ti m e wh e n th e d e st ru ctio n o f
Je rus alem w as clearly dr awing nigh ; an e ven t which Paul

2 ’
m ay h ave i n vie w w he n he refers to the de str uctio n ,
which like the revelation o f the m an o f si n ( pro bably

,
’
3
the Em p e ror Nero ) m ust precede the Lo rd s return
, We ’
.
k n o w tha t Stephen the m artyr an d Jam es the bro th e r ,

‘
a n d s o did Paul
4
o f the Lo rd expe cted hi s c o m i n g ;
,
.
Neither o f them lived to see the destru ction o f J e r usalem ,
the even t with w hich the return o f Jesus the Chris t o r ,
Me ssiah ha d been gen erally conn ected As regards Pa ul s

,
.
’
d o ctri n e o n thi s subject we sh all later p o i n t o ut th a t ,
j udgin g from hi s ow n Epistles he wrote at o n e ti m e as if

th e e xp e cta tio n ab o ut the s e co n d co m in g was n o t m ixed
up with a n y d o ub ts ; th at he wr o te a t a la ter tim e i n
orde r to rem ove such do ubts and th at i n hi s las t writings ,
h e n e ver alluded to thi s subj ect at all Even abo ut the .
tim e o f th e d e struction o f Je rusale m the secon d com ing

o f Chri st w as expected by th e wri ter o f the Epi stle to th e
?
Hebrews But h e re thi s e v e n t which w as to take pla ce ,
i n a little while i s d e scribed as an a pp aritio n to those

’
on ly who loo k fo r h i m Th us a spiri tual co min g i s o p

.
’
posed to the pe rso n al com in g o f Ch rist .
We sh all n o w try to p o int o ut th a t the doctrin e o f

Chri st as co n tain e d i n hi s p arables a n d i n h i s se cret say
i ngs as these a r e reco rde d by th e Ap o s tle Jo h n refe rs
, ,
o n ly to h i s s pirit ual r e t urn The parable o f th e te n virgins

.
h as here to be first con sidere d The first questio n which .
a ri s e s i s why i n th i s p arabl e th e Lo rd sp e ak s o f vir gi ns ?

’
,
He h ad said to Nic ode m us Exce pt a man b e born again ,
h e ca nn o t s e e the kin g d o m o f Go d 6
T h e n e w birth lea d s
’
.
to th e Divine s o n ship an d thro ugh the sa m e the kin do m

, g
o f hea ven w ill be o pe n ed to Jews a n d Gen til e s Thus the .
1
M al i ii 1
. . .
3
1 T h e ss . v. 3 .
3 2 T h ess 11 3 , 4 . . .
Jam v 7, 8
. . .
5
H eb i x 28 ;
. . x . 37 . Jo h n iii 3 . .
2 02 THE C
PR E A H IN G O F J E S US CH R I S T .
s oo n er or later i s represen ted by v irg in s wh o ar e di vided

, ,
1
i n to two cam ps ; tho s e that ar e w ith th e Lord an d gather

with h i m an d those th at ar e agai n st hi m an d sca tter
,
a bro ad
2
The form er ar e un de r gra ce ar e freed by th e
.
,
S o n ar e sons o f the livin g God

,
the latter ar e like
fallen Israe l like Je z r e el like those whom Go d
, ,
’
S ca ttereth All the n a tion s o f th e wo rld th at i s the five

’
.
, ,
wi s e v irgin s an d the five foolish virgi n s all exp e ct th e ,
bridegroo m an d go forth to m eet hi m W ho i s the

, .
bridegroom ? It i s the Saviour o f all th e Divin e Spirit ,

’
Wisdo m or Wo rd which w as i n the beginni n g with God ; ,
by which all things were created ; through whi ch man

w a s o rd ai n ed to o rd er the world a ccordi n g to equi ty an d
righ teo usn e ss an d execute j udgm ent w i th an upright
,
h ea rt ; which i n m eas ure h as dwe lt i n all ages with m an

3 ’
m akin g o f s on s o f m e n so n s o f God It i s th e Word w hich .
becam e fl e sh an d after a fe w days i n the flesh return ed

, ,
as a spiritu al body to the glory which th e Divin e powe r
p o ss ess ed with the Father before th e foun dation o f the

wo rld It i s the Divin e ess en ce through w hi ch th e
.
a b o rigin al ly prede stin a ted type o f h um an ity h as b ee n
rea lis ed ; it i s the Word o f Go d which h aving rai s ed ,
h um an ity to the Go d he a d sits o n th e right h an d o f Go d , ,
n o t as o f o ld a s th e Divin e Wi sd om w h ich s itteth by th e
thron e o f Go d b ut perso n ified by on e like a so n of m an

, .
It i s the Word which has been m anifested and spo ken ’
by Christ an d which will j udge every m an i n th e last

,
4
d ay . I t i s th e in dwelli ng Savi o ur w hos e m e di ator ial ,
work h as b e en fully reali sed i n an d through the S o n of

M an who by obta i nin g the prize o f h um anity s h i gh
,
’
calli ng has becom e th e S o n o f God h as been r ai se d to

, ,
th e pres en ce o f the Maj esty o n high an d s its by the ,
thron e o f God the Father as the first bo rn o f deified ,

-
3
I th S h ph d f H m
n e i gi e p t h ly pi i t
er and M ar
o er as , v r ns r e r esen o s r s,
i
c on i h i E pi tl t D i g t
n s ll i gi th wh d l p wi thi
s e o o n e us ca s v r ns o se o e ve o s n
th m l
e se v esth f ui t f th D i i w d f m th b gi i g
e r Th
s o m e v ne or ro e e nn n . e sa e
d o ctri n e w as taugh t b y th e T h erape uts an d E ssen es .
3
M t xi i 30
.
3
W is ix 1 3
. . . .
-
.
3
J oh n xii
48 ; ii i 1 7 2 1
. .
-
.
C H R IS TS’
SE CO N D C OM I N G .
humani ty , as the person i fi e d power a nd wi sdom o f Go d .
Like the fi rst born an d on ly bego tten o f the Fath e r, all

- -
sons o f m e n ar e to becom e o n e with th e Fa th e r, th ey a r e
to b e i n the S o n as the S o n i s i n th e F a ther ; th e y ar e to

be san c tified by the Fa th e r, to be kno wn an d own ed by
Him , H e i s to dwell i n them , an d they S h all all exclaim :
’
Go d w ith us .
T h is Divin e i n dwelling wi ll le ad to an in ti m ate th o u gh

mystic un ion a n d com m un io n b e twe en m an an d h i s
M aker, th e F ath e r o f th e spiri ts o f all flesh F o r th us
’
.
sai th the Lord : I wi ll b e tro th th e e un to Me fo r eve r ,

a I will betroth thee u n to m e i n righte o usn e s s , an d i n
y e
j udgm en t, an d i n lovin g kin dn e ss , an d i n m erci es ; I wil l

-
b e troth thee un to Me i n faith ful n ess , an d tho u sh alt kn o w

"
th e Lo rd I will give th em a n h e art to kn ow m e
.
2
.
’
‘
An d th ey sh all te a ch n o m ore every m an hi s n ei ghbour ,
an d every m a n hi s bro ther, sa yi n g , kn ow the Lo rd ; fo r
they s h a ll all k n o w Me , from th e leas t o f th em un to the

3
r e a te s t o f them , sa ith th e L o rd Re e rr i n g to th i s n e w
’
g f .
spir itu al cove na n t o f the l a tte r d ays to th i s u n i o n betw e e n ,
Go d a n d the Im m an u el Isra el o f all n ation s , th e grea t

-
eva n gelical proph e t exclai ms :

‘
O Zion th at bringe st go o d
ti di n g s , ge t th ee up in to the high m o un tain ; 0 Jeru sal e m
.
tha t bri n gest go od tidings, li ft up thy voice wi th strength ,

lift it up , be n o t afraid ; say un to th e cities o f Ju dah ,
1
b e h old ( o r ther e i s ) y our Go d ‘
Arise , sh in e , fo r thy .
"
light i s com e , an d the glory o f th e Lo rd i s ris en up o n

.
“
thee T he Lord will th en h ave com e u nto H i s tem pl e , "5
that is , to the sa n ct uary o f th e so ul At th e tim e when .
the e xpecte d m e ss e n ger o f the coven an t, w h o m Isra el

deligh ts i n , S h all h a ve b e en se t up i n Zio n , Isra e l will b e
Go d s p eople , an d He will be their God Through th e
’
.
indwelli n g S avio ur o f all, th e Father a n d th e S o n w i ll

take their abode i n every san ctified soul i n every m an ,
who i s led by the Spi rit o f Go d , i n every saint wh o

3
H os 1 1 19, 20
. . .
3
J er. xxi v. 7 .
3
J xxxi
er . . 34 . Is . x1. 9 .
3
I s 1x 1
. . .
3
M al i v 1. . .
THE C
PR E A H I N G OF JE S US C H R IS T .
belon gs to the Imm an uel Israel to the betrothed virgi n -
,
’
Is ra e l whose n am e an d wh o se gl o ry i s God with us
,
’
.
I n ord e r to bri n g abo ut this m arri age be tween Go d an d

m a n the Divi n e Mediator an d Sa vio ur o f all age s w ill b e
,
a b un d an tly poure d o n all flesh i n the l a tter da ys Be for e .
th is tim e the earn es t expecta tion o f ( spiritual) crea tion

will h ave waited fo r th e m an i fe sta tion o f the son s of
an d longed fo r th e d e livera n ce from the bo n d age o f
1
Go d
’
co rruptio n i n to the glorious lib e rty o f th e C hildren o f God .

’
Yea ,
th e wh o le creatio n o f th e Word thos e which ,
h ave th e fi rs t frui ts o f the Spirit wi ll ha ve gro aned and ,

’
w aite d fo r th e ad o ptio n th a t i s the red e m ption o f the

’
, ,
b o d y An d whilst th us waiti n g fo r the bridegroom the

.
,
Spirit will h ave m a de in tercession fo r thos e am on g the

’
‘
s on s o f m e n who h a d su ch an a dvoca te within the m fo r ,
tho se who too k O il i n th e ir ve ss e ls with their la m p s an d

’
w h o th e re fo re m ight s lu m ber an d sleep a n d yet h a ve the ,
Lo rd s gra ce within them Suddenly a lou d appe al i s

’
m ade to the n e w Israe l o f all n atio n s to aris e a n d to ,
S hi n e fo r th a t her li ght i s c o m e
, a n d th a t the glor y o f ,
the Lord i s rise n u po n the sam e The bridegro o m .
co m eth go ye o ut to m eet hi m I But all are n o t u n der

,
grace al l ar e n o t ready an d there i s n o tim e to get ready

, ,
a t o n ce To m any the sleep o f expecta ti on h as been a

.
sle e p u n to de ath They c an no t follow the bridegr oo m to

.
th e we ddi n g fo r the w e d di ng g arm e n t which i s n ec e ssa ry

,
i s th e spirit o f a do ptio n the n e w ma n Though the doo r

, .
b e S h ut yet th e bride gro o m lis te ns to thos e w h o s tan d

,
wi th o ut an d cr y Lo rd Lord b ut he kn ows them n o t

, , ,
’
th ey are n o t y e t n e w cre a ture s The keys o f the ki ngdom .
o f h e a ve n a r e as yet u nk n o wn to the m .
B e fore we ca n po i n t o u t i n how far this i nter pretation

o f Chri s t s p a rable i s co n firm ed by hi s s ecret doctr i n e as
’
we fi nd it i n Jo h n s Go spe l w e m ust consider th e gr adual

’
develop m e n t o f apostolic tra d ition with r egard to this

eve n t Already Pa ul when w riting to th e Th essalo nians
.
,
2
,
3
R om . viii . 19 f.
3
2 T h es . 11 .
2 06 THE C
PR E A H I N G OF J E S US CH R IS T
whi le the world will se e H i m n o m ore beca us e He will ,
go to the Father ; b ut beca us e He lives they sh a ll live ,
1
als o a nd th u s sh all s e e H i m
, Be fore th e ir bein g dr awn .
afte r H i m He will com e to th e m n o t pe rs o nally b ut

, ,
s piritually ; He wi ll be in the m as He will be i n a ‘

,
high e r degree i n th e other ad voca te o f the Divin e Spirit ,
who will take o f H is o wn a n d reveal i t to them Th us it .
i s tha t tho ugh He goes away He will yet co m e to th e m

‘
by the spirit o f truth w hich even then dwelled with ,

’
them personified as th e s am e w as by Ch r ist an d which

, ,
s ha ll b e i n the m as i t will be i n the e special i ns tr u ,
m e n t o f the spirit o f truth the advocate o f Mess ianic ,

2
ti m es .T h e sp i rit o f truth which then d welled with
them was the light o f the wo rld it would rem ai n with
‘
3
t he m b ut a little while th en fo r a little wh ile
th e y wo uld n o t see H i m b ut again a little while an d ,
4
H i s di s ciples wo uld s e e H i m where He would be i n , ,
H i s heavenly king do m which He wo uld receive from th e ,

‘
Fa ther At that d ay ye sh all kn ow th at I am i n my

.
’
Fathe r an d ye i n m e an d I i n yo u Already the writer

, , .
’
o f th e Epis tle to the Hebre ws h ad us ed the expre ssion a
lit tle while den oting the term o f Christ s days i n the
,
’ ’
fi
fl e sh during w hich He was m ade infe rior to an gels
,
H e h a d us ed the sam e expressio n as a d efi n itio n o f the

6
tim e which m ust elaps e b e fore Chris t s s econ d co m ing ’
.
Accordi ng to the Go spe l after John Apollos or whoever , ,
th e writer o f this Epis tl e m ay h ave been b ad the a uth o ,
rity o f Chris t Himself fo r thi s expre ssi o n as refer ring ,
both to the d uration o f H i s life o n earth an d to the period

7
o f H i s return .
It i s eviden t th at i f Christ h as spoken the word s attri

buted to H im i n the fo urth gospel He h as spoken m ore ,
o pe nl y to H i s disciples o n the subj ect o f H is r eturn

than the sayings o f the Lord recorded i n th e first three
gospels would lead us to expect th at He ever did W hi lst .
3
J h x i 19 J h xi 16 f J h
o n v . 35 . J h x i 16
3
o n v. .
3
o n x 11 . .
3
o n v . .
3
I I b ii 7
e r. H b x 37
. C om p H g g n 6 ; Bar xi 14 15
.
3 e r. . .
3
. a . . n. .
, .
C COM I N G 2 07
’
'
C E R Isr S SE OND .
the la tter clearly an n o un ce a se co n d co ming o f Hi mself ,
and whils t they con n e c t thi s Messi an ic eve n t with the
destruc ti o n o f Jerusale m w hich H i s twelve Ap o stles wo ul d

,
live to s ee ; accordi ng to the Go sp e l after John Chris t ,
declared th a t H i s di sciples w o uld on ly se e H i m a little

while lon g e r o n earth th a t the n fo r a li ttle while the y
wo ul d n o t se e H i m a n d th at fi n ally a gai n a fter a little
, , ,
wh i le they woul d s e e H i m a nd live wi th H i m i n th e

hea ven ly ki ngdo m which wo uld be given over to th e
,
So n o f M a n afte r H i s re surre ctio n I n th e i n terve n in g

.
tim e b e tween Chris t leavi n g H i s di s cipl es a n d the latte r

se ein g H i m a ga in i n h e ave n after th e ir re surrection the ,
ri s e n S o n o f M a n th e pe rs o nified Spiri t o f God w ill le a d

, ,
the m i n to a ll truth prin cip ally thro ugh the i n st r um e n tality

,
of a n e s pec ia lly a ppoin ted m e ss e n g e r o f G o d The apostle .
Paul h ad beg un to convin ce the wo rld o f si n o f ri ght ,
eo us n e ss an d o f j udg m e n t ; he h ad fulfi lled hi s wa y pre

,
-
a i m is sio n a n d se aled the sa m e by hi s m a rtyrd o m

p r n
g , ,
b efore th e Gosp e l after Joh n w as written which co n tai ns ,
the se c re t doctrin e o f Chri s t as by H i m con fided to H i s .
dis ciples . This w o ul d accou n t fo r Paul s un certain ty ’
with r e gard to the Lord s seco n d co m i n g ; an d thus al so

’
i t m ay be expl ai n ed why i n the first ap o s to lic reco rd th e

sayi n s o f C h ri s t abo ut H i s r e turn co n tain wh at i s co n tra
g
di cto r y. Because the true tradi tio n o n this s ubject w as to
a grea t exte n t exclu ded i n the fi rs t g o sp e l by the c o m
u ls i o n o f the Ph a r is ee s a p artly erro n eo us tra ditio n

p ,
s run u an d w as reco rded i n th e Go spel fter M at

p g p , a
the w b e fore the Gospel after Joh n becam e ge n erally

known or adop te d .
Paul h ad con firm ed the glo rio us fu ture o f Israel s ’
M ess i a n ic mi ssio n an d a lth o ugh i n th e re ve latio n o f

3
,
Joh n Is ra el h ad bee n de scribed as go in g o ut o f B abyl o n

, ,
in or d er to for m the kingdo m i n Zio n y e t i n the Go spel ,
after Joh n the t e rres tria l k i n gd o m h as bee n e n tir e ly
ab so rb ed i n i ts a n tityp e th e heave nly ki ng do m

, No .
R m xi 3
o . .
2 08 THE PR E A H I N G C OF JE S US CH R IS T .
Messi ani c m ission i s held o ut to a ren ewed Israel i n the

fl e sh after the co m i ng i n o f the Gentiles Hen ce it see m s
,
.
to follow th at at the tim e o f the Imm anuel Isra el whe n a -
voice from heaven shall h ave an n oun ced the brid e

3 ’
gro o m s com in g th at i s Jehovah s spiritual co ming to

’
, , ,
’
H i s tem ple all di s ti n ction between Isra el an d th e Gen til es

2
,
3
will h ave bee n abolished ; th at Is rae l as we ll as J udah ‘ ’ ‘
w ill be calle d s o ns o f the li vi ng God an d th a t all those

’
n a tio n s wi ll belo ng to the Messi an ic ki ngdo m upo n e arth
who h ave n o t only go n e forth to m eet the bridegroo m ,
b ut who li ke the wise virgin s h ave o il i n their vessels

’
, , ,
ar e un der gra ce
‘
po ssess the Spirit O f God kn ow the
,
’
,
m yster y o f Chri st within them .
We say th e n th at i f we wish to accou n t fo r this

, ,
develop m en t o f the d o ctri ne abo ut th e secon d a dven t o f

Chris t ; if we wish to h arm on ise the fuller with the
in co mplete apostolic record we a r e o blige d to assume ,
th a t Chri s t co ns idered th e true doctr i n e abo ut H i s M e s

s i ah shi as o n e which eve n H i s ch o s e n dis ciple s as a
p ,
b o dy co uld n o t then b e ar altho ugh it w as given to the m

, ,
to kn ow th e mysteri es o f the ki n gdom o f hea ven .

’
H avin g as a body been p urpo sely left i n the da rk wi th

, ,
re ga rd to the m ystery o f the Mess ian ic prophecie s e ven ,
the Ap o stl es expec ted Jes us to b e the fulfiller o f all o f

th e m Thi s se e ms to h ave le d to th e expecta tio n o f a
.
s eco n d vis ible co m in g o f Christ as the s etter u f th e

p o -
te rre strial ki ngdom i n Zio n foreto ld by the prophets , .
S uch erro n eous expecta tio n wo uld n aturally le a d to a

wr o ng i nterpretatio n o f the words o f Christ as record ed
i n the first evangelical record But the doc tri n e abo ut .
the secon d a dvent a s recorded i n the Epis tle to the

Hebrews an d i n the Gospel aft e r Joh n origi n a te d i n ,
g e nuin e aposto lic traditio n based o n the s ecre t sa yings of ,
Christ o f whi ch the Gosp e l after Jo h n i s the a uthe ntic

,
R3
x ii i 4
ev . v . . M l i ii 1 3
a . . .
T h Ap
3
e ly p p i t t th fu i f I l i the fl h d I l i
o ca se o n s o e s on O s r ae n es an s rae n
th pi it b y f i g t th tw ty f u ld that i tw l f
e s r re e rr n o e ch
en -
o r e ers, s, e ve or ea
( R e v. i v 4,
.
C H AP . n ecess ar y cons equen ce o f their m isun ders tan din g th e

Me ssian ic pro ph e cie s N o t dis ti nguishi ng b e twe e n th o se
.
w hich r e fe r to th e Me ss ia n ic so wer a n d th o s e w hich re fe r

to th e Me ss i an ic re ap e r th e J e ws as a n a ti o n h a v e b e e n
, , ,
pre ve n te d fr o m re co gnisin g Je sus as th e h e ave nl y Me ssiah ;

a n d th e Chris tia n s ever s in c e th e e a r li e s t tim e s h a ve b e e n
, ,
le d to e xp e ct a vi sibl e re ign o n e arth o f J esus th e S o n o f

G o d as th e pro mis ed t e rre strial Messiah
, .
The a uthor h o pes i n all h um ility a n d i n de feren ce to

m o re light which m ay b e gran te d o n thi s i m po rtan t subjec t ,
th a t the n e w s ol ution o ffe re d i n th e ch apte r o n chron olo gy

with re gard to the m yste ry o f th e s e ve n ty we e ks the ,
se v e n th o us an d ye a rs a n d th e m ille n ni um
, m ay te n d i n , ,
c o nj u nctio n with th e vie w h e r e deli n e ate d a bo ut the

H i dd e n Wi s do m o f Chris t to a fulle r k n o wl e d ge a nd a
,
m o re un ive rsa l a ckn o wledg m e n t o f th e t ruth as it i s i n

Je sus w h o h as said wh e re tw o o r thre e ar e ga thered
,
’
i n m y n am e th e re am I i n th e m idst o f them a nd
’
, ,
w h o h as pro m is ed to b e with H i s C hurch alw a y even ,
un to the e n d o f th e w o rld
"
.
M t x iii 20 ; xx i ii 20
3
a . v . v . .
CHAPTER V .
THE G S PE O L R E VE A E D L TO PA UL .
D C
INT R O U T IO N
H —T H E
EN W S DO M— H O THE R
ID D GO S PE L—P AU L AN DI T E
APO LL O S PH E S ANS CO LO S S I A S PH L PP AN S PH L MO N
E I N I I I I E
T I MO TH —CO NCL S I O N
Y U .
S ta b li sh y ou accor d i ng to my g osp el, an d the p r ea ch ing of Jesus C hr is t,

acco r di ng to the r e vela ti o n of the mg stery , whi ch was ke t secr et si nce the
p
wor ld b eg an — R o m x vi 2 5
’
. . . .
IN all ag es the Divin e Spirit pro ceedi ng fro m the e te rn al

C rea to r h a d bee n p o ure d o n all fl e sh The p urpos e o f .
thes e Divin e i ncarn atio n s to ra ise so n s o f Go d am o n g ,
so ns o f m e n h a d b e e n b ut i m p e rfectly a tta i n ed
, i n co n ,
se q ue n c e o f th e liberty g ra n ted to the cre a t ure either to ,
o bey or to di so b e y th e i n d we llin g Spirit o f H i m w h o
created man to th e image o f H i s Make r The Spirit o f .
Go d which b e fo re the cre ati o n o f m a n m o ved ab o v e

,
the waters tha t co vered the earth h a d co me do wn from ,
hea ven a n d h ad b ee n bre athed i n to the n o strils o f the

first Adam th us enduin g hi m with a living soul with th e
, ,
ge rm o f im m ortality By m akin g th e wro n g use o f h i s

.
lib erty by resisting the Divin e Spirit m an fell from h i s

, ,
firs t es tate T o rede e m S inf ul m an to resto re hi m to th e

.
,
i mag e o f G od this was th e m issio n o f the Spi rit o f h o li

,
n es s. No th ing b ut ob e die n ce o r tru th i n th e inward ,
parts w as re qui re d fro m th e s o n s o f m e n I n all age s

,
.
so me o f th e m w e re m o ved by th e Spirit fro m abo ve a n d ,
by this Divi n e o pera tio n h um an will perm itting th a t , ,
r 2
2 12 THE O
G S PE L R E VE A E D L TO PA L.U
'
i s, by the combin ed e fle ct o f Go d s grace an d m an s ’ ’
o b e di e n c e they w e re in itia te d i n th e Divi n e s o n sh ip

,
.
Th us o b e dien ce led to righteo usn ess by the gra ce o f Go d .
T he righteous were perfected their so uls k e p t a live and ,
a cce pte d as a propitia ti o n fo r si n as a w e ll pl e as i n g sa c r i ,

-
fi ce . But al tho ugh Go d h ad p e rfe cte d sin ful m a n yet ,
th e p e rfe c t i n ca rn ati o n o f th e Ho ly Spirit the i m ag e o f ,
Go d s glo ry the m an after Go d s aborigin al i dea and

’
,
’
pa ttern the idea l m an m ust be S inless

, , .
S uch perfe ct obedien ce such en tire un ion between th e ,
fi ni te an d the i nfinite w as re s erved fo r the fuln es o f ,

s
tim e The S o n o f M an w a s bor n ; H e lived th e life o f

.
the S o n o f God an d died the ato n i n g de ath o f the righ t

c o us . Ye t even H i s ch o s e n dis cipl es un ders tood H i m
n o t ; whils t the cho s en n atio n l oo ked o n ly fo r a M essiah
wh o sho uld s e t up th e pro m is ed terres trial kin gdo m i n

Zio n Sudde nly a l eadi ng p e rs ecuto r o f th o se who ca lled
.
th e m s elve s Naz ar e n es an d who by the Gen tiles we re later

,
ca lled Christian s w as m iraculo usly le d to th e co n viction

,
that Jesus o f Naz ar e th w as th e Chris t the S on o f God ,

.
This m a n was Sa ul la ter ca lle d Pa ul o f Ta rsus i n

, ,
Cili cia .
l
Paul s fath e r a Ph ar ise e h avin g destine d hi m to b e
’
, ,
com e a Rabbi hi s m aste r i n the Jewish capital the

, ,
fa m ous Ga m aliel m a de hi m a m e m b e r o f th e se ct o f the

,
2
Ph arise e s We h a ve s e e n th at i n the Rabbini ca l s cho ols
.
o f Pa l e s ti n e th e i n terpr e t ati o n o f th e law i n a cco r da n ce ,
wi th th e pri nciple s o f th at gno stic re fo r m o f th e Jews

which o rigi n ate d i n B abylo n h ad grad ually su pplan ted , ,
be fo re the b e g in n in g o f th e Chri stian e ra th e o rigi nal ,
religio n o f the Jews Am ong the lea rn ed Rabbin ical .
s chools o f th e Ph a ri s e e s th e m ost em i n e n t we re th e riv al
s cho o l s o f Hi llel a n d S h ann n a i H o w great the a n tago n .
i sm be twe e n them was m ay b e ga th e re d fr om th e fact

th at accor di n g to the te a chi ng o f Hillel God c rea ted
, ,
fir t the ea rth a n d th e n th e h eaven s ; an d accord ing to

s
,
A t xxi ii 6
3
c s . . Ph il ii i 5 3
. . .
21 4 THE O
G S PE L L
R E VE A E D TO PA UL .
p upil o f Gam a liel we m ay assum e that s uch p a raph ras e s

,
a s tho s e ca lled afte r O nke lo s an d afte r Jo na th a n were
us ed by Gam aliel a n d h i s p upils Th us we a r e e n able d .
to conjectur e which we re the lea din g prin ciples o f i n

s t r uctio n i n h i s sch o o l T h e in t e rpr etati o n o f any p a ss ag e
.
i n Ho ly Writ wo uld b e con sidere d as a n O p e n que stio n ,
n o fixed in terpr e ta tio n bei n g a d m itted a s a uth o rita tiv e ;
fo r altho ugh th e in terpre tati o ns o f the m o st re n ow n ed

te achers o f th e law an d o f tradi tio n were h e ld i n hi gh
re pu te yet ev e n th e se we re fi e ely discuss e d an d occa
, ,
si o n ally am e n d e d i n a cc o rdan ce with the in cre as ed k n ow

,
ledge o f a m ore advan ced age T h e gradual developm ent .
o f doctrin e w as furth e r fa ci lita ted by th e all e goric al fo rm
wh ich w as b e st suited to con vey a hidden m e an in g O n .
the wh o le we h ave re ason to e xp e ct th a t th e m e thod o f

,
i n stru ctio n i n th e h i gher J e wish s choo ls in Pale stin e w as

s o m e wh a t a kin to th a t p ursu e d a m o n g th e ir brethren i n
Alexan dr ia Re fe rrin g to this s ubj e ct it i s s ta te d i n

.
,
Eccle siasticus He th at giveth h i s m in d to th e la w o f th e

,
Mo st High a n d i s o ccupied i n the m e di tation thereo f

, ,
will s eek o ut th e wis do m o f all th e an ci e n t an d be o ccu ,
pie d i n proph e cie s He wi ll ke e p th e S ayings o f the

.
re n owne d m e n an d wh e re s ubtil pa rable s ar e h e will be

, ,
th ere also H e will se e k o u t th e secrets o f grave S en

.
te n oes an d b e con ve rsan t i n dark p arable s

,
3
.
’
W e a r e th us i n th e o uts et le d to exp e ct th a t Paul s ’
te a chi ng wa s i n h arm o n y with th e prin ciples o f apocr yphal

tradi ti o n which the S a dducee s rej ec ted e ntirely a n d e ven
, ,
th e Ph a rise e s i n pa rt o f wh ich th e Ess e n e s m a b e

, y
regarded as am on g th e m ost faithful guardian s kn own to
u s a n d which pri n cipl e s o f Jewis h reform h a d received
,
the highest san ction deve l o pm e n t an d appli catio n by

,
Je s us the Christ Oth e r circum stan ces te n d to con firm

.
T arsus . this expectation Paul was born i n T arsus the ca pital o f

.
,
the provi nce Cilicia i n th e tim e o f the Rom ans I ts

, .
in ha b itan ts de sce ndan ts o f Gre ek colo nists were fam ous

, ,
xx ix 1 3 3
x .
-
.
TAR S US . 215
as further ers ci en ce an d were reckon ed am o n g th e

of s ,
most in tell ectual Greeks i n Asi a Tarsus was o n e o f .
the mo s t r ich ly en dowed em pori um s o f philosophy a n d ,
although fo r a tim e it h ad to yi e ld th e firs t r a nk to
Alexan dr ia it s oon o utstepped i ts rival and eve n b e fo re

, ,
the tim e o f Paul this city was gen erally regarde d as th e

first seat o f Greek learn i n g For Strabo born i n C ap .
,
p ad o ci a i n the yea r 6 0 B C w rit e s as fo llows about T a rsus

. .
,
and i ts i n h abitan ts : The m e n o f this pla ce ar e so z e alo us

in th e s tu dy o f philo sophy an d the whole cy cl us o f
educa tio n th a t they surp ass both Athe ns a n d Alexa n dri a
, ,
and eve r y pl ac e th at co uld b e m e n tio n ed where s chool s ,
O f phi los ophers a n d di sp utatio n s o n lite ra ture a r e h e l d .
And the differen ce am oun ts to this Here thos e who ar e .
fond o f learn in g ar e all n ativ e s an d stran gers d o n o t ,
willin gly reside here an d th e y th e mse lve s do n o t rem ain

, ,
but fi n is h th e ir education a bro a d an d gla dly tak e up ,
their res iden c e els ewhere an d fe w r e turn W h e re as i n

, .
the other citi e s which I h av e j us t m en tion ed except ,
Alex a n dri a the con trary takes plac e fo r m any co m e to

, ,
them a n d liv e here willingly ; b u t y o u will s ee fe w o f th e

natives e i th e r goi n g abro a d fo r th e s ake o f philo s o phy o r ,
carin
g to s tu dy it a t hom e T h e Al e x an dri a ns h a v e b o th
.
chara c te r s fo r they receiv e m an y s tra n gers an d se n d o ut

, ,
3
of thei r o wn p e ople n o t a fe w
’
.
I t h as be e n re n dered pro b abl e th at Pa ul left T arsus fo r

Jerusa le m wh e n he w as b e tween te n a n d thirteen ye ars o f
age a n d tha t i n accord an ce with a n education al syst e m
,
which ca n be proved to h av e b e en i n force i n late r tim e s ,

2
Paul w as alre ady i n Ta rsus i ns tructed i n the Mi sh n a ,
that i s i n the prin ciples o f wh at was o r gi n ally apo cryph al

,
o r s ec re t gn o stic tra ditio n Wh e n at Jerusalem h e sa t at .

,
the feet o f the so n o f Si m eo n who i n th at very M ish n a i s ,
ted s an authority Pa ul s rabbin ic al edu catio n u n d e r

’
q u o a .
Gamalie l h avin g bee n co mpleted h e prob ably retur n ed to ,
Tarsus a n d either here or at som e other place he m ay

,
Life
’
f S t P aul
’
3
S tr . xi v . 673 .
3
S ee C on yb ear e and H owson s O . .
21 6 THE O
G S PE L R E VE A E D L TO PA UL .
fo r atim e h ave m in i ste re d to h i s n e ce ssiti es a nd to th o se

‘ ’
that were with h i m by h i s h an diw o rk as a te n tm ake r

,
.
This occup ation wo uld le ave h i m som e tim e to pursue

h i s s tudi e s ; b ut it w as pro bably d urin g the tim e wh ich
ela pse d b e twe e n h i s co n version an d h i s first m e eti ng
with all th e Apostle s at J e ru sale m th at h e co n tin ued ,
i n h i s re tirem en t the stu dy o f th o se a pocr yph al d o ctri n es ,
o f th at Hidd e n Wis do m i n which he h a d b e e n in s tru cted

’
‘
, .
durin g h i s you th a n d wh i ch Jesus o f Nazareth whom he

, ,
n o w kn e w to be the Ch ri s t h ad fully r e v e al e d by H i s ,
tea chin g an d by H i s li fe .
Ar a b i a. T h e i nte rv al b e twe en the ti me when Go d re ve al e d H is

S o n i n Paul an d th e latt e r s co m m un icati n g to the
‘ ’
Ap o s tles a t J e rusale m h is oth e r Go spe l acco rdin g to his ,
o w n a cc o un t co m pri s ed th e lo n g p e r i o d o f a t l e as t s e ve n
te e n ye ars Afte r h i s conv e rsion h e le ft D am ascu s n o t fo r

.
,
J e rusale m b ut fo r Arabia W e h av e e very reas o n to

,
.
s up o s e th a t the flight from D a m a s cus which th e Ap o stl e

p
h i m s e lf re c o rd s a s h avi ng b e en caus e d by th e g o ve rnor
,
”
u n d e r Ar e t a s to o k pl ace b ut a sh o rt ti m e after hi s co n
,
version For i n th e Acts w e ar e to ld tha t it h app e ned

.
a fter s e v e ral d ays a n d hi s e s c a pi n g by th e wall i n a

b aske t i s a fe ature which th e Apo stl e h as hi m self
3
,
’
co nn e cted with the p e r se cutio n by th e go v e rn or un de r

Are tas an d by th e J ews i n th at city Un de r th e se
, .
circum s tan ce s Paul i s like ly to h ave b e e n pre ven ted from

re turn in g to D am ascus fo r som e tim e an d a s the Apo stle ,
te lls us th a t h e re m ain e d i n Arabia till h e re turn ed to

Dam ascus hi s stay i n Arabia can h ardly h a ve b e e n a short
,
o ne . But i n d e p e n de n tly o f th e tim e which Pau l s p e n t i n

Ar abia s even teen ye ars elap sed b e fo re h e m ade to the
,
Ap o stles at Jer usale m th e co m m un ica tion which h e has

re co rded i n th e se co n d ch apte r o f h i s Epistle to the
Galatians I n th e first ch apte r h e distin gui shes fro m this
.
m eeti ng with th e Ap o s tle s hi s first vi sit to Je rus alem and ,
h e i s clearly be n t upo n sho wi n g th at a t th i s tim e he saw

2 C xi 3 3
3
or . . .A t ix 3
c s .
218 THE O
in H im ; and Lord J e s u s Chri

o ne s t b y who m a r e a ll ,
3
thin gs and w e
,
by H i m Paul di stinguish es b e t wee n .
’
‘
th e Cre a tor as the fin al cause o f all things an d
,
’
be tween th e Cre a tor as H e w ill b e m an ife ste d by the

creature accor d ing to H i s e te rna l purpose T his d i s .
tinction b e twe en caus e an d e ffe ct i s b ut appare n tly

we aken e d b y h i s sayi n g o f G o d th at i n H i m we live ,
‘
,
an d m o ve a n d h a ve o ur b e i n g
3
An d i n an oth e r passag e
’
.
,
h e em ph ati ca lly de clare s th at of H im a n d thro u h

g ,
3
H i m an d to H i m ar e all thi n gs
,
a n d th a t th e re i s
,
o n e Go d an d Fath e r o f all w h o i s abo ve all a n d , ,
through all an d i n y o u all 3

H e i s also the Fa ther o f
’ ‘
.
,
o ur Lord J e sus C h ris t a n d th us th e cre a ti v e s ource o f

’
th at Divi ne Spirit which proce e ds fr om H i m an d a t the ,
s am e ti m e th at high est a n d supern atural in tellige n ce ,
which b e fo re the cre ation o f m an co nc eive d the ide l a
p atte rn th e high calling o f m an Chris t the Lo rd i s

, .
‘
the Sp i ri t b e ca use by H i s perfec t obedien ce H e h as

,
’
b e com e O n e wi th the Divin e Spir it o f holin ess which , ,
pro ce e din g from th e Cre ato r h as i n a ll age s be e n poured ,
o n all fl e s h By this p er fe ct in ca rn a ti o n o f th e Holy

.
Spi rit the s e co nd Ada m h as be en co n fo rm e d to th e ab o

,
r i i n all co n ce iv e d id eal p a ttern o f m a nkin d Th u by

g y s .
,
b e co m ing O n e with the D i vin e Spi rit Christ beca m e O ne ,
with th e ab o rigin al Divin e type o f h um an ity ; by H i m

h um an ity w as ra ise d to th e Go dh e ad the S o n o f M an to ,
the S o n o f God the cre at ur e w as con form ed to the i m age

o f th e Cre a to r .
Alth o ugh Paul acce pts th e de fini tio n o f o ur Father ,

’
th e Fa ther e t he s ee m s in te n ti o n all to void

’
or
y , y a th e
re fe re n ce to h i s locally circum scri bed thro n e a b o ve wh ich ,
i s co n ta i n e d i n th e wo rd s w hich i s i n hea v e n As
’
.
Christ so in variably use d th e s e wo rd s wh e n speaki ng o f

G o d the Father the o m iss i o n can h a rdly b e co n sider e d a
,
c as ual o n e p a r ti c ul a rly wh e n w e b e a r i n m i n d th a t Paul

,
n ever des cri b e s th e Divi n e ki ngdo m as be in g o f hea ven

’
.
3
1 C iii 6
or . v .A t . 28 3
R m xi 3 6c s x vn E ph i 6
. .
3
o . . .
3
. v. .
THE H ID D E N W IS D OM . 21 9
It isdiffi cul t to acco un t fo r thi s Po ssibly he m ay h ave .
b e en s o m ewh at infl ue n ced by the d o ct r i n e abou t he ave n

as ta u ght by th e s ch o o l o f Hill e l to which h i s m aste r ,
Ga m aliel a n d pro ba bly Paul hi m se lf b elo n ge d

, We , .
have s ee n th at acco rdin g to Hille l s th eo ry h e a v e n w as

,
’
a la te r cre a tion th a n th e e ar th This h o wever can n ot .

, ,
have been Paul s O pini on after h i s con ve rsion wh en h e

’
kn ew a n d ta ught th at th e s e co n d Adam i s fro m h eav e n

’
.
We m ay therefor e assum e that o ut o f con siderat i o n fo r ,
the s chool i n whi ch h e wa s bro u ght up a n d i n the fa c e o f ,
the gulf which h ad b ee n create d b e twe e n Go d an d m an

by the ide as co nn e cte d with th e p e rso n ality o f th e Cre a to r ,
th e Apo s tle pre fe rr e d n o t to co n n e ct e xpre ss ly th e h e a ven s

with God o r H i s ki n gdom .
We fi n d that accordi n g to Paul s doctrin e God i s n o t

,
’
only th e i nvis ible so urc e o f th e Divi ne in dwe lling Spi rit ,
b ut a ls o th at high e st an d sup e rn atural i n te lli ge n ce which ,
before th e creatio n o f th e wo rld di d i n th e b egi n nin g ,
co n ceiv e , an d th us id e a lly cr e a te th e Div i n e typ e o f ,
hum a n ity which i n th e ful n ess o f tim e S h ould b e re ali se d

,
and m a n i fe ste d by a n d thro u gh th e S o n o f M an a n d th e
S o n o f God .
T h e D i vi n e Sp i r i t ( ma n ifes ted i n the fles h ) i s the

s a n ct fiea ti o n
fi rst b o r n o
-
f ever
y cr ea tu r e the or a n o
g f i ,
a nd i m m or ta li ty, a n d the M ed i u m b etween the C r ea tur e

a nd the C r ea to r C hr i s t i s the Sp i r i t — Pa ul id en tifi es
’
. .
‘
the M a n Jesus with th e Spiri t o f Go d wh e n he says
The Lord i s th e Spirit He th e re fo re applie s to
.
’
C hris t all th e a ttribu te s o f th e Sp i rit I n a cco rd .
an ce with the apocryph al doctri n e o n th e Di vi n e S piri t,
fo un ded o n Arya n tradi tio n s , Pa ul c alls J esus th e

Christ the fir s t b o rn o f e ve ry creature , an d th e fir st b o rn
-
’
-
1
am o n g m a n y bre th r e n T h e firs t creati o n , o r ra ther
.
e man ation , was th e id e al p a tte rn o f m an , w h o , as th e first

Adam , w a s to be crea te d i n th e im age o f God , an d , n o t
wi th sta n di n g h i s fall , to b e re store d an d perfected to th a t
3
C ol . i . 15 ; R o m . v ii i . 29 .
2 0 THE O
im age by th e san ctifying O peratio n o f th e Divin e ess e nce ,
which w a s i n the b eginn i n g with Go d an d i n all ages ,
w as poured o n all fl e sh B e caus e Christ the s eco n d .

,
Adam i s O n e with th e i n d welli n g Spirit o f Go d H e i s

, , ,
like the sam e th e first b o rn am o ng all crea tur es Be ca us e

,
-
.
Christ i s the id ea l m an the firs t wh o re ach e d the m ark o f

,
h um anity s high callin g th at i s wh o re al ise d i n Him s elf

’
, ,
th e i m a ge o f God He i s the fi rs t b o rn a m on g the m a n y

,
-
bre thre n o f H i s wh o ar e ca lle d though b ut fe w o f the m ,
a r e ch o se n O th ers h ad been ch o se n b e fo re H i m h a d
.
,
bee n m oved by the Spirit o f God an d th us ini tia ted i n ,
th e Divi n e s o n ship But b e ca us e Jesus i s th e Chris t th e

.
,
p e rfe c t i n carn atio n o f Go d s Ho ly Spirit therefore G o d ’
,
‘
h ath h ighly e x alt e d H i m a n d given H i m a n am e ( or spiri t) ,
which i s abov e e ve ry n am e that at the n am e o f Je s us ,
ev e ry kn e e S ho uld bow o f thin gs i n hea ven a nd th i n gs i n

, ,
e a rth a n d thi n gs un de r th e e a r th a n d th a t e ver y ton g ue

, ,
sh o ul d co n fe s s th at Je sus Chris t i s Lo rd to the glory o f ,
G o d th e Fa th e r 3 ’
.
Paul th erefo re ide n tifies J e sus Christ n o t o n ly with

, ,
th e Di vi n e Spirit b ut a ls o wit h th e Divi n e ideal p a tter n

,
o f m a nki n d which through the o p e r atio n o f th e fo rme r

, , ,
s ho uld i n the fuln es s o f tim e beco m e re ali s e d i n th e flesh .
Through H i s p e rfe ct obedi en c e Je sus w as th e per fect ,
m an ifes ta tion o f th e Divin e m e di um a n d o f the Divine

O b j e ct b o th th e sa n c ti fie r a n d th e san cti fied the an oi n ter
, ,
2
a n d the a n oin ted th e caus e a n d the effe c t
, Jesus the .
,
s e con d Adam bein g an o in ted was a qu ickenin g spirit ’

, , ,
3
an d therefo re fro m he aven Not th at He h ad only ’
.
r ecei ved the quick e n in g Spirit with o u t m e as ur e which i n ,
m e as ure h a d bee n poured o n all flesh in all age s b ut H e ,
was the per fect i n ca rn a tio n o f th e sa m e the S o n o f M an ,
i n who m th e fuln ess o f the G o d hea d dw e lt bo di ly the ,
im age o f th e in visib le Go d 3
Al re ady the fi rs t Adam
’ ‘
h ad the Divi n e brea th o f life an d therefore a h vi ng

’
3
Ph il ii 9 1 1
. .
-
. 2 C ii i 1 7 ; R m i 4 3
or . . o . . .
3
1 C or . x v . 47 . 4 C ol i 1 5 ; ii 9
. . . .
2 THE O
Sin ce the will o f God i s the san cti fica ti o n o f fallen m an ,
an d s in ce fo r the rea lis a tio n o f th i s p u rpos e God h as
po ured o ut the san ctify in g Sp iri t o n all flesh n othin g ,
could s tan d i n the way o f m an s redemption i f God h ad ’
n o t cre a te d h i m a fre e a ge n t a n i n depe n d e n t di spo s er o f ,
h i s o w n desti ny cap abl e o f be i ng m ove d by th e Spirit o f

,
God or o f resi sting the sam e By H i s perfe ct o bedien ce

, .
Jesus Chri s t h as ide n tified Hi mself with th e eternal will

o f Go d co n ce rn i n g m a n a n d there by h a s beco m e the co
,
operatin g m edi um o f m an s redem ptio n C hri st h as ’

.
wil le d i n the flesh wh at Go d h as willed be fo re any flesh

w as cre ate d Th us th e fi n ite h as been raise d to a level
.
with th e in fi nite ; an d y e t this equality be twe e n the cre a

ture an d the Creator d o e s n o t affect th e Divin e Maj esty i s ,
no robbery b ut the realisation of God s e te rn al p urpo se

,
’ ’
.
T he s avin g s chem e o f God h a s been a cco m pli shed by the

wh o le li fe o f Jes us by hi s o bedien ce unto death As
,
.
s oo n as the child b e ca m e co n scious th at He m ust be i n

th a t wh ich i s o f hi s Fa the r s tha t i s i n the Spirit o f Go d ’
, ,
H e fo llo we d the di ctate s o f this Div in e witn e ss an d th us ,
became richly en dowed with the Divin e Spir it by whom ,

3
ar e all thi n gs I n a S im ilar m an n e r b ut i n a di fferen t
’
.
,
degre e becaus e o f m an s disobedien ce the Holy Spirit

,
’
h ad p arti ally perfecte d so n s o f m e n i n all ages But the .
e n tire ob edien ce o f Jesu s m ade hi m the Christ the i mage ,
o f God the S o n o f M an i n whom dw e lt the fuln es s o f the

,
Go dhead bod ily the S o n o f God who i s at o n e with H i m

, ,
a n d who m th ere fore th e Apo stle repea tedly calls the

Lo rd Th at Holy Spirit which was i n the begin n ing wi th
.
’
G o d an d w as Go d w as ever S in ce the b e ginni n g o f th e

,
con scious life o f Jesus wi th Jesus and was Jesus was the , ,
Christ The M an Je sus i nasm uch as He is the Spirit has

.
, ,
th e re fore e xisted b efo re all cre atures ; H i s Divin e n ature

i s ete rn al But He h as pre e xi sted n o t on ly beca us e o f t he
.
-
Divin e Spi rit wh ich dwe lt i n H i m i n all fuln e ss b ut also ,
as th e aborigin al ide a o f God co n ce rn i ng m an s hi h

’
g
d e s tin y .
3
1 C or. vii i . 6 .
PR E E -
X IS T E N C E O F C II R I S T . 22 3
It i s i n thi s do ubl e s e n s e th at Paul tre ats o f the hi s

to r i cal pers o n o f Chris t as a pre exi stin g o n e , th at i s as -
o ne whi ch before th e d ays o f Chri s t i n th e fle sh h a d a n
i d eal exis te n c e w ith Go d N o t th e h um an b ut th e Divin e

.
n ature o f Ch ri s t i s et e r n a l n o t Je s us a s su ch , b ut J e s us
th e Spi r it, or i n o ther words Jes us the Chri s t , th e an o i n te d

M a n, al tho ugh m ade o f th e se e d o f David , i s n o t o f th e
’
ear th , ea rthy , b ut He i s from h ea ve n

’
H e i s o f th e
S pi r it, spir itual To be m o ved by th e spirit o f this world
.
i s to b e e a rthly ; to b e m o ved by th e Spirit o f G o d i s to

b e hea ve nly , i s to ceas e b e ari n g th e i m age o f th e e arth ly ,
‘ ’
and to b e ar th e im age o f the heave nly Not fl esh a nd ’

.
bloo d, b ut the Spiri t o f God, m ake s m e n h e irs o f th e

’
kingdo m o f G o d , causi ng the m to p ass fro m co rruptio n to

i nco rr uption An d th us it i s also th e Spirit o f Go d which
.
saved th e fi rs t b o rn fa ther , the firs t Ada m , from hi s fall ,

-
and pre s erv e d h i m as th e figure or typ e o f th at o n e

M Jesus Chri st th e s eco n d o r las t Adam which th at
’
an , ,
selfs am e Spirit o f Go d ra is e d fr o m th e d e a d a s the typ e o f
man glorified For S in ce by m an cam e de ath by m an

.
,
cam e a ls o the r e surrectio n o f th e dea d ; fo r as i n Ada m

all di e eve n so i n Chri st sh a ll all be m a de aliv e
3 ’
.
,
The typ ical relation betwe en the firs t an d th e s e con d

Adam co nsists i n the m yste rio us un i ty o f m an s Divin e ’
and h um an n ature fo r the latter w as e n dowed from th e

b eginn in g with a m e asure o f th e Divin e Spirit which
constitu tes the Divi n e n at ure o f m an the i m ag e o f God , .
’
But altho ugh ever si n ce the cre a tio n o f m an to th e im age

O f Go d the he avenl y w as m ixed u with th rthy t
, p e e a
y e ,
the Divi n e n ature o f th e s e co n d Adam was e sse n tially

differe n t fro m the Divin e na ture o f th e firs t Ada m By .
the di sobedi e n ce o f th e l atter th e in fin ite h ad b e e n all

b ut a b sorbed i n a n d through the fin ite no th i ng w as l e ft
of hi s Divin e n a ture e xcep t a s p a rk o f th a t hea ve n ly
,
flam e which o ught to h av e p e rva d e d h i s e arthly tab er

nacle But by th e p e rfe ct obedi e n c e o f th e s e con d Ada m
.
3
1 C o r . xv . 2 1, 22 .
2 24 THE G S PE O L R E VE A E D L TO PA UL .
the earthly was co nform ed to the h e aven ly the h um an ,
n ature to th e Divi n e n a tu re T he Spiri t o f C h ri st b e i n g .
o n e with the Spirit o f G o d C hrist was i n dir e ct unio n ,
an d co m m un io n with H i m th at se a rcheth th e he arts ,

’
’
a n d lik e H i m H e kn ew
,
wh at i s th e m i nd o f the Spirit
,
which m aketh in terce ssi o n fo r us with gro anin gs which

ca n n ot b e u ttered Th us it i s th a t Christ h as b e co m e
.
’
th e type o f m an glo rified th e fi r s t b o rn a m o n g m any ,

-
bre thre n H i s h um a n n a ture w as i n all resp e cts like th e

.
’
h u m an n ature o f all H i s bre thre n si n exce p te d An d as , .
Ch rist s h um a n n a ture w as co n form e d to H i s Divi n e

’
n a tur e so , th e h um an an d the Divi n e n atur e o f H i s

brethren i s to b e co nform e d to H i s im age AS th e M an ‘
.
’
J es us w as fo re kn own a nd pr e de stin a ted to be confor m ed

to th e im age o f God to the Divin e so n ship to th e m ark , ,
o f h um a n ity s h i gh calli n g s o like wi s e th o se who m G o d

’
,
pre de stin ated an d ca lle d ar e to b e c o n fo rm e d to the

im ag e o f H i s S o n By this Divin e prede sti n atio n s o m e
.
’
a r e cho s e n e a r li e r th an o thers a l th o ugh all a r e called to ,
th e s o n ship to th a t m ark which all a r e d e s tin ed to re ach

,
i n th e co urs e o f th o se future d e velo pm e n ts o f the s o ul o f ,
which th e life i n th e terre strial body forms the s ta rting

poi n t F o r there i s a tim e when Go d will be all i n all
.
‘
through the Divin e so nship to which i n all a ges s om e ,
h ave bee n raise d b ut wh ich h as o n ly b e en fully realised

,
a n d m a n i fe s te d i n a n d through Chri s t O f this p e r fect so n .
s hip C h ris t i s the fir s t b o rn an d o nl y— bego tte n He i s the

-
.
i mag e o f G o d an d at th e sam e tim e th e e te rn al type o f

, ,
glo rifi e d m anki n d By H i s o bedien ce m an y S hall be

.
m ade r ighte o us 3
H i s brethre n i n the fle sh w i ll become ~
H i s bre thre n i n the Spiri t as l ate r b o rn s o ns o f Go d as ,

‘
j o in t heirs with Chri s t ; they will b e wh e re He i s an d ,
se e H i m a s He i s they will b e in Chris t as Chri st i s i n

2
God the Fath e r .
W e se e th a t Paul clea rly d isti nguishes bet w ee n the

h uman an d the Divi n e n a ture o f Chri s t Accord i ng to ‘
3
R om . v. 17 .
3
1 C o r . 1 11 . 23 .
2 26 THE O
the re form ed Jew abo ut th e Divi n e Be ing th at as we , ,
ha ve s een the appearances o f an d the co mm un ica t i o n s

,
fro m J ehova h w e re a scrib e d to th e Divin e Word Spirit ,
or dwe llin g to th e S h e d ri na so th at the n am e o f God

, ,
w as a c tually di splaced i n s eve ral w riti n gs o f th e pre

Chris tian period by the n am e o f the Word or M e m r a .
According to the p ure apocryph al doctrin e as co ntai n ed ,
i n the b o ok o f Wisdo m an d i n Ecclesias ticus the Div i n e ,
Word w as con ceived n o t as a person b ut a s an esse n ce ,
proce edi ng from the Cre ator who i n all age s ha d sen t th e ,
sa m e fro m above to d well with m an belo w Thro ugh .
th is divi ne instr um en tality som e chosen m e n am on g th e

chose n peo ple becam e m i nisters o f God m i nisters o f H i s ,
who did H i s pl e asure Hen ce the expe ctatio n that th e

.
p rom ise d Messiah wo ul d be the perfect instrum en t o f

God a proph et and m o re th a n a pro phe t tha t He would
, ,
be a p e rfe ct in carn a tio n o f the Divi n e Word C on .
s eq ue n tly all th e a ttrib ute s a n d o ffices o f the l att e r w e re
it p r i or i as cri bed to the Me s siah an d the idea pre vai led ,
i n a larger or i n a smaller circle o f the Je wi s h comm un ity ,
that th e co m ing o f the Me ss ia h would be the co min g o f

th e Shechi n a the Word o f Go d
,
‘
.
As i n the S O called t argum o f O n kelo s all th e a ttr i

-
b ute s o f Jehovah h ave be en ascribed to the Divin e Wo rd ,
so Paul h as applie d to Jesus Christ th e ap o cryph a l

doctrin e about th e Spiri t Wisdo m or Word o f Go d , .
I n do i n g s o h e m ay to a c e rt ai n exte n t h ave fo llo we d

Philo i n h i s ideal distin ction b e twe en the Divin e Spirit
a n d th e Divi n e Word a ltho ugh Paul n ev e r u s e s th e l a tt e r
,
e xpre ss io n . T h e Ap o stl e se em s to as sig n to Chri s t b e for e

th e d a ys o f H i s fl esh the sa m e idea l e xi s te n ce which
,
Philo assign s to the Divin e W ord or patter n o f m ankin d ’

.
But si n ce a cco rdi ng to the apocr yph al d o ctri n e the Spirit

, ,
o r W is do m or Word o f God w as co n ceived as bei n g i n
th e b e gi n n i ng wi th God a n d a s b e i ng pres en t wh e n
‘ ’ ‘
,
God m ade the world th e ide n tify i ng o f Christ with the

,
’
S 3
S t us
ee L b
ra Jesu i pp 5 13 964
s, e en ,
’
. .
, .
C H R IS T T
W I H IN . 227
Spi ri t o f God suffi ces to es tab lis h fo r the fo rm er tha t

h eavenly o rigi n th at sp iri t ual pre e xi s te n ce which Paul
,
-
s o clea rly C l ai ms fo r the s eco n d Ada m Thi s pre e xi stence .

-
a s we h ave s ee n i s n ei ther p e rso nal no r ete rn al inasm uch

, ,
as th e proce ed in g o f the Divi n e in d we llin g Spi rit as we ll ,
as the co n ceivin o f the abori ina l id e a r e s e ctin g m an

g g p ,
presuppos es the pre exis ten ce o f the ete rnal Crea to r th e

-
Fath er o f all an d thus also th e Fa th e r o f o ur Lo rd Jes us

,
Chr is t Yet Paul m ight h ave sa i d th a t i n the b egi nning

'
Christ was with God eve n th o ugh he do es no t call hi m

,
th e Wo rd or the only be go t te n S o n
‘
For he applies
-
.
’
to Chris t the apo cryp ha l d e fin itio n s o f th e power o f Go d

‘
an d the w
3
isdo m o f Go d H e sa ys tha t hi s preac hin g
.
’
,
w as n o t wi th e n ticin g words o f m an s w is do m b ut i n
’
de m o ns trati o n o f th e spiri t and o f po wer he s peak s no t ‘
th e wisd o m o f the world b ut the wisd o m o f Go d

,
i n a my stery even th e Hidd e n Wisd om whi ch God or

, ,
3
d a in ed b efor e the wo r ld un to o ur glory an d which
’
w as ,
3
kep t s ecr et s in ce the wo rld began
’
.
This mys te ry w hich w as re vealed by the se cret d oc

,
tri n e o f Jesus a n d fi rst p ublicly p r ocla im e d by Pa ul i s

, ,
b y this Apos tle de fin e d as Ch ri st with in as the mys tery

’
,
o f the e te rnal and uni ve rsal in dwellin g m iss i o n o f the
Divin e Wis d o m o r Wo rd whi ch i n the p ie Chris tian ,

-
A pocryph a is ca lle d th e Savi o ur o f all Here it is sai d o f

‘
.
’
Divin e Wisdom th at th e Cr eator o f all things did crea te

,
’ ‘ ’
h e r fro m the begi nn ing be fo re the world an d tha t i n

’
,
"
ete rn i ty sh e sh all no t cease Wisd om came o ut o f th e .
m o u th o f the Mo s t Hi gh d welt in hi g h pla ces ( or o n

’
a nd h e r thr one w as i n a clo udy pillar

‘ 3
The .
’
C r ea to r o f all th i ngs gave h er commandm en t and ca us ed ,
her ta bern a cl e to res t an d said : let th y dwe lling b e i n

,
’ ‘
3
J ac ob and thin e inheritance i n Isr a el I n the ho ly
’ ‘
.
,
tabe rna cle I served befo re hi m and s o was I es tablis hed ,
i n Zio n ; li ke wise i n the holy ci ty he ga ve m e re s t ,
n
1 C o r i 24
. . . ii 4 7
.
-
.
s
R o m x vi 25 . . .
Ec . x
xi v 9, 10 . .
3
xxi v. 3, 4 .
3
xx iv 8 . .
q 2
228 THE O
an d I n Jerusal em was m y power an d I took root i n an ,
ho n o urable people even i n the portion o f the Lord s ,

’
in heritan ce .
This i s the apocryph al doctrin e o f the in car n ations o f

the Divin e Wisdom which were n o t confin e d to Is rael , ,
th e fir st born a n d o n ly b e gotte n ; fo r i n all age s God

‘
-
p o ured her o ut o n all flesh An d this Divin e Wisdom .

’
does n o t o nly dwe ll i n the flesh b ut also i n spi ri tual ,
bodie s Thu s the writer o f the b o ok o f W i sdo m says : I

.
wa s a witty child an d h ad a go o d spirit ; y e a ra ther b ei ng ,

2
go o d I cam e in to a b o dy u n d e file d
,
The Isra elitic m in d .
’
w a s th us gra d ually le d to un ders tan d the m yste ry o f

3
godlin ess which was m an ifested i n the fle sh Wisdo m .
’
h aving taken ro ot i n a chosen peo pl e m ight b e expected ,
to take such root i n a chose n in di vidual o f the chosen

race as to ide n tify herself wi th the latter Therefore the
, .
Isra elite wo uld cry o ut : Give m e wi sdom that sitteth

by Thy thro n e an d rej e ct m e n o t fro m am on g Thy ,
ch i ldren “ I n like m ann er h a d the Israeli te s i n the

.
de sert cried to the Divin e Wisdo m which from th e b e ,
g i nn in g w as with God Whe n th e y w e re thirs ty they .
ca lled u po n Thee an d water w as giv e n the m o u t o f the ,
fli n ty ro ck an d their thirst was qu e n ch ed o ut o f the h ard

,
5
s to n e Agai n when th e y were h un gry they were fe d
.
’
, ,
with angel s food with h e avenly brea d prepared with ,

’
o ut th e ir la bou r ; a n d i t was thro ugh the Divi n e Wi s do m
o r Word which he al e th all thi ngs th at thos e who ’

, ,
looke d to the lifte d up se rp e nt to the S ign o f sa lvation , ,

’
we re saved by the Savio ur o f all? “

It i s because o f the great m ystery first openly pro
cla im ed by Paul s gosp el because Ch ris t i s the Spiri t or ’
, ,
Word or Wisdo m o f God that Chri st i s called the ,

7
S piritu al rock the bread from heave n the bread o f
’
, ,
E 10 1 2
c . x x rv . i i i 1 9 so -
.
2
v .
, .
3
1 T imm 16 I t i s w ell kn o wn th at th e w o rd God i n thi s passage
. . .
‘ ’
i p
i s a n n te rpola ti on, er h a s o r i gi nally c ause d b y th e ch angin g o f two p
i
s i m lar le tte rs .
W is ix 4 .
3
xi 4
. .
3
1 C or 4 . . . x . .
TH E O
For Go d created m an to be im m ortal an d m ad e h i m to ,
3
be an im ag e o f hi s o wn ete rni ty Bu t the s o uls o f the
’
.
righ te o us ar e i n the h a n d o f God an d there S hall n o ,
torm ent touch them I n the sight o f the un wis e they .
se e m ed to die a n d their d e p artur e i s ta ke n fo r m i se r y

, ,
a n d their go i n g fro m us to b e utter de str uction ; b u t they
ar e i n pe a ce F o r though they be p uni shed i n the S igh t

.
o f m e n yet i s their hope full o f i mm ortality

,
An d h avi ng .
b e en a little ch as tis ed they sh all be grea tly rewarded ; ,
fo r G o d pro ved them an d fo un d them worthy fo r Him s elf ,

.
As gold i n the furn ace h ath He tried them an d has been ,
we ll ple as ed to receive them as a co m pl e te offerin g And .
i n the ti m e o f their vi si ta tion th e y sh all shin e a n d ru n to ,
a n d fr o like sp ark s am o ng the stu bble They sh all j udge .
the n ations an d h ave dom in ion over the peo ple and
3
, ,
3
their Lo rd sh a ll re ign fo r ever .
’
Though the ri ghteous die early yet sh all h e b e at ,
rest ; the righteous pleased God an d was beloved ,

3
o f H i m so th a t li vi n g am o n g S i n n ers h e w a s tran sla ted
‘
he was m ade perfect i n a short ti m e ; the un

righ teo us sh all n o t un dersta nd to wh at e n d the Lord
h ath se t h i m ( the wise ) i n safety 3
They sh all b e .
’
a m az ed at the s tran ge n e ss o f h i s s alv atio n so far be yon d ,
all th a t they looke d fo r an d they S h all s a withi

y n
them s elves H o w i s b e n umbered am on g th e childr en

3
o f Go d
7
an d hi s lo t i s am o n g th e sain ts ?
, th e S un
o f Righteousn e ss ro s e n o t upo n u s ; we h ave no t
kn o wn the way o f the Lo rd the ri ghteous live fo r
ev e rm ore their re ward also i s with the Lo rd an d th e ca re
, ,
o f them i s with the Mo s t High th erefore sh all they

r eceive a glorious ki n gdo m an d the cr own o f beau ty fro m ,
the Lo rd s han d ; fo r with H i s righ t h an d sh all He co ver

’
them an d wi th H i s ar m sh all He protec t th em

, He shall .
take H i s jealo usy fo r complete a rm our an d make crea

3
,
Wis ii 1 , 1 3—23
' '
3
. . .
3
1 C or v i 2 , 3 ; R om xv 12
. . . . .
3
W i s i ii 1 8
. . .
3
0 0 1 i 13
. . .
3
W is i v 7 17.
3
G al iii 26
.
-
. . . .
7
R o m i 7 , S te
. . .
3 E ph vi 13 , l l
. . 2 C or v i . 7
. R om ii 12
. . x i . .
R E S UR R E C I I O N ’ '
.
23 1
3
tio n H i s w eapon ag ains t the en emi es ; H e sh all p u t o n
righ teo usn e ss as a bre as tpl a te a n d se ri o us j ud gm e n t a s a n ,
helm e t ; H e sh all take h o lin e ss as a n i n vin cibl e shi e ld ,
H is se vere wra th S h all he S h a rpe n fo r a sw o rd an d th e 2

,
3
wo rld s h all fight with H i m agai n s t th e u nwis e
’
.
Imm ortality bri n ge th n e ar un to Go d th e re fo re th e

d esire o f wis do m lea de th to do mi ni o n By m e ans o f .
wi sd o m I sh all ob tai n i m m ortality ; to b e allie d to

wis d om i s im m or tality tho u h as t powe r o f life a n d ‘
dea th ; tho u leadest to th e ga te s o f h e ll an d bri ng e s t up ,

3
a ai n ; the s o ul re c eiv e d up do e s n o t co m e ag ai n
g
‘
i t i s a n ea sy thi n g un to th e Lo r d i n th e d ay o f dea th
to re wa rd a m an a cco rdin g to h is ways 7 ’
.
I f then Pa ul s doctrin e o f th e re surre ctio n o f th e de a d

’
, ,
is iden tical wi th th a t co n ta in ed i n th e Ap o cryph a h o w ,
are we to i n terpre t h i s expre s si o n s re fe rri n g to Chris t as
the fi rs t b orn a m on g the de a d ?

-
Ch r is t bein g th e firs t
man who was co nform e d to th e im ag e o f God a cco rdi n g
to the Cre a tor s pri m o rdial pla n H i s Divi n e n ature w as as
’
, ,
we h a ve se e n ess en tial ly d i fle r e n t fro m th at o f th e firs t

,
Adam a n d all hi s descen dan ts O th e r s h ad b e en raise d a .
s i ri tua l body b ut a s the S o n o f G o d a s th e p e rfe c t

p , ,
mani fe s ta tio n o f the D i vin e Spir it Chris t w as ra is e d to th e ,
ri ht h an d o f God to the ki n gdo m pre p ared fro m th e

g ,
9
b egin n i n g wh e re th e crown o f righteo usn ess i s la id up
3
,
.
The apocryph al d octrin e t h at the Divin e Spirit as th e ,
first born o f eve ry cre ature i s the organ o f san cti fica ti o n
-
,
and im m orta lity an d th u s th e m edi um o f co m m un i o n

,
b et wee n the cre ature an d the Creator h as b e e n appli e d ,
b y Paul to Chris t Thos e who ar e m o ved by the Spi ri t

.
of God or by Chri s t th o s e who ar e i n Chri s t h av e th e ir , ,
‘
frui t u n to holi n e ss an d th e en d eve rlastin g life ; fo r the
,
wag e s o f si n i s de ath b u t th e gift o f G o d i s etern al h fe ,
through Je sus Chri st 30

F o r w e kn o w th a t i f o ur e arthly
’
. ,
3
2 C or .4 x . .
3
E ph . vi . 9, 14 1 7 -
1 T h ess v 8 . . .
3
W is 2 20 . v .
-
.
iii
.
3
vi 19, 20
.
3
v 13 , 1 7
. . .
3
xvi 1 3 , 1 4
. .
7
E ccl x1 2 6 . . .
3
1 C or xv 24 ; C o l
. 13. . i . .
3
2 T i m i v 8 , St e. . .
3°
R om vi 2 2 , 2 3
. . .
2 32 TH E O
house o f th is tabernacle were dissolved we h a ve a b uilding ,
o f Go d an hous e n o t m ade with h an ds

,
etern al i n the ,
h e avens we th at ar e i n this tabern acle do

a n bei ng b ii r d e n ed
1 ’
g ro ,
.
The doctrin e o f angels an d spirits as co n tain ed i n ,
Pau l s writings i s likewise i n per fect harm o n y with th e

’
pre Chr i sti an apocryp hal doctrin e

-
.
The universali ty o f God s sa ving love an d righteo usn ess ’
by th e gra ce o f God these ar e ap o cryp h al do ctri n es which

,
fo r m the b asi s o f Pa ul s sys te m I n order fully to un de r

’
s ta n d hi s doctri n e o f j ustifica tio n it i s n ece ss a r y to kn o w ,
h i s doctrin e a bo ut si n an d to sh ew h o w the la tter as w ell ,
a s th e for m er h as bee n by hi m developed i n a ccord an ce

—
wi th apocryph al pre Christian prin ci ples Thes e we sh all .
first con sider God created m an to be imm ortal an d

.
,
m a de hi m to be a n i m age o f H i s o wn ete rnity th e

r o o t o f wisd o m sh all n ev e r fa ll aw ay r ighteo usn ess i s
i m m ortal b ut the to n gu e o f m an i s hi s fall those

wh o will n o t lea rn wisdom fall awa y he that sin n eth
'
sh all o fle n d a ai ns t hi s o wn s oul i n to a m a licio us s o ul

‘
g
wi sdom sh all n o t en ter n o r dwell i n th e bo dy th a t is ,
fall en un to si n fo r the co rrupti ble body press eth down

the so ul an d the ea rthy tabern acle we igheth down the
,
m in d th a t m use th upo n m an y thin gs the firs t Ad am ,
bearin g a wicked heart tran sgress ed and was overco m e , ,
a n d s o be all they th at ar e bo rn o f hi m ; th us i nfi rm ity

1°
w as m a de perm an en t
’
evil seed ha th been so wn i n the
h e a rt o f Adam flesh a n d blood will i m agi n e evil
O thou Adam wh at has t th e n don e fo r tho ugh it was
, ,
th o u th at si nn ed thou ar t n o t fallen alon e b ut we all th at

, ,
com e o f thee fle e fro m si n as fro m the fa ce o f a

‘
‘4
se rpen t fo r n o d efil e d thin g can en ter in to
’
, th e
breath o f the power o f God an d pure i nfluence ,
1
2 C 1 4;
or . v . mp W i i x 1 5, Wico 23 . s. . .
9
s . 11 . .
3
W i i i i 15
s. i 15
. . E l 13 xx iii 18
"
. .
5
cc . v. v . .
Wi i 9
s. v E l xi x 4
. . Wi i 4 7
ix 15 ; 2 E
cc .11 . .
a
s. . . . s. n . .
2 B d iii e . i 30 . E cl x ii 3 1 v. .
‘3
c . v . .
u"2 E sd . vu 48 . E ccl . xxi . 2

2 34 TII E G S PE O L R E VE ALE D TO PA UL .
sa vi ng Spirit o f God ; and i n all ages bei n g poured o n all

fl esh th e Divi n e Savio ur th e power o f God regen e rated
, , ,
so n s o f m e n an d m a de the m so ns o f God thro ugh

,
righteousn ess which a s we h ave seen i s the effe ct o f

, , ,
Divin e gra ce an d h um an obedi ence To kn ow an d believe .
i n thi s savin g power o f Go d i s the root o f i m m orta lity .
Paul has shown as we h a ve pointed o ut tha t Jesu s i s

, ,
th e Christ th a t i s th e p e rfect m ani festa tio n o f the Divi n e

,
Spirit which i n all age s h as bee n poured o n all fl e sh fo r

the purpose o f rede m ptio n The Spirit o f Chris t being .
O ne wi th the Spirit o f Go d all the attributes a n d the ,
m i ssion o f th e Spi rit h as b e en applied and tra n sfer re d by

th e Apo stle to the se co n d Ad am I n the full s e ns e o f th e .
word a n d o f the accom plished fact it i s hen ceforth no

, ,
l o n ge r the Divin e Spirit, b ut Christ the perfect i n s tru ,
m e n t o f the sam e wh o i s th e Savio ur the ro o t o f i m me r

, ,
tality Wh a t i s n o w re quire d i s faith in the p o wer o f

.
God as m an ifested i n an d thro ugh the M an Jesus This .
fai th i n the an oin ti n g power a n d i n the an oi n te d this fai th ,
i n Chris t le ad s to the ri ghte ousn ess which i s th e gi ft o f

,
God a nd n o t the result o f h uman works

, .
Ato n e I f righ teousn ess com es by fa ith i n the redee m in g power

o f God it follows n e ce s sa rily th a t a to n em e n t or r o i ti a
, p p
tion fo r si n m ust like wise be i n p art at least the re sult o f , ,
a Divi n e opera tion o f the Ho ly Spiri t .
T h e law co uld no t lea d m an to a perfec t o bedie n ce i n

life an d death to th e dicta tes o f the indwelli n g Sa viour .
A h um an m anifesta tio n o f such obedi e n ce e ven o f an ,
o bedien ce un to d e ath w as n ecess a ry , Th us the cross of .
Chris t beca m e th e sign o f s alvation fo r all who believe in ,
th e power an d love o f Go d He was lifted up li ke the .
s erp en t i n the wildern es s as a si n o f s alva tio n 1

h
’
g as t e ,
typ e an d visible ma n ifes ta tion o f the Divin e Word o f the ,
in dwe llin g Saviour o f all Th us far the doctrin e o f Paul

.
’
i s i n pe rfect h armo n y w i th the se c ret doctrin e o f Jes us as

record e d by Joh n But Paul i nsisted u pon it th a t Christ
.
,
1
W is . x vi . 0, 7 .
T
A O N EM ENT . 2 35
was ma de a curse fo r us th at hi s death was a r an ,
9
som fo r a ll,
’
which h ad to b e p aid before God could
forgive m an h i s trespass es Acco rding to this Apo stle .
,
Go d m us t a ct as a ste rn j udge b e fo re he c an be th e m er
ciful S a vio ur Before th at any m an who h as co m e short
.
of th e g lo r y o f God ca n be j us tified freely by H i s gra c e

’
it i s n ece ssa r y tha t the rede m p ti o n th at i s i n Ch r is t

Jes us b e e ffected Thus bein g se t fo rth as a pr o pi ti
.
atio n,
the ben efi t o f th at vicarious sac ri fice o f Chris t Je sus
’
is b y God s forbearan ce i mpute d o r refl e cted upo n every

’ ‘ ’
man w h o h as fai th i n H i s blo od 5

The j us tificatio n ’
.
thro ugh th e blood o f Christ i s therefo re a n ecessary p re

limi nar y act o f sa tisfa ctio n H e paid th e l as t fa rthi n g o f
.
huma n ity s debt ; He wa s n o t s pa re d fro m th e wra th o f

’
God ; b ut by willi ngly exposin g Hi m se lf fo r a tim e to the

effects o f th at wra th hi s beli e vi n g breth re n a r e sa ved fr o m
‘
,
wrath th ro ugh H i m they are trea te d as i f they ha d n o t

si nne d ; they ar e re co n cile d to God by the de ath o f H is
S on ; an d bei ng reco n ciled ar e s ave d thro ugh H i s l i fe
’
,
4
have r ec e ived the a to n em e nt I n o rder to u n d e rs ta n d
’
.
these an d sim ilar p assages we m ust b e ar i n m in d th a t ,
Paul d i sti n guishes the reco n ciler fro m the re con cili ng i n
5
str um en t .N ow accordin g to th e pre Ch ri stian Hidd e n
,
-
VWsd o m to the m ystery which w as ke pt se cret si n ce th e

,
wo rld began this recon cili ng m issi o n h as b e en e n tru ste d

,
to the Divi n e Word the Savio u r o f all Chr ist secretly r e

‘ ’
.
,
veale d hi m self a s the pe rfect i n car n a tio n o f the s am e a n d ,
as suc h Pa ul h a s procla i m e d H i m With the a ttrib ute s o f .
the W o r d the mi ssio n o f the sa m e was n ece ssa r ily as cr i b e d

,
to th e M a n Je sus For he had become the An oin ted O n e

.
accor d i ng to Go d s ete rna l p u rpo s e an d thro ugh th e

’
medi um o f th e in dwellin g S avi o ur The m in istr y o f .
rec o n cilia tion w as give n to m an ki n d i n a ll age s b u t i t ,
had re m a in e d a hidden m yster y u ntil it wa s revealed by ,
th e sec re t pr ea chi ng o f Jesu s Chri st a n d by Paul s pr o cla

’
Gal iii 1 3 . .
9
1 T im 2 6 . R o m i ii 2 1 26
-
.
5
. .
-
.
R om v 9 1 1
. .
-
.
5
2 C or v 18 , 1 9 ; E ph i 5
. . . . .
2 36 THE O
G S PE L R E VE A E DL TO PA UL .
m ation of th e sam e
When the prom ise was g1v e n to
.
Abrah am th at i n hi s s e e d all n ations should be ble ss ed the

, ,
recon ciling Spirit o f Go d was an d had been already at work ,
to rem ove th e en mity which disobe di ent m an h ad crea

ted an d which was a barrier to a close union an d c o m m u
,
n ion with God To such an extent howeve r h ad the law

.
, , ,
which was given 430 years after made the pro mi s e o f ,
n o n e e ffect th at whilst the Greeks sought fo r wisd om

, ,
the Isra elites expected a sign Th us the d ay which .
Abraham rejoiced to se e was delayed an d wh en it ca me , ,
i ts brightn ess w as n o t un derstood by the b e n ighted

p e ople whos e rulers had taken away the key o f kn o w
,
led ge an d thus left th e m i n the dark

, .
T h e key o f the Hi dden Wisdo m was the reve ale d fact ,
that the Divin e W ord h ad bee n pou red o n all fl e sh b ut ,
i n an e special degree o n th e chos en people T h e rock a n d .
th e se rpe n t which i n the wildern e ss preve n ted th e m fro m

perishin g were b ut symb o ls o f the Divin e Word which
1
h e al eth all thin gs .
’
Th at spiritual rock was Ch rist 2
,
a n d like th at s erpe n t th e S o n o f M an was li fted u

p as a
s ign o f salva tion O nly by such a sign the m i nis try o f

’
.
re con ciliation th at i s the Divi n e Spiri t s red ee m ing mis

,
’ ’
s io n o f all a ge s co uld be m a n ifes ted i n all i ts effi ca cy

, .
I n v ain h ad God bee n bes e echi ng the whole o f m an ki nd

thro ugh H i s Spi rit to be re con ciled wi th H i m How ofte n .
would the wi sdom o f God h ave gathered i n an e special

m an n e r the ch ildre n o f Je rus ale m b ut th e y wo uld n o t , .
An d e ven when th e power o f God an d the wisdo m o f

God h ad becom e flesh the S o n o f M an a n d S o n o f God ,
w as n o t received by H i s o wn It was n o t till afte r the .
li ftin g up o f the S o n o f M an as a si gn o f sal va ti o n t hat

a m b assadors o f Chris t could pray both Je ws an d
Ge ntiles i n Chris t s ste ad th at they would be reco n ciled
’
,
’
to God Th us by the advocate or amb assador o f the Divi ne

.
Wo rd that 1s by the Lo rd Je s us who i s the Spiri t and

, ,
‘
,
’
a fterwards by the a m b a ssad o rs o f Christ the m ystery o f ,
l
V i s. xi .
V
4; 9
l C or. x. 4
.
2 38 THE O
G S PE L L
R E VE A E D TO PAU L .
d octri n e wi th regard to the s eco n d com i n g o f Ch ri st .
M ay n o t hi s doc trin e o f ato n em e nt by b lood h av e bee n

e ually erro n eo us, o r did he expl ain it m e ta pho rica lly ?
q
We m ust try to realise the circum stan ces i n which Paul
w as pl ace d H i s prin cip al obj e ct w as to aboli sh the la w,
which i n te rpreted as it was by the Jews h ad th e te n dency
, ,
o f m aki n g o f n on e e ffect the an terior pro m i s e o f un iversal
s alv ati o n by fa ith That la w was give n a t a ti m e when

.
the chose n people as a whole h ad n o idea abou t the

i nd welli ng Savio ur Th ey k n ew tha t the n a me or Spiri t
.
o f God was i n the a n gel o f H i s pres en ce b ut the glory o f ,
God was o nly kno wn to th e m as an o utward app ari tion ,
not e t as the abidin g Shechi n a; I t w as n o t till l a ter th a t

y
the Divin e gl o ry spirit n am e wis do m o r word wa s
, , , ,
kn o w n to h ave take n roo t i n an hon ourable pe o pl e .

’
I f the n the law w as li te rally i n te rpreted an d if s o m e ,
a m o n g the m o st i n fl uen ti al Is ra eli tes believed i n n othi n g
whi ch w as n o t expressly s ta ted i n the law th e e n tire ,
doctri n e o f th e Divin e Spirit s m issio n i n the heart o f m a n ’
could no t possibly be un derstood or believed Ye t with .
o ut the s am e th e pro m i s e m a de to Abra h am co uld n ever
b e fulfilled . Paul m us t therefo re h a ve con sidered it as

o f prima ry im portan ce to rem ove th e obs tacles to un iver
,
sal sa lva tio n by fai th which such erro n eo us views abo ut

,
the Si nai tic law h ad called i n to existen ce It seem s to b e .
fo r thi s reaso n th a t he writes th at Ch ri st died i n order ,
th a t He m ight n ai l to H i s cro ss the h an dwritin g o f o r ‘
d i n an ce s tha t w as ag ai n st us whi ch was co ntrar y to us 1 ’
, .
Th a t which Ch r i st took o ut o f the way and aboli shed

‘ ’
w e re th e deeds o f the law which the Scripture had ,
ordai ned as n e cessary for righteousn ess Hen ceforth .
righteousn ess i s n o lo nger o f the law it i s without the

deed s o f the law i t i s by faith o nly F o r if righteo us .
n ess com e by the law then C hr i s t i s d ea d i n va i n 2 ’
, .
N ow Chri s t s life a nd dea th was the perfect m an ife s

’
tatie n o f righteous n ess by faith Am on g th e d eed s o f .
9
C ol . 11 . 14 .
9
Gal . 11 . 21 .
ATO N E M E N T . 2 39
the law thus aboli shed w as the slayi n g o f the pasch al CH AP .
V
lam b o n the 1 4 th Nisan whereby a ton em e n t by blood ,
an d n o t by right e o usn e ss w as u n d e rstood to be typifi e d .
“
T h e life ( o r ra ther the s oul o f th e flesh i s i n the blo o d T h b l d
’
e oo
,
m “th e an e
a n d God h as give n it to Isra el up o n th e a lta r to m a ke an ‘
a to n em e n t fo r th e ir s oul s ; fo r it i s the blood ( th at i s

’
”
th e soul o f the fl e sh ) th a t m aketh a n a to n e m en t fo r the
1
s o ul I n or d er to p ut an e n d to th e s e y e arly a to n em e n ts
’
.
by bloo d prescribed by the la w Chris t becam e o ur ,
p assover I n all a ge s righteo us m e n h ad m a de p r o pi ti a

’
.
tions by forsakin g unrighteo usn ess an d by ke epin g th e

2
law G o d h ad rece ived th e ir s o uls a s a co m pl e te o fle r
’
i n g a n d propiti ati o n Such in dividual a to n e m en ts thro ugh

.
righteousn e ss h ad bee n m ad e by faith an d n o t by th e

d e ed s o f the law They co n si s te d i n faith which w o rketh
.
by lo ve no t i n burn t o fferi n gs o r sacrifices b ut i n ,

’
g ivi ng heed to the Di vin e pro m i s e th a t with God there ,

‘
5
i s ple n te ous r e dem ptio n ; th e y were regulate d by th e
tim e h a llowe d m ax i m th at to forsake unrighteousn e ss
-
i s a pro pitiatio n an d th at God i s n o t p acifi e d fo r s i n by

’
sa c r i fi c e s
4
O f Sa m ue l i t i s wri tten i n the pre Christia n
’
-
.
Apocryph a th at a fte r dea th ,

he li fte d up hi s voice
fro m the e arth i n prophecy to b lo t out the wi cked n es s of ,
5
the p eop le It w as righte o usn ess an d no t righte ous
’
.
blood which did a ton e fo r si n acco rdi n g to the hidden

’
o r r e fo rm e d d octrin e o f the Isra e lite s the pr o m ulga ti o n ,
o f w hich was s trictly forbidden i n Pa le sti n e He re the .
a to n e m en t by the blood o f the yea rly sl ai n p a sch al lam b
w o uld be im plici tly beli e ved i n acc ord an ce with the ,
literal sen s e o f the passage i n Leviticus j ust quoted An d .
it m ay well be doubted whether th e Apo stle s at Je rusalem

w ere at first perm itted by the rulers o f th e J e wi sh ch urch
to t ea ch su ch a doctri n e o f Chri s t s ato n e m e n t which
’
w o ul d h ave ren dered o f n o av ail th e co n ti n uan ce o f the

p as ch a l rite In deed it i s m o re th an prob abl e th at the
.
1
Le v i t . xv 11 . 11 .
9
E ccl. x xx v.
1 Ps c. xxx 7 . .
E c cl. xxx v. 3; x xxi v. 19 .

5
E ccl .x l i 20
v . .
24 0 THE G S PE O L R E VE A E D L TO PA UL.
twelve Apostles a t fi rst i n pre aching the a ton em en t o f ,
Christ did con ten t the msel ves to poi n t o ut H i s h avin g

,
fulfilled the proph e cy i n Isa iah by ato ni ng through right ,
e o us n e ss H o w t he n w as Paul to do a way with thi s

.
, ,
slayi n g o f lamb s with the collectin g an d sprin klin g o f

,
bloo d o n the altar to m ake an a to n em e nt fo r the soul ?

,
’
There was b ut o n e way for effe cting th e abolition o f thi s

rite Paul had b ut to po in t o ut th at Christ i s o ur p assover as
.
,
God s sain t whose b lood i s precious i n H i s sight a n d o ught

’
, ,
‘
to be precious i n the sight o f m e n th at He died fo r all ,
th at God h as se t hi m forth to be a propitiatio n through

faith i n his blood to decl are hi s r i ghteous n ess for the
‘
,
s i ns tha t a r e at i n h i m
r emi s s i on o
f as sed th we h av e
’
p ,
re demption th ro ugh h i s blood Above all he had to .

’
s h o w th a t C hris t i n the n ight i n whic h he was b e traye d

, ,
wh e n h an di ng ro un d the c up de sign ated the sam e as th e ,

‘
2
n e w t es tam e n t i n h i s blood Th us it was m ade cle a r ’
.
th a t Christ h ad i n stituted a n e w p as chal rite an d th at ,
hen ceforth it is n o more the blood o f the an n ual p as ch al

lam b b ut the blood o f C hrist as the typ e of his s oul or
, , ,
o f h i s life which maketh an ato n em en t fo r the so ul a n d

’
, ,
5
s uch a n o n e as is all s uffici e n t But it i s n o t Chris t s
’
-
.
blood i n i ts elf ; it i s hi s blood an d righteo us n ess hi s ,
p ure soul h i s si n less life whi ch m akes the aton em en t

, , .
Paul distin ctly states th at it i s the righ teousn ess o f Ch ris t

which has led to the remission o f sin s an d th is righteous ,
n e ss i s the e ffect o f the gra ce o f God an d o f Ch r is t s

’
perfect obedie n ce It m ay therefore n o t be unj ustifiable

.
, ,
to assum e that h a d it n o t been fo r the ca rn al m in d o f the

,
Jews which believed i n the a toni n g vir tue o f bloo d as

,
s uch n either C h ri s t n o r Paul wo uld h ave r eferr e d to

,
blood as o n e o f the elemen ts o f aton em en t And .
altho u h Paul h as u de pec li r ci c m t n c es a

g n r u a r ,u s a p ,
1
P s lxxn 14 . . . 1 C or xi 25 9
. . .
9
b
I t i s possi le th at w e ow e to P aul th e preservati on of th e r i te of th e
Lo rd s S u e r
’
pp
H e left i t to th e Apo stle ohn to d w ell
. J on th e n ece ss i ty o f
spi i
r tua ll
y pa rta i ng o f t h e sam k
e , an d of regard i ng i t as an outward act
typi fy i ng an i n ward gr ace ( o hn J
2 42 THE O
G S PE L R E VE A E D L TO UL
PA .
The great redem ptio n typically foresh ado we d o n the

1 5 th Nisan i n Egypt w as fully a cco mpli shed o n th at sa m e
d ay o f the m o nth i n Golgoth a Th at hi gh d ay o f Salvatio n
.
h ad b e en preceded both i n Egypt a n d i n Palestin e by th e

slayin g o f the p as ch al l am b Before Moses led away h i s
.
people fro m the bon dage o f th e Egyptian s to th e typical

lan d o f pro mise an d so h kewi se before Ch rist le d away
,
hi s pe o ple from th e bo n dage o f si n to th e pro mised

h eav e n ly p ara di se o f Go d th e p asch al lamb was sl ai n an d
,
e at e n . But the di sciple s o f Chri st were co mm an de d to

s o l e m ni s e th i s rite n o lo n g e r i n re m em bran c e o f Egypt ,
b ut i n rem embran ce o f their Divi n e Mas ter who m i n a ,
little while they shoul d se e co n dem n ed to death cr ucified , ,
an d r ai s ed fro m the dea d An d even this reform ed

.
pas chal ri te was shortly to be abolished by the Ap o stle o f

ri ght e o usn e ss by faith witho ut the deed s o f th e la w
, .
It wo uld seem to h ave been Paul who i n Christ s spirit ’
ab o li shed the rite o f sl ayi n g th e p asch al lam b which ,
c e as ed to be regarded as a s uitable sign o f salvation The .
blo od o f the li fte d up S o n o f M an was regarded as the

-
s ig n o f th at sal va tio n which i n all a es th e Divin e Word

g
h a d s triven to a cco m pli sh i n an d fo r m an T h e gre at .
Proph et like Mo s es raise d up from the m ids t o f Israel

, , ,
fro m am o n g the brethren h ad fulfi lled the Divin e prom i s e

,
con tain ed i n the go spel revealed un to Abrah am th at i n ,
h i m all n ations sh all be bl e ss ed an d thi s n o t by bloody
s a crifice s o f m en or o f beas ts b ut by faith ful o bedie n ce

, ,
by th e o ffering up o f the h e art un to Go d Thi s cove .
n an t, th at was con firm e d before o f God i n Chri s t had ,

’
been appare ntly di san nulle d by th e law which 4 3 0 yea rs ,
a ft e r was reve aled un to Mos es The co ven an t o n Si n ai

’
, .
,
as i n terpreted by the Jews threa ten ed to , m ake o f n o n e

effe ct the prom ise co n tai n ed i n the coven ant which was
’
confirm ed o f God i n U r o f the Chaldees th at i s the , ,
prom is e which God m ade i n the begi nni ng th at m an ,
s h o uld be restored to the i m a e o f God A thro g h

g s u .
Abrah am h uman sacrifices were lai d asi de so th ro ugh ,

A TO N E M E N T . 24 3
C hri st, as rev ealed by Paul th e sa crifice o f the p asch al ,
l am b w as s et a side alth o ugh th e Lo rd h ad eaten the sam e

,
with h i s Jewish di sciples o n the d ay preceding h i s death o n

th e cro ss . It i s the p erfect righteo usn ess o f Christ which
h a s m ade the p e rfe ct ato n e m ent H i s right e o usn ess w as .
th e re sult o f u n m ea s ure d Divi n e ra ce an d o f hi s perfect

g ,
o b e di e n ce whic h cul mi n a te d i n h i s blo o dy d e ath o n the

,
cross But so dee ply roote d i n the J ewi sh n ation was

.
th e typic al ato n e m e n t by bl o od a n d s o d a ngero u s was ,
th e a n ti apo s to lic d o ctri n e which d e n ie d th e h um ani ty

-
a n d th e refore th e blood o f Chri st th at eve n t he perfect ,
a to n em e n t by righte o u sn e ss w a s by the Apo stl e c o n
n e c te d with th e blood o f th e ato n in g S a vio ur

‘ ’
.
Th us the blo o d an d th e righte o usn ess o f C hri st h ave

beco m e i nsep arably co n n e ct ed H i s righteousn ess i s n o t .
the righteo usn e ss o f an angel o r spirit who appeare d i n

th e v e il o f the fl esh b ut it i s the perfect ob e di e n ce o f a
,
h u m an being w h o se h um an n ature beca m e ab sorbed by

,
hi s divin e n a ture As th e blood perv ade s the wh o le

.
b o d y so the l e av e n o f th e S pirit p e rva de s the wh o le

,
lu m p To partake o f Chri st s fuln ess i s th e re fore to ’

.
par t ake o f H i s Spirit o f th e n e w le ave n whereby as

, , ,
1
o ur p assover Chri s t i s s acrifice d fo r us By this m ystery ’
.
o f Chri s t s spirit ual dwelli n g i n u s a n d we i n h i m o ur

’
whole lum p o ur fl e sh an d blo o d becom es purged or

, ,
clea n s e d fro m all si n by th e Spirit o f Christ o r to u se , ,
th e Apo stl e s m e t aph o r by the blood o f Ch ris t I n thi s

’
.
,
s e n s e it i s n o w as o f o ld ,
th e bl o o d which m aketh a n
a to n e m en t fo r th e so ul Bu t th at which m ak e s th e
.
a to n e m e n t n o w i s n o lo n ge r the o ld l e aven b ut the ,

’
u n l e a ve n e d bre a d o f si n cerity an d truth it i s n o l o n g e r

the blood o f the t em porary c ov e nan t m ad e with Mose s ,
b ut the blo o d o f the everl asti ng cove n a n t m a de with

a n d thro ugh Christ Like the first co ven an ts m ade with
.
Ab r ah am ari d with Mo ses the eve rl asting cove nan t w as ,
mad e with fl e sh a n d blo o d w ith the seed to whom

,
1
1 C or v Gf .
2 44 THE O
G S PE L R E VE A E D L TO UL
PA .
th e promis e was m ade with C hri st who a ccordi ng to

,
’
1
, ,
the flesh was m a de o f the seed o f D avid b ut who

,
’
,
’
,
a ccordin g to th e Spirit w as the S o n o f G o d Be ca use

,
.
Christ re sisted the tem ptation s to which fl esh an d blood

ar e e x po s ed the body a n d blo od o f Chri st w as th e
,
tem ple o f th at s el f sa m e Spirit which i n all ages h ad

-
bee n poured o n all flesh b ut which i n the prom ise d ,
descen dant o f Abrah am h ad been m an ife sted as a p e rfe ct

in ca rn atio n o f the sanctifying Spirit from above Per .
vaded by the spiri t o f h o li n ess the b o dy a n d blood o f ,
Christ be cam e sa n cti fied an d an i n tegral p art o f th e ,
D ivin e in carn atio n I n h i m dwelt the fuln e ss o f the

.
G o dhe ad b od i ly th at i s i n flesh an d blo od

,
’
It was i n
, .
con sequen ce o f H i s perfect obedien ce th at the Divin e

Spirit was given H i m wi thout m easure an d it was i n
c o n sequen ce o f the h armo ni ous cc operation o f th e will -
or Spirit o f Ch rist with the will or Spirit o f Go d th at th e ,
fir st fruit o f the unre si sted spiri t ual o peratio n th e fir s t ,
born a mong m any brethren was conform ed to the im age ,
o f Go d
’
. By Christ s perfect obedie nce un to dea th all ,
th at i s at en mity with Go d was abolishe d i n the flesh th e ,
creature be cam e recon ciled with the Crea tor by the

righteo usn e ss o f O n e through which the free gift cam e
,
’
u pon all me n u n to j ustifica ti o n o f life The Holy Gh o s t ’

.
was give n un to m e n i n all ages as a free gift u n to

r ighteo usn ess b ut beca us e o f m a n s disobedie n ce it co uld
’
n o t be give n witho u t m easur e Yet n othing short o f this .
was req ui red to co nform m an to the i m age o f God The .
last a nd high e st test o f m an s obedien ce i s th at which

’
l ea ds unto death Chri st p assed th rough this ordea l n o t

.
,
fo r H i s s ake b ut fo r the sa ke o f the ungo dly Christ ’

, .
died fo r us as h e lived fo r us le avin g us an exam ple ,

‘
,
’
th at i n li fe a nd i n death we should follow i n h i s step s .

’
I n thi s sen s e o n ly h as Christ the fir st born been ’

-
, ,
offered up fo r the tra n sgressio n o f hi s brethren W h at i n .
accord an ce with the a pocry ph a l doctri n e abo ut th e a to n e

1
1 Pe t ii 21 . . R om . xv . 5 .
2 46 THE O
‘
bun dantly p ardo n i f m e n will b u t return from their
a
1
evil w ays i f th ey will propitiate fo r their s i n by for s a ki ng

,
it . The G o d o f love an d m ercy who desires the sin n e r

9
,
to live will n o t de spise a broken a n d a co n tri te he art

, ,
b ut will give H i s ren ewi n g Spiri t to them th at a sk i t .
Th us m ade righte o us by th e grace o f God the souls o f ,
all the rig hteous h a ve been i n all a ges a cc e pted as a
complete o fie ri ng an d sa tisfaction fo r si n How m u ch

’
m ore m ust p e rfect righteousn ess i n li fe an d dea th b e a

m e ans o f re co n cili n g sin ful m ank in d wit h God " However
im perfectly m an m ay follow this p erfe ct exam ple inferio r ,
as h i s o be di e n ce m us t be to Chri st s obedie n ce whi ch i s

’
,
th e s o urce o f hi s p e rfe ct rig hteo usn e ss yet i f like H i m , , ,
m an h as fai th i n the re de e m i ng power o f God s S pi rit

’
h e sh all be i n a m e as u re co nform e d to the im age o f G o d s

’
S o n a n d lik e h i m h e sh al l overco m e the world Chris t s ’
, , , .
p e rfe ct righte o usn e ss will be ai m ed at by m a n an d thus ,
i t will b e im puted un to h i m
,
It i s e n o ugh to s tr i ve after .
p e rfe ct righteo usn ess God a ccep ts the wi ll for the d eed . .
Be caus e Christ lives we sh a ll live also T hough w e s i n , .
we can be saved by Chris t within us th at i s by the , ,
Divi n e Spirit which proceeds from Christ a t the right

h an d o f God Because Christ i s the perfe ct e mbodim en t
.
o f the Divin e Spiri t it i s the rede e m ing Spirit o f God,
i n C h ris t by wh o m all t ha t believe ar e j ustified fro m all

things fro m which they could n ot be j ustifie d by th e law
,
o f Mo s e s
3
It i s n o mystery that th e life o f the flesh i s
.
’
i n th e bloo d I f the n the word blo od s erve s to ’

.
, ,
den ote the l i fe then the great m ystery i s that th e blood

, ,
or life o f Chris t clea n ses from all si n an d th at the S o n ,
o f God can be b or n i n m an It i s a n abso l ute tho ugh .

,
m ys terio us fact fo r the child o f God th at a ll thi ngs ar e

possible to the Alm ighty a n d th at all thi ngs ar e our s ,
thro ugh faith i n th e in dwelli ng S aviour By the p o wer .
o f God m an m ay hi ms elf like Je sus beco m e a m ore

, , ,
or less tru e ins trum en t o f the po wer o f God an d the

I l 7 1
E ccl xxx 1 3
s. v. . A t xi i i 39
9
. v. , .
5
c s . .
THE O TH E R O
G S PE L . 247
Wisdom o f God As Christ i s God s so Christian s ar e

.
’
Chri st s
’
.
Having com pared Paul s do ctrin e o f the aton em en t ’
with th at con tai n ed i n the Ap o crypha we com e to the ,
co n clusio n th a t the di fferen ce betw e e n th e fo rm er a n d
the latte r i s n o t m erely o n e o f form b ut such as the ,
Apos tle de em e d n e cessa ry to m e e t the e xigen cies o f hi s

dark tim es T h e do ctrin e o f aton em en t by b lood i s th e re
.
fore the o n ly excepti o n to th e ge n e ral r ule th a t Paul h as ,
a pplied to Chri s t the a ttribu te s a n d the o ffice s which the
Apocr yph a h a d applie d i n the pr e Christian tim es to the -
in dwelli n g Spirit fro m abo ve This i s wh at we sh o uld .
e xpect fro m th e p upil o f G am ali e l th e so n an d th e ,
gran dso n o f two o f th e m o st re no w n ed doc to rs o f a po cry

ph al tradi ti o n An d wh e n Paul writes a bout him se lf
.
th a t he was exce e dingly z ealous o f the traditio n s o f h i s

fa th e rs ,
1 ’
he se e m s to refer to thos e v e ry apocryph al
tra d i tio n s which h a d be e n in s trum en tal i n rev e alin g to
h i m th e m ysteri e s o f the Hidden Wi s do m ‘ ’
.
W e h av e se en th at th e prin cip al doctrin es o f apocryph al

tra di ti o n re ce ive d their highes t san ctio n dev elop m e n t ,
a n d a pp li ca tion by the doctri n e an d th e life o f Chri s t If .
th e n Paul s gos p el w as i n ge n era l h arm o n y with the

’
prin ciples la id do wn i n the Apocryph a how co m e s it th at ,
the Apo stle speaks o f hi s go sp e l as o f an other g o spel ,
which i s n o t an other 2
It can n o t h ave be e n re ally
.
’
a n o ther go sp e l th a t i s it c ann o t h a v e di ffe red fro m the

, ,
gen u i n e Gospel o f C hrist F o r Paul decl ares th e sam e to.
h ave been reve ale d to hi m by th e risen Ch rist H im sel f ;

m oreove r th e doctri n e o f Paul lik e th a t o f Ch ri st w as , ,
deve lo p e d fro m a com m o n s o urce We h ave esta bli sh e d .
the fa ct that Chris t duri n g h i s days i n th e fle sh sp o ke

on ly i n p arables to th e p e ople th at e v e n when i n rare ,
in s ta n ces he sp o ke m ore O pe nly to h i s discipl es about the ‘
m ys te rie s o f the ki ngdo m o f h e a ve n he w a s o ften i f n o t

’
, ,
gen erally m is un de rsto od by H i s ch o se n disci ple s a s a

,
G l i 14
1
a . .
G l i (5 7 9
a . .
,
.
body and th at con seque n tly th e gospel preached by the

,
Apo stles a t Jerusal e m cann ot h ave been i n p e fect h ar

r
m ony with the Go spel o f Chri st From thi s i t follows .
th at i f Paul did prea ch the p ure though further develo ped ,
pri n ciples o f Chris t s doctri n e hi s gospel m ust h ave bee n

’
a n ot h er go s pel whe n co m p a red with the go sp e l p r o m ul

’
g a ted by th e twelve Apo stles O n the other h an d it .

,
m us t h ave bee n n o t an other whe n co m pared with the

m ore com pre hen s ive prin ciple s o f Chris t s doctrin e which
’
we h ave even n ow sufficien t m e ans o f approxim atively

a s certai n i n g by co m p a ring the apocr yph al s cri pture s O f
,
Egypt an d o f Palestin e with the sayi ngs o f Ch ris t as ,
reco rded i n the first three gosp els .
The Gospel o f Paul was no t the go spel proclaim ed by the

twelve Apostl es b ut it w as the Gosp el o f Christ Pa ul i rr
, .
s is ts upo n th e n o velty o f hi s g o spel T h e Hidden W is dom .
which Go d orda i n e d befo re th e wo rld 1

w as ke p t s ecre t ,
’
s in ce th e world bega n an d u
2
o th e ful n e ss o f ti m e
’
p t , ,
wh e n it was cautiously an d i n com pletely pro claim ed i n

parables by Christ to the ch o se n p eo ple an d when the ,
chosen disciples we re inform ed i n se cret o f as m uch O f ‘ ’
it as th ey co uld then bear Al tho ugh hi s disciples as a .

’
body d o n o t seem to h ave un dersto od all the m ys teries

reve ale d to them by th e ir Master ye t we ar e force d to ,
assum e i n th e o utse t a n d be fore we co nsider the c o n te n ts

,
O f the go sp e ls th at so m e o f Chri st s disciples did i n a

,
’
me as ure un d e rs ta n d the m ysteries o f the ki n gdo m o f ‘
h eaven But even th e i r im perfe ct kn owledge i n th e

’
.
3
mys tery o f Christ they would n o t be permitted to pr o
’
m ulga te am ong th e people The Ph ari sees an d Sa dducees .

,
as overse er s o f the J e wish ch urch wo uld pr e ve n t th e m ,
fro m proclaimi ng o n th e ho use to p s wha t they h ad h e ard

’
i n s ecret Like the apocryph al doctrine the Chr istian

.
,
doctrin e would be promulga te d chie fly by verbal tradition

i n Palesti n e An d it m ay well be d o ubted wh e ther the
.
sayi ngs o f Ch ri st as recorde d by Ma tthew were n o t r e

, ,
1 1 C or . ii 7
. .
9
R om . x vi . 25 .
5
E ph i i i 4
. . .
2 50 THE G S PE O L R E VE ALE D TO PA UL .
c om e to the kn owledge o f Go d b ut the Gree k s ar e i n th e ,
r i ght directio n For whilst seeking after wis dom th e y

.
,
a t leas t ackn owle d ge the Divin e W isd om or Word to be
th e m ed i um o f co mm uni on with God a n d there fore ,
th e m edium o f the kn owledge o f God But th e y seek .
after th at which th ey might h ave dwell ing i n them an d

lea d i ng them i nto all truth if they b ut felt their n eed o f ,
s uch a S avio ur an d obeyed th e voice o f the sa m e

,
The .
Jews o n th e o ther b an d do n o t s e ek a fter wi sdom at all

, , ,
b ut expec t sig n s or o utward m anife statio ns o f the hidde n

,
p o wer o f God wi thou t which they will no t beli eve in it

,
.
Owi ng to their selfish r ul ers the Jews h ave lost th e ,
ke y o f k nowledge
’
.
Yet it pleas ed Go d by the fo oli shness o f preach ing

‘
, ,
’
to s ave them tha t believ e It pleased H i m to m ake use .
o f the wea ke r ve ss el i n order to m a ke m ore fully m ani fe s t

,
an d perfe c t H i s gra c e i n an d thr o ugh the w e ak T he .
ch o s e n pe o ple altho ugh i ts prea chin g was fooli sh w a s

, ,
pre de stin ated to be the m edi um o f salvation fo r all

b elievers wh e ther Jews or Greeks T he Greeks ha d the
,
.
ele m entary kn owled ge o f the wisdom o f God b ut the Jews ,
h a d so m e though co nflicti ng ideas abo ut a prophet like

, ,
M o se s a Messiah
,
T he Greeks or ge n e rally the Gen tile s
.
, ,
ought by wisdo m have b een le d to expect as Messiah a

perfect embodim en t o f the D ivin e Word and the Is ra elites
ought by their Messianic expectatio n s h ave been le d to
s e e k after wis dom s o a s to kn ow the perso n a l m a nifes ta
,
tion o f the sam e i n the fuln ess o f tim e The great an oin ted .
O n e the heave n ly C hrist ca m e n o t am o ng the Gen tiles

, ,
w ho expected n o n e b ut a m o ng tho se who looked fo r H i m

,
th at sho uld co m e He ca m e, no t as the Je ws had been

.
led to expec t H i m b ut as the Greek s might be le d to

,
a ckn owledge H i m H e ca m e as the W is dom o f Go d

.
,
’
a n d this wa s un to the Jews a s tumb lin g block He wa s ’

.
crucified an d the prea chi ng o f Chri s t crucified was

,
un to the Greeks foo li sh n ess

’
The Jews stum bled at the .
d octri ne o f Wisdom the Gentiles at the doctrine o f th e

,
THE OT H E R O
G S PE L . 2 51
Cross The knowled ge o f the o n e h ad to be i ngrafted o n

.
the other b efore the Messia ni c m ystery could be so lved

, .
Al though therefore Paul pre a ch e d to Jews an d Gen tiles

, ,
C hrist the power o f God an d th e wisdom o f God y e t ,

’
h e did so n o t with wi sdo m o f words les t the cro ss o f ,
Chri st should be m ade o f n o n e effect ; 1

he cam e n o t ’
wi th excell en cy o f speech or o f wisdo m n o t with ,

’
enticing word s o f m an s wisdo m b ut he spoke wi sdo m

’
am o n g th e m th at ar e perfect y e t n o t the wi do m o f this s
world n o r o f the prin ces o f this world which co m e

,
to n ought b u t h e sp oke the wi sdom o f Go d i n (a )

,
’ ‘
m ys ter y eve n the H idde n W is d o m which Go d ord ain ed

, ,
9
befo re th e world un to o ur glory Paul preached n o t .
’
3
the fle sh ly wisdom n o t th e wisdo m which de s ce n d ,
’
1
b ut the de pth o f the W i do m
"
eth n o t from above ‘
s
o f Go d
5
th e word o f wi s do m wh ich 1s give n
’ ‘ ’ ‘
,
5
by th e Spir i t the wisdom by which Ch ri st s w o rds ,
’ ‘ ’
7
dwell i n us But thi s wi s do m w as a m ystery which "
’
.
5
h a d b e e n hid fro m ages which Go d h ad hid
‘ ’ ‘
,
fro m th e wi s e an d in tellig e n t a n d reve aled to b abes ; ,
which w as i n p art even hidden fro m the Lord s chos en ’
15 11
Ap o s tles ; which was hidden fro m Jerusalem ; a n d
which was hidde n by so m e o f th e Apostles who w e re
12
e n trus te d with the procl ai m i ng o f the sam e It w as .
th e wisdo m o f th e hidde n m an o f the heart wh ich

Peter pre ach e d ; 13
which Hidden W isdom though still ,
i n a m ystery Paul proclaim e d i n light an d o n the house ,

11
top s by h i s preachin g Chri st within so th at he could
‘
, ,
15
I f o ur go s el be b i d i t i s hid to the lo st
’
sa
y :
p H e wa s , .
co n s cious o f h i s m i ssio n which co nsisted i n brin g in g to ,
light the glo rio us Go sp e l o f Chris t an d th us to fulfil the ,
Lo rd s sayi ng th at there i s n othin g hid th at sh all n o t

’
1
1 C or 17 . i
1 C or 11 1 7
.
9
. .
-
.
9
2 C or i 12 . . .
1
Jam iii 15 .
5
R om xi 33
. . . . .
5
1 C o r xi i 8 . . .
7
C ol iii 1 6
.
5
0 0 1 i 26
. . . . .
5
M at xi 25 Lu . . k x
e . 21 .
15
L uke i x 45 vi ii 34 . x . .
11
Lu e k xix42 . .
19
M at xx v 1 8 , 2 5
. . .
15
1 P et i i i 4 . . .
11
. i
R o m vi i 10 ; G al 11 20 C ol i i i 4 . . . . . .
15
2 C or i v 3 . . .
2 52 THE GO S PE L R E VE ALE D TO PA UL .
be kn own From the tim e o f hi s co n version the obj e c t

.
’ 1
,
o f h i s li fe m ay be described i n the word s which we fin d
i n the book o f Wi sdom : As fo r Wisdo m wh at sh e i s ‘

, ,
an d how sh e ca m e up I will te ll y o u an d will n o t hid e , ,
m ys teries from y o u ; b ut will s eek her o u t fro m the

begi nni ng o f her n ativity an d brin g the kn owle dge o f ,
2
her in to light an d will n o t p as s over the tr uth
,
Th us .
’
he was at once the successor a nd the fore run n e r o f Chris t ,
5 ’
who will bri ng to light the hidden thi ngs o f darkn ess .
W e no w u n derstan d why Paul prea ched hi s go sp e l

ope nly am on g the Gentiles b ut privately to the ,
’
Ap o s tl e s a t Jer usa le m 1
Thes e con tin u ed to be care fully ‘
w a tch e d an d restricted i n th e ir o perati o ns by the Phari

se e s ,
who m ust h ave then m ore rigo ro usly th an e ver
fo rbidde n an y p ublic teachi n g o f a po cryph al or Hi d den
Wisdom H ad Pa ul d ared to pre ach am o ng th e J e ws
.
o f Pal e s ti n e as O p e n ly as he did am on g the Ge n til e s h i s ,
other gospel which was so differen t fro m the o n e which

,
’
th e o ther Apo stles were perm itted to procl ai m the n he ,
would pro b ably ha ve been preven te d by per ecutio n s s
fro m th e fulfilli n g o f h i s mi ss io n a n d thus ha ve r un i n ,

’
va m .
Ye tit was n o t only i n Palestin e th at he was Oppose d .
As Paul did n o t give pl ace by subj e ction to the Apo stles

’
a t J e rusa le m s o n eith e r did the s e n o r all the Chri sti an

, ,
comm unities wi th which Paul w as i n co mm uni cation at ,
o n ce yi e ld to Pa ul Even Pe ter th ough he h ad eviden tly

.
,
m a de a n ea r approa ch to Paul yielded or gave plac e by ,
s ubj e ction to the de p uta tio n which J am es the he a d o f ,
th e Apo stl e s a t J e r usalem s e n t to h i m whil st he w as with , ,
Paul at An tioch An d as Paul accus ed Pe ter an d the

.
other Jews o f hypocritical a n d Jud ai si ng tende n cies so ,
the Apostle accus es the Corin thi an s th a t they bear it ,
a dm irably i f o thers th an hi m se lf or h i s disciples preach

’
u n to th e m a n other Je sus an d an other Go s pel and
1
M at . x . 26 .
9
W is . vi 2 2 . .
5
1 C or . iv 5
. .
4
G al . 1 1. 2 .
5
2 C or . xi . 3, 4 .
2 54 THE GO S PE L R E VE A E D L TO PA UL .
record o f Christ s public sayin gs he showed wh at Chri st

’
di d tea ch to h i s di sciple s i n s ecret an d i n darkn e ss an d ‘ ’
w h at h e w o uld h ave spoken ope nly an d n o t i n p arable s

un to the pe opl e if circum s ta n ce s h a d perm itted h i s doi n g
,
so. T h e s ayin gs o f Ch rist con tai n ed i n the fou rth Go sp e l

origi n ated i n an en ti rely in de pen de n t apo stoli cal so urce ;
an d th e y were kept s ecret fo r a lo n g tim e u n der circum
s ta n ces which we h ave even n o w th e m ea n s o f a s ce rtai n in g .
We h o pe to prove th at the discourse s o f the Lord i n th e

fourth Go sp e l m ust b e take n as th e au the ntic expo n e n ts
o f th e a pocryp h al doctrin e a s san ctio n e d a n d applie d by
Christ .
Seri o us as the opposition agai nst Paul was i n Palestin e ,
yet m o re fo rm idable was the o n e which Paul s Gosp el h ad ’
to e n co un ter from pers o n s n o t directly co nn ected wi th

th e apo s to lic b o dy a t Jeru sal e m The Jud ai si ng p arty .
h a d O p po se d Paul b e ca us e he h ad op e nly pro clai m ed an d

,
m ore fully dev e l o ped th a n e ve n C hl i st hi m self h ad do n e

i n se cret th e d o ctri n e o f Jewi sh refo rm an d i ts applic ati o n
, ,
.
Ye t there were o th e rs as perh ap s Apollo s who we r e n o t , ,
s a tisfi e d with P aul s ke e i n g b ac k the e t n d hi s d i s

’
p m a a
t ributing o nly th e m ilk o f Christ s Gosp e l I h a ve fe d ’
o u with m ilk a n d n o t with m e at f r hitherto ye were n o t

y , o
1
abl e to b e a r it n e ither yet n o w a r e abl e The Apostl e ’
, .
pro ves h i s as sertion by poin tin g to th e en vying a n d ,
s tri fe an d div i sio n s which h a d led to fo ur d istin ct ’
p artie s i n th e Co ri n thi an ch urch e v e ry m ember o f which ,
declared th at he b elo nged ei ther to Paul or Apollo s or

2
Ceph as o r Christ From thi s it s eem s to follo w that i n
.
,
th e O pi ni o n o f m an y Paul ha d p urp o s ely kept b a ck s o m e

,
o f th e devel o p m e n ts an d app li ca ti o n s o f Chris t s doc trin e

’
w hich he fores a w would di vide the Church Be this as .
it m ay Paul w as satisfi ed to h ave by th e gra ce o f God

, , ,
a s a wi s e m as ter b ui ld er laid the foun da ti on other

-
tha n which can n o m a n lay which i s Jesus Christ , .
He co m plai ns th at a n other buildeth thereupon and adds

‘
,
’
1
1 C or . ii i 2 f . .
9
i 12. .
PA UL AN D AP O LLOS . 2 55
Let eve ry m an take heed ho w he b uildeth thereupon .

’
I h ave pl a nted Ap o llos watered

, .
’
I f Ap o llo s h ad do n e n o m ore th a n to fur ther the growth

o f the s eed which Pa ul h a d pl an ted the Apos tle wo uld ,
n o t h av e i n cluded h i m i n the wa r ni n g which i n fact i s ,
directed ag ain st Apo llo s him self i n th e first in sta n ce to ,

‘
t ake h e ed h o w such superstructure a n d further deve l o p
m en t i s carri e d o ut Nor wo uld the p artisans o f Apollo s
.
h ave s eparated th e m selve s fro m tho se o f Paul unless the ,
doctrin e o f the l atter h ad been i f n o t p artly se t aside at

, ,
le as t i n such a degre e de veloped a s to un derm in e o n e or

m ore o f the e sse n tial do ctri n es o f the Apo stle Again i f .
,
th e ca us e o f this s ep ara tio n h a d n o t bee n a doctrin al o n e ,
i n co n d e m ni n g the s am e Paul wo ul d n o t h av e urged th e

,
Cori n thian s th a t they sh all all sp e ak the sa m e thin g an d

,
‘
,
th at th e re be n o division s am o ng them Th is vie w o f .
th e se p ara tio n o f th e p arty o f Ap o llo s fro m th a t o f Pa ul i s

further co n firm e d by wh at we m ay n o w ass ert as at le ast
a prob a ble fa ct th a t th e s e p ar a tio n o f th e Pauli n i c p a r ty
,
i n the C o rin thian ch urch fr o m th a t o f Pe te r an d l ik e ,
wise from th at calle d afte r Christ h ad also been caus e d ,
by doctrin al di ffe ren ces We h av e alr e ady p o in te d o ut

.
,
a lth o u gh s o m e wh a t fo r e s t alli n g the re s ult s o f o u r Go spel
inves tigatio n s th at the doctrin e o f Chris t i s b ut fain tly an d

,
in com pletely expre ssed by the sayi ngs o f the Lord as r e

corde d b y Ma tthew I f s o it can h ardly be doubted th at
.
,
tho se w h o fo rm ed the p arty o f Chri st i n the C o ri nthi an

chu r ch did regard the o n ly th en e xi sti ng ap o stolic re cord
o f th e s ayi n gs o f the L o rd a s a p e rfe ct e xp o n e n t o f h i s
d o ctri n e
. T h e p arty o f Pe te r prob ably to o k an i n te r m e
diate po sition b etween the p arty o f Ch ri st an d th at o f
Paul by recog nisin g like the form er th e w ritte n s ayings
, , ,
o f th e Lo rd b ut by i n te r preti n g a n d p o s sibly d e v e l o pin g

, ,
th em i n a ccordan ce with the p ri n cipl es o f Christ s secr e t ’
tradition first procl aim ed by Pa ul Wh a t le a ds us to a ssum e

.
this i s the fact tha t Pe ter h a d n e a rly joi ne d hi mself to Paul ,
that Jam es th o ugh t it n ecessary to sen d a deputatio n to

2 56 THE O
G S PE L L
An tioch which rem onstrate d with Pe ter a n d caused h i m

,
s o m ewh a t to lo o se n the bo n d s which un ite d h i m with the
Ap o stle o f the Ge n tile s An d as re gards the p ar ty o f

.
Paul o r th e tr ue p arty o f Chri st it i s prob able th at i ts

, ,
m e m bers were guided le ss by the wri tte n sayi n gs o f Chri s t

than by the other Gospel o f Paul which was by the m ,
regarde d as a n ec essary compl em en t to th e prim it ive

doctrin e o f Chris t as recorded a nd prom ulga ted by the
t welve Apo stles .
I f th e n n o t m e rely form al b ut dog m atical diffe ren ce s

h ave ca use d the form atio n o f th e first three m en tion ed
p arti e s i n the Ch urch at C o ri n th we ar e i n the o utset ,
co m p e ll e d to a d m it th a t possibly si m ilar ca uses led

to th e fo rm atio n o f the Apollo n ian p ar ty We ha ve se en .
that Pa ul re fers to th e l atte r e sp e cially an d this i n su ch a ,
m an n er a s to show th at i n hi s opi n ion th ere wo uld b e

n o such divi sio n s a m o n g th e C o ri n thi ans if they a ll s p o ke ,
the sa m e thi ng I n the n ext chapter we sh all p o i n t o ut

.
the stro n g re aso ns which supp o rt the alm o st ge n e rally

a ccepted h pothe si s th a t Ap o ll o s i s the a uthor o f the
y ,
Epistl e to the Hebrew s a nd th at it was origi n ally addressed

,
to h i s c o u n try m e n th e Je wi sh Christi an s o f Alexan dri a We

, .
s h all the n sh o w th a t thi s pro b ably Apollo n ia n Epi s tle s e em s
to be id en tical with the Epistl e to the Ale xan dri an s which

‘
,
’
i n th e so called Mura to ri an list con tai ni ng the m o st an cien t

-
a cco un t w e p o ss e ss o f the bo o ks formi n g the New Te stam e n t ,
i s re pud iat e d a s here tical Agai n we sh all poi n t o ut th at

.
, ,
ac cordi n g to the sa m e v e n era b le a u thority Pa ul wrot e to ,
the Corin thia n s fo r the e xpress p urp o s e o f warn i ng them

a g a in st the s ch is m o f h eresy an d th at Paul s co n te m
‘ ’
ra r Cle m e n t o f Ro m e i n h i s E is tle to the Cori n thi a n s

p o y , p , ,
a g ai n w a rn s th e m e m bers o f th is ch urch agai ns t th eir fa lli n g
a s eco n d t i m e i nto the e rrors which alre a dy i n P a ul s ti m e

’
threaten ed to un dermi n e the p urity o f the Christian doc

t rin e Fi n ally w e sh all by a m inute com p arison o f th e
.
,
E pistle to th e Hebrews with the Epistl e s o f Pa ul try to ,
s how th a t i n so m e p assag es o f the form er the r ea lity o f

,
258 THE GO S P E L R E VE A E D L TO PAU L .
na tional faith to u ndergo an essential reform durin g an d

after the Babylo ni a n ca ptivi ty T O all s uch it co uld .
b e n o m ys ter y th at Paul h ad iden tified Christ with th e

Spirit o f God an d h ad attributed to th e form er all th e
,
a t trib ute s an d O ffi ce s o f the la tter The Spirit W o rd o r .

,
Wis do m o f God which was i n the b e ginni ng crea te d by

,
God an d w as with God ; which i n all age s had bee n

’
poure d o n all flesh fo r th e p ur pose o f an oin ting an d th us

redeemi ng the sam e which as a fli nty rock h ad followe d
the I sraelites which had thron ed i n the clo udy pillar
, ,
dwelt i n the tabern acle a n d h ad t aken root i n an h o n

,
o ur ab le people the Divin e Spirit which i s the brightn e s s

or rror o f the everl astin g light the uns potted m ir ro r o f
( m i ) ,
th e power o f Go d a n d the im age o f H i s good n e ss ; which

,
dwells with the sons O f m e n m aki n g them son s o f God ,
th e Divin e m e diu m o f san ctificati o n an d im m ort ality i s

the spiritual rock fro m h e aven which becam e in ca rn ate ,
i n Jes us who th us beca m e th e hum an em bodim e n t o f the

,
Divin e power which worke th i n us bo th to will an d to

do o f H i s good pleasure the absolutely perfect advoca te ,
o f th a t Divin e Spirit which tes tifie s to o ur spirit th a t we
ar e the children o f God .
Thi s doctrin e about the perfect ide nti ty o f Jesus th e

An oi n ted with the an o in ting Spirit o f God was develop e d ,
by Paul without i n the least degree underm inin g the reby

h is fun dam en tal doctr i n e o f C hrist s subj ectio n to God
’
.
E xal ted to a h e ave nly do mi n io n r ai s ed to the right h an d ,
o f God , to a p articipa tion i n th e Divin e govern m en t o f

the world the per fect i n carnation o f the Divin e Spiri t
, ,
th e embodied fuln e ss o f G o d Je sus C h ri s t the S o n o f , ,
M an an d the S o n o f God h as fo r a ti m e h a d all th ings ,
u t un der H i m by H i s Fa ther by God who i s th h e d

p e ,a ,
1
o f Chris t But although fo r a ti m e the s ubj ection o f
’
.
the S o n to the Father h as been suspen ded yet when all ,
thin gs sh all be sub dued un to the S o n He als o H im self ,
s h a ll b e subject u n to H i m th a t u t ll thi u d r
p a n
gs n e
1
1 C or . xv . 2 7, 28 ; xi . 3 .
U
PA L AN D THE D O C E T IC S . 2O 9
H i m, th at Go d m ay be all i n all For as Go d i s the ’

.
Father O f o ur Lord Jesus Ch ri st so i n like man ner i s God ,
th e F ather o f all ; the Spirit o f God i s i n Chris t a n d the ,
Spirit o f Christ i n us ; we a r e Chris t s an d Ch ris t i s ’
’ ’
God s 1 Thus to ha ve Christ withi n us i s to h ave God
.
withi n u s like th e Imma nuel Is ra el o f Messi a ni c ful fil m e n t

,
-
Havin g i n hi s earlier epi stles com preh e nsively deline ated

the subordin ate relatio ns bet we e n the S o n and the Fath e r ,
the Apos tle co uld m o re fre e ly enlarge o n the equality o f

the Cre ator an d o f H is create d im age i n the flesh This .
e qu al ity i s d ue to the o n e ne ss o f the Spiri t o f C h ri st with
the Spirit o f God to the i nfi nite an d absol utely Divin e

,
c h a ra cter o f H is spirit ual n a ture to the subj ectio n o f the ,
fin i te to the in fi nite which la tter by perva di n g the fini te

,
body o f Jesus b ecam e all i n all i n Jesus Ch1i s t The .
Spiri t o f God cam e down fro m heaven it pervaded a ,
h u m an body a n d through the perfect obedi en ce o f this

,
earthen vessel it becam e o ne with the sam e it becam e

,
’
m an a n d ma de the latter the perfect organ or i nstrum en t

o f the Divi n e power It was n o t the mysterious infinite
.
pers on o f the Crea tor n o t the supermu ndan e s ource O f ,
th e Divin e Spi rit whi ch b e cam e directly iden tical w ith

,
th e fi n ite pers on o f the s eco n d Ada m It was the pure .
i nfl uen ce flowi ng from the glory o f the Alm ighty th e 2

,
’
’
h o ly spirit from above the w ord crea ted by the ,
H oly O ne the wi sdo m wh i ch i n the begi nni n g cam e

’
,
3
o ut o f the m o uth o f the Mo s t High an d wh ich h as
’
,
left th e holy heaven s i n order to be prese n t with

’
‘
man ; it was the Di vin e grace po ured o n all flesh i n all

a g es which con form ed the a n oi n ted M an Je sus to the
,
i mag e o f God thus m aking H i m the Chris t the God

, ,
M an th e predesti nated ideal o f h umanity

,
.
T h e sch ism o f her esy which ha d bee n caus ed i n the

Co ri n thi an church possi bly by the i nstrum en tali ty o f
,
Ap ollos and which cause d the Apostle to wr ite the

,
fir st Epis tle to th e Corin thi ans must h ave threate n ed to ,
1
1 C i ii 23
or . W i m 25
. . E c l xxi 3 9
s. . .
5
c . v. .
s 2
260 THE O
un derm in e th e foun dation which Paul h ad lai d th at i s , ,
h i s fun dam en tal doctri n e o f the h um an i ty a n d divi ni ty

o f Chris t . Now i f we regard Apollos as th e prob able
,
a u th o r o f the Epi stle to the H e brew s we can e s tabli s h ,
by this docum en t a certai n diffe ren ce betwe e n the do ctrin e

o f Apollo s an d th at o f Paul Here we find a s we sh all .
,
presen tly poi n t o ut m ore fully a n app ar en t deni al o f th e ,
reality o f Chri st s h um an n ature

’
He i s without father .
,
without m other witho ut descen t n o t m ade o f the s eed o f

, ,
D avid or acco rdi ng to th e law o f carn al com m andm e nt

,
H i s days i n th e flesh m ight th e refore be regarded by so m e

as m e r e ly a pp aritio n s i n the veil o f the fl e sh An yhow .
,
the ten or o f the later e pi s tles o f Paul con firm s th e h ypo

thesis th at th e Apo stle t here by wished to o pp o se the the n
,
prev ailin g spirit o f An tichrist which deni ed th at Chris t h as

,
com e i n the flesh Whe n refe rring to the an ti Christia n

.
-
s pirit prev aili n g d uri ng th e apo stolic period the Apo stle ,
Joh n speaks o f m any An tichrists an d state s : Th e y wen t ,

’
o ut
fr o m us b ut th e y wer e n o t o
, f u s ; fo r i f th ey h ad
been o f us they w o uld n o doubt h ave con ti n ued with us

, ,
b ut they we n t o ut t h at th e y m ight be m ade m a n ife st th at

“
th e y w ere ( o r ra th e r n o t all o f u s
1
It m ust be ’
are .
a d mitt e d th at wh a t i s here s aid a bo ut the m an y A n ti
christs m ight espe cially at a l ater period be applie d even

, ,
to Apollos and his p arty For Apollos h ad j o in ed the .
Apostles an d was regarded as belongin g to the m H a d

, .
he re al ly co n tin ued o f o n e m in d with the m h o w could ,
th e Apollo n ian p arty h ave s ep arated from th at ca lled

after Paul ? Thi s ca nn ot n o w be decided But we kn ow .
,
th a t the Simon ians then prea ch ed the docetic heresy .
I n writi ng hi s la t ter epis tles Paul s obj ec t s eem s to ,

’
ha ve been a twofold o ne He had to oppose the gn os tic

.
,
or ra ther the docetic heresy an d at the sam e tim e to ,
confirm the se Go spel tr uths which were m ixed up with

-
m ystic speculation s an d which like the h o n ey cannot

, ,
‘
bear bein g m ix ed up wi th gall as the write r i n the ,

’
1J h 19 1
o n 11 . .
262 THE G S PE O L R E VE A E D L TO PA UL .
creature an d hi s Maker The form er ext r em e view was .
en te rtain ed o n ly by the S adducees whose O pp o sition ,
n eith e r Pa ul n o r th e other Ap o stle s h a d to fe ar But the .
latter extrem e i nto which the d o c e tic here tics h ad falle n

, ,
was di am etr ica lly Oppos e d to the his torical C hri st a n d

1
the apo stolic d o ctri n e Havi ng establish ed i n h i s earli e r
.
epistles th e all ov erruling doctrin e th at the Crea tor i s the

-
Fath er o f all and th at eve n Chris t glorifie d i s subj e cte d to

,
h i m Paul saw hi m self com pell e d by the docetic oppo sitio n

,
to sh ow how h um anity can by Divi n e agen cy be rais ed , ,
to th e Godh e ad without de tri men t to the latte r without ,
robbin g th e Cre ator o f any O f hi s attributes This i s th e .
th em e O f h i s Epistle s to the Colossian s Eph e si an s a n d , ,
Philippian s Al though th e Epistl e to the Colossians

.
s eem s to h ave been writt e n be fore th a t to the Eph e sia n s ,
we sh all first co nside r the latter .
9
T he E p i s tle to the E p hes i a n s I t i s by th e will o f .
-
‘
God th at Paul i s an apo stle o f Jesus Chr ist He prays .
fo r gra ce an d peace from God o ur Fa ther a n d (from ) , ,
the Lord Je sus Ch ri s t fo r the la tte r i s ide ntica l with

the Spi rit o f God which procee ds from the Creator who
, ,
th erefore i s n o t o nly o ur Father b ut also th e Fath er ,
o f o ur Lord Jes us Ch 1i s t It i s the Cre ator who h as i n ’

‘
.
Christ ble ssed us with all spiritual blessin gs i n th e

heavens . The a n oin ti n g work o f the Ho ly Spirit h as
’
been fully accomplish e d i n an d through Jes us th e

An oin ted wh o by the vi sible resurr ection from the dea d
, , ,
w as m ightily d e cla re d to b e the S o n o f God with po w er

’
.
T h e faithful i n Chri st Je sus ar e th o se who surren der

them s elve s to th e guidan ce o f the Divi n e Spiri t For as .
God predestin ate d Christ i n the begin n ing i n li ke m an n er ,
h as God cho sen us i n Chri st before the fo un da ti o n o f

the world so th at li ke our great example we should be
,
’
, ,
1
S e e G n o sti ci s m an d D oce ti ci s m i n O r i gi n of th e R o m an C h urch
‘
.
’
9 i
T h e d e di cati on to t h e S a n ts w hi ch are at E ph es us , and to th e F ai thful
J
i n C h ri s t es us i s not cont ai ned i n th e tw o most anci ent Gospel man us cri pts,
th e Vati can and th e S i nai ti c C od e x .
E PI S TLE TO THE E PH E S I AN S Z 263
holy an d wi thout blam e before hi m i n love All faith ful .

’
believers i n the almighty power o f God s Holy Spirit ’
fro m a bove i n th e spirit o f gra ce h ave been pre de sti

, ,
n ate d un to the a doptio n o f childre n b Je sus Chri st

y
to hi ms elf a cco rdin g to the good p le a s ure o f hi s will It ’
, .
i s God the Fa th e r who h as m a de us acc e pted i n th e

, ,
beloved who h a s give n us redem ptio n thr ough his b lood

,
’
.
’
As o f old i t i s th e blo o d which m aketh a n a ton e m en t

‘
fo r si n ; b ut the blood o f Chri st i s th e s eal o f H is p e rfect

’
o b e d i e rice un to dea th th e m e m ori al o f H i s h um an i ty O f

, ,
the h um an e le m en t which was ab sorbed by the D ivin e ; it

i s the irre sis tible proo f o f the Holy Spirit s i n carn ation
’
the em pha tic declaration th at J e sus w as m ad e o f th e s e e d

o f D a vid an d th at e t th e L o rd i s the Spirit T h e blo o d
, y .
o f C h rist w as n o t onl y m oved by the Spirit o f God b ut ,
becam e at on e wi th the sam e an d th erefore i s a p ur e ,
i nfl ue nce flo wi ng fro m th e glory o f the Al mighty By .

’
H i s perfect O bedie n ce C h ris t surren dere d H i s e arth e n

,
v e ss el H i s fl e sh y tab e rn a cle the t e m pl e o f H i s b o dy to

, , ,
th e guidan ce o f the i n d we lli ng Spirit o f God There fore .

,
tho ugh it i s th e righteo usn ess o f Chri st wh ich m akes th e

per fect an d all suffici e n t ato n e m en t fo r si n ye t sin ce H i s
-
r ighteousn es s ha s n o t yi e ld e d to th e te m pt atio ns o f fl e s h
a n d blood b u t i s th e join t res ult o f H i s p e rfe ct obedi e n ce

, ,
a nd o f th e Divi n e Spirit s O per atio n therefore it i s Chri st s

’ ’
blood an d righte ousness which o n ce a n d fo r ever m ak e s

the perfect ato n em en t Eve ry i m p e rfe ct a ton e m e n t m ade
.
i n all age s by the im perfect O bedien ce o f m an by sinful ,
blo od an d therefo re by a lim i te d Operation o f the rede em

,
i n g Holy Spi ri t i s b u t a type o f the rede m p tio n thro ugh

, ,
or by m e a ns o f th e bl o od o f Christ .
Thus we h ave received fr o m God fr o m th e source ,
when ce the Divin e Spirit proceeds a n d thr o ugh Ch ris t , ,
that i s through the p urity o f the earth en v e ssel inh abited

by the Divi n e Spirit the forgiven ess o f sin s accordi ng to
,
the ri ches o f H i s gra ce Through this Divine grace wh ich

.
’
has aboun ded toward s us Go d h as m ade kn own un to

’
,
264 THE O
us the mys te ry o f H is will acco r ding to H i s good plea sure

, ,
which He ha th purpos ed i n Himse l f The m yste ry o f .

’
God s will n o w fully revealed i n and thro ugh Christ does

’
, ,
n o t m erely co n ist i n the ano i n ti ng o f Jesus

s th e fi rs t ,
bo rn am o ng m any b re thre n b ut i n th e bestowal o f all ,

’
s piritual ble ss in gs i n th e h e a ve n s all thin g w hi ch

’
to s
,
ar e to be i n Chris t tha t i s i n the S pi rit ga th e red

‘ ’ ‘
, ,
together i n o ne w heth e r they be thi ngs which a r e i n

’
,
hea ven or such which ar e 0 11 e a r th I n Chris t there

’ ’
.
,
fo re,
we a lso h ave o b tai n ed an i nheri ta n ce o r m ore ,
’
’
lite rally h ave been cho se n being pre desti na te d accord ,
i n g to th e pur pos e o f H i m who worke th all thi ngs afte r

th e coun s el o f H i s o wn will
’
.
It i s the God o f o ur Lor d Jesus Chri st the Father o f ,
glory it i s as the Ap os tle h as writte n i n o n e o f h i s

,
earli er epistles the God who i s the h e a d o f Chris t wh o

, ,
’
e n lighte n s us b y the spirit o f wisdo m and reve latio n i n

th e k n owledge o f H i m th at we m ay k now wha t is th e
h ope o f H i s ca llin g an d wh at the riches o f th e glory o f
,
H i s inheri ta n ce a m o ng H i s sain ts an d wh at th e exce ed

i n g grea tn ess o f H i s power to usward who believe a cco rd ,
i ng to the worki n g o f th e m ight o f H i s po we r wh ich He ,
wrought i n Chris t whe n H e rais ed h i m fro m th e dea d

an d se t h i m a t H i s o w n right h an d i n the hea ve n s fa r ,
ab ove all pri n cipali ty a n d po wer an d m i ght a n d do m i
n io n , an d ev e ry na m e th a t i s na m ed n o t o n ly i n this ,
world b ut also i n th at which i s to com e a nd h ath p ut all ,
thin gs u nde r H i s feet an d s e t H i m over all thin gs as the

,
H ea d o f th e Church wh ich i s H i s bo d y the fuln ess o f

, ,
H i m tha t fille th all i n all

’
.
The o n e thin g n ee dful i s to believe and th is fa ith i s

th e res ult o f a n unre si s ted Divi n e opera ti on The r edeem .
i n g Me dia tor i s th e po wer o f Go d the grea t powe r ,

‘
’
fr o m the begin ning the Wi sdo m Wo rd o r Spirit o f
, ,
God wh i ch i n the be ginn ing was with Go d and wh ich

, ,
’
was i n all ages po ur ed o n all fl esh fo r th e p urpo se o f ,
rai si ng s o ns o f Go d am ong so ns o f me n T hi s Spir i t o f .

266 THE O
Christ Jesus Bet we e n th e saints who n o t wi t hstan di ng

.
’ ’
th e ir i mp erfect righteo usn e ss were raised to glo ry an d , ,
th o s e w h o h ave been qui cke n ed to gethe r with Chris t a nd ,
raise d with H im alth o ugh they were de ad i n tre spass es

,
a n d s in s there i s only a di ffe ren ce i n d e gre e a s to thei r

,
diso b e dien ce an d con s equen t im perfect righte ousn ess The .
gi ft o f God gran ted to the b elie ver i n the Divin e power

i s an e a rn es t an d forestallin g o f the heave n ly i n heritan ce .
M e n who a r e le d by the Spi rit o f God ar e n o m ore

‘ ’
s tr an ge r s fro m the cove n a n t o f pro m is e h a vi n g n o hope ,
a n d wi thout God i n the world I n all ages m e n h ave .

’
b e en led by the gra ce o f Go d to an ob e dien ce which ,
a lthough i
m per fect i s o f th e s am e n ature th an th e p e rfe ct
,
obedien ce o f H i m whom lik e us God h as quick e n ed an d , ,
raise d b ut w hom unlike all who preceded or will follo w

, ,
h i m God h as se t at H i s right h a n d above all crea ture s

,
.
We wh o so m etimes we re far o ff th at i s who by o ur ,

’
h abitually resisti ng the Divi n e Spi rit we re cut o ff from all ,
co m m union with God ar e m ade n igh by th e blood o f ,
Christ that i s thro ugh H i s d eath which w as the cul

,
’
m i na ti ng poi n t o f H i s life o f Obe di e nce whereby He h as ,
left us an ex am ple that we should fo llo w i n Hi s step s .
An d wh ereas the savin g operation o f th e Divin e Spirit i s

n o t li m ited to an o n e n a tio n Chris t as the full m an i
y , ,
festa ti o n o f th i s Divi n e o peratio n h as becom e a un iversal ,
exam ple T he middle wa ll o f p artition b e twe en tho se

.
’
w h o b e lo nged an d th o se who did n o t belo ng to the

comm o nwealth o f Israel h as by Christ b e en broken ,
’
down It i s n o m o re the law o f co m m an d me n ts co n

.
’
tai n e d i n ordin an ces b ut the law o f God wri t te n i n the

’
h ea rt which co n stitu tes the sta ndard or rule o f fa ith

, .
The enm ity between the Israelite an d th e Ge n tile i s ,
how ev e r n o t all which Christ has abolis hed i n h i s

,
flesh By hi s perfect obedience Chri st h as slain th at

.
’
en mity which ever si n ce man s di sobedien ce existed

,
’
betw e en the seed o f the serpent an d th e seed o f the

w oman T h e br ui ser o f the s erp ent s h ea d has th us r e
’
.
E PI S TLE TO THE E PH E S I AN S . 267
m oved an d na il e d to H i s cross the enm ity which exi sted

b e twe e n the cre ature an d the Cre a tor He h as r e esta .
-
b li sh e d the i n ti m ate com m u nio n b e twee n m an a nd h i s

Maker ; He h as recon ciled i n o n e body by the cro ss ‘
the human an d th e divi n e elem en t i n m an kin d T he .
Lord i s the Spirit therefore through H i m both Jew an d

,
’
Ge n tile h ave a ccess by o n e spirit un to the Father ;

th e re ar e n o m o re so ca lle d stran gers an d foreign e rs
-
,
’
b ut all ar e fell o w ci tizen s with the sa in ts an d o f the

-
househ o ld o f G o d Th e y ar e b ui lt up o n the fo un da tio n

.
o f the apo s tles an d prophets J e sus Chri s t hi m se lf b e i ng ,
th e chi e f c o rn e r sto n e i n w hom all the b uildi n g fi tly

-
, ,
fram e d to geth e r growe th un to an h o ly te m ple i n the

,
Lord ; i n whom ye al so ar e b uilde d to geth e r fo r a n

‘
h abitation o f God through the Spirit This i s the go spel .

’
o f pe a ce which Chri s t pre a ch ed to the m which were a far
o ff an d to the m th at were ni gh
,
.
The univer s ality o f God s saving love was as we h ave ’
s een o n e o f th e l e a din g pri n cip les o f the pr e Ch ris tia n

,
-
a pocr yph al or Hidde n Wi sdo m T h e Spiri t Wis do m or .

,
Wor d o f God which i n all age s was po ured o n all flesh

, ,
w as con c e ive d as the u n iversal Sa vio ur a s th e Divi n e i n ,
s tr um e n ta li ty thro ugh which th e will o f God sa n c tifi ca ti o n ,
a n d i m m orta lity i s revealed to fa lle n m an

,
Faith i n this .
Divi n e i n dwelling p o w e r i s sufficie nt to en able m an to

-
h ave a ccess to G o d to be i n com m unio n with H i m

,
.
Thi s m ore or less Hidde n Wi sdo m h a d b e e n revea le d to

Paul as the m ys tery o f Christ a n d it w as th e Apo stle
o f the Gen tile s thro ugh wh o s e i ns tr um en ta lity th e k n ow
’
ledge o f this m ys tery w a s by the Spirit reve ale d un to
’
h oly apo stle s an d pro ph e ts I n other age s thi s m ys te r y
.
‘ ‘
o f godli n e ss w a s n o t m a d e k n own u n to th e s o n s o f m e n
as it w as the n rev e aled th a t i s to s ay i n i ts applica tion

’
, ,
to Jesus Christ the predestinate d perfect i nstrum en t O f

,
the redee m in g Spirit Christ s life an d death o f per

.
’
fe e t obedien ce w as a uni versal si gn o f salvati on It .
d e cla red to the Ge ntiles as well as to the Jews th at as ,

268 THE O
p artake rs o f th e Di vin e d i sp e nsatio n as e arth e n ve ssels ,
poss essi ng i n a m easure th e savi ng Spiri t o f Go d as fl e sh ,
an d bl o od o n which th e Divi n e power h as b e e n p o ured
i n all a g es th e Ge n til e s as well as the Jews ar e fe llo w

,
h e irs a nd o f th e sa m e bo d y an d partak e rs o f G o d s
’ ’
promi se i n Christ by the Go spel This n o w p e rfe ctly .
re vealed fellowship o f th e m ystery fro m th e begi n ,
n i n g o f the world h a th bee n hid i n God w h o crea t e d ,
all thi ngs by Je sus Ch r is t Ident ified as the latte r i s by

.
’
the Apostle with th e Divi n e Spirit the m e d ium o f all ,
cre atio n an d with th e high m ark o f h uman ity s callin g

,
’
th e p attern o f m ankin d the u nivers al Chur ch o f th e ,
Holy Gho st has becom e the Church o f Chri st o f wh o m ,
the whole fam ily i n hea ven an d e arth i s n am e d By th is ’

.
u n iv e rsa l Ch u rch the m a n ifo ld Wisdo m o f God i s to

b e m ad e k n own a cco r di ng to the ete rn al p urp o s e which
,
h e p urp o se d i n Chris t Jesus o ur Lo rd i n whom w e h ave ,
boldn ess an d ac ce ss with co n fidence by th e fai th o f (i n )

him .
’
It i s by the Spirit o f the Fath e r o f o u r Lord
‘ ’
‘
J e sus Chri st th at we a r e strengthe n ed with m ight i n

,
’
’
th e in n e r m an Thi s Divin e g uest the fuln e ss o f God
.
,
w i th which we a r e i n a m eas ure filled this p o w e r th a t

’
wo rke th i n us 18 th e grea t power fro m th e b egin nin g

, ,
th e Spi ri t Wi sdo m or Word o f God o f wh ich Jesus

, ,
Chri st i s the perfect in carn ation Hen ceforth we say .

,
th e re fo re th at it i s the Spirit o f Ch ri s t which tes tifi e s to

,
o u r s pirit th a t we a r e th e chi ldre n O f God By fai th i n .
the re gen erating pow e r o f th e Divi n e S pi rit Chri st dwell s ,
i n o u r hea r ts t h e Fa ther a nd the S o n tak e th eir abode i n

,
u s a n d the Fa ther s love the So n s gra ce the fe llows h i p

’ ’
, , ,
o f th e Holy G h os t i s w it h us all .
To m ai nta in this spirit ua l unity pea ce i s n e cessa ry ,
to th e Church Inste a d o f undermin ing the sa m e by

.
d ivisio n s an d schism s o f here sy i n ste ad o f pre m at ur ely ,
w ateri ng wh at the Ap o stle h as planted le t all co m pre ,
h e n d with all sai n ts which ar e the di m en sio ns the ,
lim itations o f th at fab ric which the wise Maste r b uild e r -

270 T HE O
G S PE L R E VE A E D L ro PA UL .
hi m ;
1
lovin g
th e ir n eighbo u rs they bec a m e th e i r s u retie s ,
2
and even gave their lives fo r them How m uch m ore .
ought we to be follo wers o f God as dear childre n and , ,
walk i n love as Christ also h ath loved us a nd h ath given

, ,
'
Hi m self for us an o fle ri ng a n d a sacrifice to God fo r a

,
s we e t s m elli n g sa vo ur I f even the i m perfe ct forsaking

’
-
.
o f i n iquity w as at all ti m e s a cce pted b y God as a pr o pi
ti a ti o n i f God accept e d th e will fo r the d ee d h o w m uch

, ,
m ore a cceptable an d e ffi cacio us m ust b e th e propitiator y

sa cr ifice o f o n e wh o k n e w n o si n how ab solute ly all ,
s uffi ci e n t must be a n ob e dien ce unto death " An d if

b efore the m a nifestation o f the Divin e Spi rit s perfect ’
in ca rnation i n Jesus Christ the souls o f the ri ghteous ,
were by God a ccepted as a com plete offering sha ll He

n o t a tta ch a m uch high e r v al ue to the s we et s m elli n g -
'
s a vo ur o f H i s well beloved So n s e fle ri n i n d thro ugh

’
g n a
-
H i s life an d death ?
’
We h ave seen th at Paul s doctri n e o f ato nem e n t by
blood as a sign o f vengean ce and as a curse i s O pposed
, , ,
to the apocryphal doctrin e o f aton emen t by ri ghteo us

.
n e ss o n ly ; a n d th a t where as the Je ws ins is ted o n a to n i ng
blood whils t the d o ce ti cs d e nied Christ s blood al toge ther

,
’
Paul saw the n ece ss ity o f a dding the s eal o f Christ s ’
h um a nity H i s blood to the ri ghteo usn ess which i n its elf

, ,
reco n ciled man with God No t o nly the Divin e n ature .

,
b ut a ls o th e h um an n ature o f Christ h as procured this

perfec t recon ciliation has m ade this perfect a ton em en t
, .
The latter i s therefore as m uch the m erit o f Christ s ’
obe d ien ce as the free gift o f God I n con sequen ce o f the .
a to n e m e n t m ade by the o fferi n f Chri t h ’
g pu o s s um a n
will a richer m easure o f th e redeeming spiri t from above

,
i s given to tho se who believe i n the efficacy o f thi s Divi n e

power W h at n o w saves us i s n o longer the d i m fai th i n
.
th e regen erating power o f the Sp iri t o f God who i n all ,
age s h as perfected s o ns o f m e n i n to so ns o f God ; it i s the
fa ith i n the veracity an d efficacy o f an his torical fa ct i n ,
W i i ii 9
1
s . . . E ccl xx i x 1 4 15 9
. .
,
.
E PI S TLE TO T HE COLOS S I AN S . 27 1
the tri um ph an t ex altatio n to the ri ght h an d o f God o f th e

S o n o f M an who overc am e the world the flesh an d the
, ,
de vil What the sin n er m ust n o w do to be saved i s

.
n othin g n e w As o f o ld the belie f i s suffi cie n t i n the

.
,
sa vi n g pow e r o f th e Divi n e Spirit which by God s gra ce

’
i s poured o n all fl e sh b ut w hich if h abitually re si s ted

,
m ay b e que n ched an d the n le aves m an witho u t God i n

,
th e world I n this se n s e o nl y can the si n n e r r ely up o n

’
.
Christ s sa crifice fo r obtainin g the favo ur o f Go d No w

’
.
,
as n e a rly years ago and as i n all ages God i s , ,
a m erci ful God H e i s th e God o f love

.
, who ch astis es ,
fo r the p u rpose o f bri ngi ng b ack like a shepherd hi s

flock which He fe eds wi th the bre a d o f heaven re fre shes
, ,
with wa te r fro m the spiritual rock with the power which , ,
if n o t co n tin ually O pp o s ed works i n m an bo th to will ,
an d to d o o f H i s ood ple as ure

’
g .
T he E p i s tle to the C o loss i a ns — Paul s Epistle to the ’ ‘
sai n ts a n d faith ful brethre n i n Chri s t which ar e a t Colo ssae

’
s e ts forth even m ore poi n tedly th an the so c all e d Epis tle -
to the Ephesians th e n ature o f th at schism o f here sy

,
whi ch h ad crept in to th e Church The Apostle in di rectly .
alludes i n the firs t pl a ce to th e d an gers o f th a t Jud ai s i n

g
Chris tian ity which insists o n the works o f the law H e .
prays th at th e Colossian s m ay be fruitful i n ever y goo d

work whils t in creasi ng i n the kn owl e dge o f God an d
,
’
,
’
H i s will i n all wis do m an d sp i r i tua l un dersta n di ng 1 ’

of .
F ro m thi s we in fe r th a t the lette r a n d n o t the sp i rit o f

Scripture determ in ed thei r tho ugh ts an d wo rks They .
h ad n o t le a r nt th a t the lette r killeth a n d th a t the

’
Spi ri t giv e th life they were those who by the letter

3
transgress ed the law who con side re d effica cio us th e cir
,
“1
c um c is i o n o f the letter a n d n o t th at o f the h e a rt wh o
’
, ,
s er ved i n the old n e ss o f the letter an d n o t i n n ewn ess

’ ‘
‘
,
o f spirit
5
.The Apostle who called him self a m ini ster
’
,
5
n o t o f the le tter b ut o f the spirit an d who rejoice s i n
’
9
2 C or i i i 6
. . .
5
R om 1 1 2 7
. . .
5
vi i 6
. .
5
2 C or i i i 6
. . .
272 THE G S PE O L L
R E VE A E D TO PAU L .
the Colossians love i n the Spirit rem in ds them th at

’ ‘
,
"
th ey lack i n kn owledge a nd wisdom th at i s i n th a t , ,
Hidden Wisdom which was first ful ly re vealed by hi m

,
’
s elf
. He warns them agai nst tho se J ud ai si n g teach e rs o f
the gosp e l who m ake th e l e tter o f Script ure an d th e o ut
ward keepin g o f the sam e the t e st o f a m an s re li gion ’
.
Le t n o m a n th e re fore j udg e y o u i n m e at o r i n dri n k o r ,
i n res pect o f an h o lyd ay o r o f th e n e w m oo n or o f the , ,
S abbath d ays which ar e a sh ad o w o f thin gs to com e ; b ut

,
2
the b o dy i s o f Chris t It i s n o t im pro b able th at i n this as
.
’
5
i n si m ila r p assage s Paul i n cl ude s the twelve Apo s tl es i n
,
th e n u m ber o f thos e J ud a i si n g tea chers who j u dgi n g fr om ,
their keepi ng b ack s om e o f the re veale d truth s were ,
O pp o s e d to the spirit o f hi s g o s pel We h ave se en th at .
Christ Him self did n o t co n sid er th e tim e co m e to d estroy

the law alth o ugh he expresse d h i s lo nging th a t th e fire
,
which h e h ad com e to bri ng to th e e arth were alread y

ki n dle d The gre ate r p art o f H i s hidden m ysteries He
.
rev e ale d o n ly to H is disciples ; an d th e latt e r th o ugh ,
w illi n g c o n sidere d them se lve s n o t i n a p o sitio n to ven t ure

,
o n di v ulgi n g th e s ecrets co n fided to the m No wo n d e r .
then i f Paul fo r a ti m e se parated h i m s elf from the twe lve

Apostles a n d i f tem porary co oln ess i f n o t an tagon ism
, , ,
1
pre vailed .
‘
I n the seco n d pla ce Paul warns the Colo ss ian s agai ns t

,
other an d m ore dan gero us becaus e false tea chers wh o , ,
se e m to h a v e m a d e e ffe ctu al a tte m pts to pervert a n d m ake
a sp o il o f the m e m bers o f th is Church through philo ,
s ophy a n d v ai n deceit a ft er the t ra ditio n o f m e n a fte r

, ,
the rudim ent s o f th e world an d n o t after Chri s t 5

The , .
’
cause o f th is an ti Christian do ctrin e o f this heresy i s

-
, ,
clear ly stated to h ave been a kin d o f wisdom a philo ,
S ophy n o t recogn is ed or co n firm ed by Chri st It co n .
sis ted i n wh a t he c a ll s i n an other epis tle th e pri n ciple s

, ,
of the scien ce falsely so called which were O ppos ed to ,

’
1
i 8
. . 16 1 7 9
2 C
1 1. xi 4 , .
5
or . . .
S T h G p l aft L uk
ee
‘
e os e ii 8 er e.
’ 5
. .
274 THE O
G S PE L R E VE ALE D TO PA L U .
designati on o f the Divin e Spirit W ord or Wi sdo m as , ,
th e fi rs t bor n am o n g all creatures

-
Paul h a s pl ai nly ,
reveal ed the mystery o f godli n ess or the m ystery o f ,

’
Christ as identica l with the m ystery o f God s will

,
’ ’
,
’
m ad e kn own to m an by the grace o f H i s in dwellin g

Spi rit .It i s the Hidden Wisdom o f God which he
preaches i n a m ystery the apocryph al doctri n e th at
1 ‘
,
’
th e Divin e W i sdom Word or Spir it w hich i n the begi n , ,
n in g was with Go d i s privy to the mysterie s o f the ,

‘
kn owledge o f God 9
Sin ce Christ is th e Sp iri t i t i s n o
.
’
,
lo n ge r th e Divi n e power as such b ut it i s the Divin e ,
esse n ce i n an earthen vessel i t i s Jesus Christ in whom , ,
all the fuln es s o f the Go dh e a d dwelt bo di ly who i s ,

’
the im age o f the in visi ble God the first b o rn o f every ,

-
creature by whom ar e all things created i n h e ave n an d

,
’
o n ea rth thin gs vi sibl e a n d i n vi sible

,
it i s n o lo nger the
in co rporate Divi n e Spirit which i n all ag e s w as poured ,
o n all fl esh b ut it i s the Holy Gho s t in carn at e who

,
is ,
‘
before all thi ngs an d by who m all thi n gs con sist ,

’
It .
’
i s n o lon ger the an oi nti ng Spiri t b ut the an oin ted body ,
O f Je sus ; it i s the Christ who s e n at ur al body h as been

'
rai s ed a spiri tual body wh o i s the h ead o f th e b o dy the , ,
Church who i s the begin n in g the first born fro m the

,
’
,
-
dead so that am ong all h e mi ght be the first

, It i s n o .
’
longe r through God s Spiri t b ut through H i s Christ that ’

, ,
th e wag e s o f right e o usn e ss a r e p aid th at s on s o f m en ,
ar e n um bered a m o n
g the ch il dre n o f God I t i s no .
’
lo n ge r the Divin e Spirit b ut He whos e Spi rit i s o n e with ,
the sam e ; it i s Chris t who i s he nceforth the s un o f ,

’
righteousn ess through whos e m ediation the Lo rd r e
,
pro veth an d n urtur e th a n d tea cheth an d brin geth again

, , ,
as a shepherd hi s flock It i s the great power from the ’

.
beginn in g which pres er ved the firs t form ed father o f -
the world the first Ada m an d brou ht h i m o ut o f

g
h i s fall which enable d m an to forsake iniquity a n d
’ ’
, ,
there by to m ake a propiti ation it i s the Divi ne Spirit ,
1
1 C or. 11 . 7 .
9
W is . vii i . 4 .
E PI S TLE TO THE C O LOS S I AN S . 275
the brightn ess o f the eve rlastin g light the un spotted ,
m i rror o f the power o f God an d the im age o f H i s go o d ,
n e ss it i s the Divin e i ndwe llin g p ure i nfluen ce flowin g

fro m the glory o f the Al mighty wh ich h as i n all ages
’
en abled s om e o f th e s o ns o f m e n through righteousn ess , ,
to aton e fo r their o wn sin s an d fo r those o f others an d , ,
to o ffer up their souls as a sufli ci en t offeri n g ; it i s the

Spiri t o f God which before i ts perfect i n carn ation i n ,
Jesus Chr ist w as press ed down by the corruptible body

, ,
’
altho u h thro ugh the sam e i n the begi nni n g Go d h a d

g , ,
breathed in to the first Ad am a livin g so ul and created m an ,
as an im age o f h i s o wn e ter ni ty it i s the Divin e Word

‘
m ade flesh it i s Christ the Wis do m o f God th e S o n

’
, ,
o f M a n a n d the S o n o f Go d
,
to whom n o w all thes e ,
a ttrib utes a n d offices belon g .
As o f o ld i n and through th e An gel o f the Lo rd so n o w ,
i n an d thr o ugh Je sus Chri st the n am e o f God i s m ani ,
fe ste d The h o ly Spiri t o f God s perfect m a nife sta tio n by

’
.
an gel s i s n o w followed up by i ts p e rfect m an ife s ta tio n i n
the flesh by the M an Jesus An d because o f this perfect

,
.
in ca rn ation o f the spiri t o f holin ess the Spiri t o f Christ i s ,
the Spiri t o f God Al l wh o beli eve i n the san ctifyin g .
powe r o f the Divi n e Spirit as fully m anifested i n an d ,
th ro ugh Chri st ar e p artake rs o f th e inheritan ce o f th e

,
sai n ts i n li ght joint heirs with Christ who i s above

’ 1 ‘ ’
, ,
a ll a n d thro ugh all an d i n a ll Thus iden tified with the ’

.
,
Holy Spi rit Word or Wisdom whi ch was i n the b egin

, ,
ni n w i th God Chri st the Lord i s the i n dwelli n g m e di ator

g ,
as well as the ex alted m edi a tor a t th e right h an d o f God .
It i s thro ugh Jesus Christ th at glory i s given to H i m

who i s hi s hea d hi s Father an d h i s God to Go d On ly
, , ,
9
wis e I n o r der to beco m e partake rs o f God s prom is e
’ ’
.
5
i n Ch r is t by the go spel ; i n order that th e glory o f ‘
1
G o d th a t i s Chri st sho ul d be revealed i n us we must
‘
, , ,
5
becom e partakers o f Christ s h o liness ; we m ust ’
receive th e gift o f grace th at i s the Holy Sp i ri t from ,

’
1
0 0 1 1 12
. . .
1
R om . xvi . 27 .
a
E ph 111 s . . .
4
C ol 1 2 7
. . .
1
H eb . x11 . 10 .
'
r 2
THE G S PE O L R E VE A E D L TO PA UL .
a bove which in all ages w as poured o n all flesh accordi n g

,
to the gift o r grace o f Go d ; tha t fr e e gi ft whi ch ’
1
by O n e M an Jesus Chris t hath a b oun d ed un to m an y .
’
O f Hi sfu ln ess h av e all we recei ved e ve n grace by gra ce ;

that which Christ i n the flesh po ssessed wi thout m easur e ,
h as in a l arger m e asure th an before b e en b e stowed upo n

b e lievi ng m ankin d For by Christ s ex am pl e tho s e w h o .
’
belie ve 111 H i m in creasingly de sire to be ple n te o usly

,
fille d e ven with all the fuln e ss o f God

’ 5
An d a s o f .
old so n o w Go d b e stows H i s grace accordi n g to th e

, ,
desire o f th e m th at h ave n ee d .
’
Th e refo re th e Apo stle prays th at the grace o f o ur

Lord Jesus Ch ri st b e with us all The gra ce o f Christ
’
.
‘
i s th e ful n ess o f God abo un di n g to ward s u s ; i t i s th at

Spi rit Word or Wisdo m o f God which constituted th e
,
Divin e n ature o f o ur sublim e p atte rn o f th e O n e M an ,
Jesus Chris t wh o se exam ple we a re to i m itate by follow

,
’
i n g i n H i s fo o ts te ps by overcom i ng the wo rld as He ,
ove rcam e it This i s the eternal p urpose o f God s love

.
’
.
I n the begin ni ng m an was crea ted i n th e i m age o f Go d ;

he was th e fleshy receptacle o f all th e f uln ess o f God o f ,
th at Divin e e ssen ce whi ch i s the brightn e ss o f the e ver

las ti ng light th e uns potte d m irror o f the power o f Go d
,
a n d the i m a ge o f H i s goodn ess Though the first Ad am .

’
fell beca use o f hi s diso bedi e n ce to tha t heave nly m on ito r

,
who had take n h i s abode i n hi m yet sinful m an was by ,
God s free gra ce n o t c ut O ff fro m the comm un io n o f th e

’
Ho ly Ghost An d i n the ful n ess o f tim es the s econ d

.
Adam by h i s perfec t obedien ce was filled with all the

,
’
fuln e ss o f God w as the im age o f the i n visible Go d the

’ ’
, ,
O n e M an predestin ated fro m the begi nn i ng i n who m the

, ,
love an d grace o f God was to be fully m ani fested There .
fo re the grace o f o ur Lord Jesus Chri st an d the love o f ,
Go d a n d the comm un io n O f the Holy Gh ost

,
5
ar e i n a
cer tai n s en s e syn on ym o us term s It i s the love o f God .
R m 151
oJ h i 16 . v . E ph ii i 1 9
.
9
o n . .
5
. . .
R m xvi 24 o2 C r xi i i 1 4
. . .
5
o . . .
278 THE G S PE O L R E VE ALE D r o PAU L .
The circum cision o f the fl e sh involved a grea t prin ciple

i n thos e days The Chri stian s who subm itted to this pra ctice
.
belie v e d th at Chri st h ad m ade the con tinue d ob servan ce

,
o f the s am e ob ligatory by h i s recorded d e cl ara tio n th a t ,
n o t o n e tittle o f th e la w sho uld fall an d th a t w h a t th e ,
Ph aris ees comman ded sh o uld be don e They belie ved .

,
th a t n otwith stan di n g the weigh tier the S piritual m a tters ,
o f the law the outward works prescribed by the law

,
were at all ti mes n ecessa ry fo r th e attain m ent o f true

r ighteo usn e ss O n the authority o f Jam es th e brother o f
.
,
o ur Lor d they believ e d i n j us tifica tio n by works

, a nd
1
n o t by fai th o nly Paul h ad oppos ed to this doctrin e
.
’
th at o f j us tificatio n by fai th without the deeds o f the ’
9
law . For this an d other reasons as we h ave se en Paul , ,
calls h i s Gospel ano ther Go sp el an d he com plain s that ,

’
th e C o rin thian s bear it a dm irably i f oth e rs th an him self

’
or h i s di sciple s prea ch an other Jesus an d an oth er ’
G o sp e l th an th at which they h ad received thro ugh h i m

’
.
A co m paris o n o f the Gosp e l after Matthew with th at after

Luk e will confi rm th e fact th at a p arty spirit prevailed ; ,
-
for a tim e a t least between Pa ul an d thos e w h o h a d ,
been apostles before h i m We may then h e re assum e .
that tho s e Jud ai si ng tea chers o f w hom Paul write s th at ,
they prea ched Chris t with a p arty spirit an d i n hypocri sy -
a n d who were Oppo se d to Paul were m ore or less co n ,
n ec te d w ith the Apo stles at J e rusalem .
Be this as it m ay Paul was n o t o n e o f th o s e who ,
tr usted i n anythin g e ls e th an i n the excellen cy o f th e

kn owledge o f Christ Je sus h i s Lord whom h e desires ’
to wi n i n whom he hopes to be foun d who m he

‘
,
’
stri ves to
’
k n ow toge th e r wi th the power o f h i s resur
‘
,
‘
r e ction an d the fellowship o f hi s sufferings being m ade

, ,
conform able unto hi s death 5

To hi m to li ve i s .
’
“1
Christ an d to di e i s gain
, To live i n the Spi rit to be .
,
le d by the Spirit i s to be i n Christ i s to be po ss e ss ed

, ,
o f the m in d which w as also i n Christ Jes us who b ei ng ,

’
,
1
11 2 1 . R om 111 20, 28
. . .
4
1 21
. .
E PI S TLE TO T HE PH I I PPIAN S L . 279
in the fo rm o f God thought it n o t robbery to be equal CH AP

, .
1
w ith God . We h ave alre ady referred to th is i mportan t
’
p a ssage It i s th e Spiri t o f God th e ete r nal Word it i s

.
, ,
Christ the Spiritual rock who cam e down from heaven ’ ’
an d beca m e in ca rn ate i n the predes ti n a ted O n e M an

Je sus Christ the God M an who s e natural body was
’ '
, ,
a b sorb e d by h i s spi rit ual body a n d wh o w as th us c o n ,
fo rm ed to the Divin e i m ag e to th e form o f God

’
.
,
Having iden tifi ed the M an Jesu s Chris t with the Divin e

Sp i ri t Paul state s that C h rist the im age o f God b e ing
, , ,
’
i n the for m o f Go d who i s a Spirit did make him s elf

,
’
,
’
of no reputatio n that H e th at i s H i s Spirit o r the , ,
Spiri t o f God volun ta rily di sposse ss ed Him se lf o f H i s pre

,
r o a ti v e s as the fi rs t born am o n g all cre ature s ; th at th e

g
-
Divin e Spiri t or Word from th e b e ginn in g which w as

i n Christ witho ut m e asu re ce a se d th e reby to be i n i ts ,
fuln ess excl us ive ly with the Father an d i n i ts ful n ess ,
li k e wis e abide d with the S o n thus b e in g at o n e wi th ,
both with the Crea tor an d the creature

, Thus Jesus .
w as m a de the Christ th e S o n w as m a de equal with ,
God witho ut robbin g the Crea tor o f an y o f h i s a ttribu tes

, ,
wi th out s e tti n g aside e v e ry d i fle r e n ce b e twe en th e Cre a to r

an d cre atu re i n an d thro ugh who m h um an ity w as rais ed
,
t o th e G o dh e ad i n ac cordan ce with the eter n ally pre

,
destin ated pla n .
I n all a ge s the Divin e Spi rit h a d i n a si mil a r m an n er

beco m e in ca rn ate ; b ut it was si n ful fl e sh which was
rai sed to a n imp e rfect to an elem e ntary Divin e so nship
,
.
T h e Spirit o f Go d h ad te stified to the spirit o f m a n th a t ,
h e i s desti n ed to be th e child o f God th e fri e nd o f ,
God al though beca us e o f m an s disobedien ce the spirit ’
o f the cre a t ure h ad n o t beco m e at o n e with the Spiri t
o f the Cre a tor But by Chri st s obedie n ce this o n e n ess

’
.
o f the i n fini te an d the fi nit e this prize o f the high ca ll ,
i n g o f God was a ttain ed

’
The Spirit o f God b ein g a t .
o n e with the Spirit o f Chris t it i s God i n m an th e , ,
1
Ph il . 11 . 5 f .
2 80 THE O
G S PE L R E VE ALE D TO PA L U .
Spirit i n th e fl e sh Christ i n Jesus it i s i n thi s s en s e

, ,
Chri st Jes us who took upon H i m the fo rm of a se rv an t

, ,
an d w as m a de i n the li k e n e s s o f m e n ; a n d b e i n g fo un d
i n fashio n as a mi m h um bled Hi m s elf an d b e ca m e

, ,
o be di en t un to death even th e death o f th e cro ss

,
.
’
We re it n o t so were it n o t Christ th e Wisdom o f Go d

, , ,
’
w hich i n th e begin ni ng w as with God which i n all a ges

’
w as by G o d s e n t to b e with m an a nd which i n the ,
fuln ess o f ti m e cam e d o wn fro m hea ven to b e with Je s us ;

th e n th e Apostle would n o t h ave said th at a ccordi ng to ,
th e fle sh Je sus Chris t was m a d e o f th e se e d o f D a vid .
H e wo uld n o t h av e p ositively decl are d th at b ecaus e o f hi s ,
perfect o bedi en ce God h as e x alted hi m n o t to a p o si ,
tion whi ch Jesus Christ h ad before b ut to the ete rn ally ,
con ceived Divin e id e al o f h um a nity to th e positio n d ue to ,
the M an Je sus Chri st who was th e p erfe ct realisa tion o f

,
the Divin e ide a who w as both God i n M an and M an i n

,
God .
T he E p is tle to P hi lemon — This Epistle li ke tho se we ,
h ave j ust co n sidered dates from Paul s Rom an ca ptiv ity

,
’
.
The able argum en ts i n favour o f th e pla usible hypothesis

th at this p art o f Scripture being devoid o f ev e ry hi s ,
to r i cal fo un da tio n m ay be r e garded as the alle gori c al

,
repre sen tation o f a truly Christian id ea ar e by n o m eans ,

’
co nvi n ci n g I f Paul w as i mprison ed at Rom e the in ci

.
,
den t h ere related m ay well h ave occurre d It m ay b e .
1
bri efly r e corded as fo llows : A slave goes to Rom e w ho ,
h as r un away fro m h i s m a s te r a Christian i n Phrygia , ,
an d an i n tim a te fri e n d o f th e Apo s tle P aul Here h e .
com es i n con ta ct with th e im prison ed Apostle he i s c o n ,
verted by the sam e to Chris ti ani ty an d hereupon s en t ,
b a ck to hi s m as ter at C o lossae as a Chri stian slave The .
lette r give n by the Apo stle to the co n verte d slave fo r h i s

m aste r refe rs to thi s cas e : The co n verted slave i s r ep r e
s e n ted as a ch ild begotte n by th e Apo stle i n old ag e ,
during hi s captivity as o n e who m co nsequen tly he loves

,
1
S
ee B u P ulu f m whi h th f ll wi g pi t m i t k
a
’
r s a s,
’
ro c e o o n e o e s a en .
28 THE O
G S PE L R E VE A E DL TO PA UL .
the fi rst as well as i n the s econ d Epistle the s tatem en ts

, ,
m ad e by the Apo stle o n the seco n d co mi ng o f the Lord

a r e i n g e n e ral h arm o n y with w h at he wrote o n the s a m e
s ubj e ct to the Corin thi a ns But there i s this d iffe ren ce

.
1
,
that when th e form er Epis tles were written Pa ul s ex p ec ,

’
tati o n th at he wo ul d li ve to see the return o f th e Lord ,
alth o u gh prob ably S h a red by the other Ap o s tles h ad fo r ,
s o m e re aso n or oth e r beco m e wi th m an y a m atte r o f doubt .
Paul th e re fore foun d it n ecess ary to exhort the The s

salo n i an s n o t to do ubt th e fo un d ation o f thi s expecta tio n
, ,
n o r to try to a cco un t fo r i ts n o t h avi n g been e t re ali s ed

2
y .
T he E p is tle of Jud e see m s likewise to refer i f n o t to ,
si m ilar doubts abo ut th e s econ d co m in g o f C h ri s t a t lea s t ,
to o n e o f the recognised au thorities fo r this doctri n e .
Referri ng to a book o f En o ch identifying the write r o f the

,
sa m e with Enoch the s eve nth from Adam an d a dm itting ,

’
th a t this book con tains pro ph e cies though o f th e exi sten ce ,
o f it m o re th an two ce n tu ri e s before we h ave n o tra ce , ,
Jude the Apostle quote s from this apocryph al work the

passage abo ut th e Lo rd s co m ing with te n th o usan d o f hi s
’
s ain ts
.
’
5
Although we ar e n o t h e r e b y auth orised to conj ecture
th at th e Epistle o f Jude m ay h ave been written d uring the
p e riod when the Epistles to th e T h e ssalo ni ans were com posed ,
e t th e above quoted p assa g e re fers to the s a m e subject

y ,
a n d i s o f a n ature to re m ove th e do ubts which m a po ssib ly

y
h av e then existed with re gard to the Lord s s eco n d co ming
’
.
T he sam e m ay be s aid o f the s econ d Epi stle o f Pe ter al ,
tho ugh i n i ts present fo rm it ha s cert ainly bee n p ar tly writ

1
te n at a later ti m e B e this as it m ay we can di stin gui s h
‘
.
,
i n the writings o f Pa ul thre e distin c t features i f n o t ph ases

with re feren ce to this doctrin e : When th e Apo stle wro te
to the Corinthian s h e referred to this subject as if it were
n o t th e ca us e o f a n do ubt or im p atie n ce whe h wrote
y n e
to the Thessalon i ans Paul a ddressed a ch urch wh e re d o ubts

were en tertai n ed o n th e Lo rd s ret urn and wh e n h e wrote
’
hi s last Epistl e s he n ever all uded to this subj ect at all .
1
1 C or . xv. 23 28, 51, 52
-
.
9
1 T h e ss 11 .
xi v
5 1
2 P eter i i i 5 f
‘
. . .
E PI S TLE S TO TI M OTH Y
. 2 83
E p i s tles to 1 i nzo thy — Thes e Epistles

. ar e in v alu able CH AP .
proofs o f the de ve lo p m e nt o f th e schism o f heresy i n the

Christian church It i s gen erally as serte d th at th e gn ostic
.
here sy did n o t com m en ce before th e b egin nin g o f the

s eco n d c e n tury , an d thi s h a s b e en a ss ign e d as a rea son
why Pa ul co ul d n o t h ave written thes e Epistles , which i n

conj un ction to th at to Titus, ar e term ed hi s pastoral
letters . Although we hop e to h ave rendere d i t m ore
th an prob able th at this h e re sy began duri ng the lifetim e
o f th e Ap o s tl e e t we m ust a d m it , th at i f n o t the V iews
y ,
con tain ed i n this cl as s o f Pauli n i c epistles, the form s o f

expression ar e differen t fro m those which we fin d i n the
other epistles o f Pa ul It i s diffi cult to a cco un t fo r this,
.
s eei n th at a lo n g p e ri o d , prob a bly fro m eight e en to

g
twen ty two years , h a d elap se d betwe en the Apostle s
-
’
con versio n an d hi s co m positio n o f the Epistle to the

Phili ppian s D urin g this tim e the style o f hi s writi ng
.
m u st h ave re ce iv e d i ts sp e cific s tam p , an d it i s h ard to

co n ce ive th at th e sam e m ay h av e b e en e ss en tially alte re d
during th e brie f p eri od o f h i s im prison m e n t i n Rom e .
Ye t as th e se epistl e s co n tai n n othin g w hich Paul co ul d

n o t h a ve writt e n , a n d m ore o ver as they clea rly p o i n t to
the docetic heresy, w e c an n o t do ubt their ap o s ti li ci ty ,

a lthou gh th e e a rlie st n otic es o f th e ir e xi s ten ce da t e from
the e n d o f the secon d cen tury We hope to h ave s om e

.
wh at stren gthen e d the argum en ts i n favour o f the aposto lic

a u thorsh ip o f thes e epi stle s , by p o i n tin g o ut the rel a tio ns
b e tween Paul s o wn gospel an d the preachi ng o f Jesus

’
Chri st o n th e o n e side , an d the gospel origin ally pro

claim ed by th e t welve Ap ostles o u the o th e r Paul m ay .
h ave wri tten , and probably did write , som e o f hi s epistles

pre vious to th e tim e when he re ceiv e d from th e aposto lic
body a t Jer usalem the h an d o f fe llo wship Se ein g h i m .
s elf su pported by h i s apostolic co lle agu e s , h e m ight

t hen cefort h n aturally adopt a m o re h ar m o n io us m o de o f
tea ching, a n d con se qu en tly a differen t style .
The Epistles to Tim othy throw m uch light o n the

2 84 THE O
un certai n ties to which th e doctrin e o f Paul an d still m ore ,
th a t o f Apollo s se em to h a ve given rise an d to which the

, ,
Gosp el after Luke directly refers Tim othy h as been .
as k e d to abide a t Ephe sus an d there to charge s o m e ,
th a t they teach n o oth e r doctrin e than the soun d doc

tr in e 1
I n order to b e en abled to do so an d to bri n g
’
.
,
9
m e n un to the kn owledge o f the truth h e m ust rightly
’
an d above all keep the g ood

5
d i vi d e the word o f truth
‘ ’
d ep os i t avoiding pro fan e an d vai n babblin gs an d oppos i

, ,
tio ns o f s ci en ce fa ls ely s o ca lled which som e professin g ,
have e rre d con cern ing th e faith 4

The Apostle has i n thi s .
’
sa m e ch apter lai d down the criterion o f tru e C h ristia n ity .
I f an y m a n con sen t no t to the who les om e wor d s

o
f our Lo r d Jesus C h r is t a n d to the doctrine which ,
lea deth to Godlin ess th e n he teacheth falsely an d

5
,
’
,
’
th e s ci e n ce falsely s o c alled which i s an

’
a ccor di n g to ,
opp o sition to the go od d e posit th at Tim othy h as r e

c e i v ed .
It i s a very rem ark able fact th at H e gesi ppus th e e arliest ,
kn own writer o f a history o f the Christi an ch urch h as ,
u s ed the very sa m e word s fo r th e defi ni tio n o f the firs t
h e resy i n the Christian church I n the abstra ct whic h .
h as been tran sm itted to us by Eusebius 5

H ege si p pus ,
7
s tates th a t u to h ti e o f T r a an the ch rch
, p t e m j u co n ,
ti n n ed as a p ure an d un co rr upt Virgi n whilst if there ,
were an y at all th at attem pted to per ve rt th e soun d

d octri n e o f the pre a chi n g o f the go spel th e y were yet ,
s k ul ki n g i n the d a rk r e tre ats But when th e sacred choir .
o f the Ap o stle s beca m e exti n ct i n differen t w ays an d the ,
e ne r atio n o f t ho s e th a t h ad be en privi leged to he a r the

g
i nspired wisd o m h ad passed a way then also the consp i r a cy ,
o the i m i o us er r o r began thro ugh the r a ud a n d d elus i on

f p f ,
o f tho s e th at taught differ e n tly or f fa ls e

( o
Thes e also as there were n o n e o f the Apostles left h e n ce

, ,
forth a tte mpted without s h am e to opp os e the tea chi ng of ,
1
1 T i m i 3 , 10 . . .
5
2 T i m 11 15. . .
5
1 Ti m vi 20, 2 1 . . .
5
H E iii
. . .
7 98 1 1 7-
.
2 86 THE O
G S PE L L
th at th e y were recorded i n this form i n h arm o n y with the

s ecre t tra di tio n co n fided o nl y to s o m e if n o t all o f hi s
Apo stles ; then the o therwi se in explicable fact will h ave

b e en expla in ed why a po sth um o us th o ugh ap o s to lical
,
go spel co n tai ni ng apocryp h al reco rds w as n o t at on c e

, ,
un iver sally received as a uthoritativ e Scripture .
Be fo re the m iddl e o f the seco n d cen tury do cetic g n o s

ti ci sm or the s cie n ce fa ls ely so called the firs t prop a ga to rs
’
,
o f whi ch h ad bee n e as ily p ut d o w n by a po s to lic auth o rity ,
lifted i ts hea d an d threaten e d by a wide sprea d o rgan isa

,
tion to un derm in e th e so un d do ctri n e o f the prea chin g

o f the go sp e l The his to ri an expressly info rm s us th at
’
.
,
afte r the de ath o f the l ast o f the Apo stles th at i s o f Joh n , ,
a co n s pir a cy o f im pious error w as s e t o n fe e t which ,
oppo sed a false philosophy to the truth se t fo rth by the

Ap o stles F rom this we m ay conj ec tu re th at the Gospel
.
a fter Joh n w as i m m e di ately after i ts p ublica ti on rec eiv e d
by all o rtho do x o r an ti do cetic p arties i n the chur ch as a

-
n eces sa ry s upple m e n t to the origi n al record o f the Lo rd s

’
sayin gs . For h e re it was clearly stated b y the belo ved

disciple i n how far pr e Christian do ctrin es o f a m ore
,
-
sp e cula tive n ature h a d been s an cti o n ed de veloped an d , ,
applied by the L o rd That which h e ha d con fided i n

.
s ecret an d i n d a rkn e ss to the ch o s en fe w am o n g H i s
Apostles h a d n o w b e en o pe nly proclaim ed i n a form

,
gen erally an alo gous to the origin al go sp el records an d i n ,
perfect h arm on y with the go spel fir s t publicly revealed

by Paul The n ew go spel wh ilst co nfirm in g the gnosti
.
,
c i sm taught by Chris t i n s ecret a n d by Paul i n p ublic , ,
con tai ned the a postolical protest again st the doc etic co n
el usio n s o f fals e tea chers ; it w as the supplem e n tary charter
o f orig i n al Chris ti an ity .
The go o d d eposit to which Paul refers consis ted

,
’
th e re fo re n o t only o f the wh o lesom e words o f o ur Lord

Jesus Christ as recorded by Ma tthew b ut als o o f those
,
’
prin ciples o f apocryp h al o r Hidden Wisdo m which Christ

h a d reveal ed o nly i n s ecret to a fe w Paul had b een the .
E PI S TLE S T O T I M OTH Y . 2 87
fi rs t o penly to proclaim the sam e an d they w ere , ,
prob ably durin g h i s life ti m e e mbo di ed i n Luk e s Go spel ,

’
,
where the public s ayings o f the Lo rd a s recorded by ,
M a tthew were so m ewha t m o dified an d develop e d after

,
th e prin ciples o f thi s s ecre t tr a di tio n An d alth o ugh the .
fo urth Go spel an d th e Epi stles o f Jo h n w e re pr o b ably

n o t all written till a fter Pa ul s d e a th e t the s ecr e t or
’
y ,
a pocryph al prin ciples o f Ch ri s t therei n procl ai m ed m us t
n ec e ssar il h av e fo r m ed th e m os t i m port an t p a rt o f the go o d

y
depos it o f S oun d doctrin e i n the o pinio n o f th e Apostle .
We have s een that alre ady duri ng h i s lifetim e th e great

,
Apostle h ad to con ten d with false te a ch e rs wh o h ad ,
un derm i n e d th a t fo un da tio n o f tr ue Chri stiani ty oth e r ,
th an which n o m an can lay that i s the fun dam en ta l , ,
doctrin e o n the h um an ity an d divin i ty o f Jesus We .
h ave alrea dy poin ted o ut th at Ap o llo s whos e p arty i n ,
the Co rin thi an ch urch s e para ted itself from th at o f Paul ,
m ay h ave bee n by som e as s oci ated with the s e fals e te achers ,
a ch a rge which could n o t po ssibly be ra is ed ag ains t h i m ,
even if it were po ssible to prove beyo n d all doubt that

Apollos wrote the Epistle to the Hebrew s At all e ven ts .
,
the Apostle warn s Tim o thy th at the wo rds o f fai tli

a n d good doctrin e
1
h ave been o pp o sed by th e s cien ce
’
9
fals ely s o called by profan e fabl es ,
’
prom ul ga ted by ,
’
su ch wh o i f th e y h a d first j o i n e d the Apo stl e s h a d n o t

, ,
c o n ti n u ed wi th th e m Becaus e o f this co un terfeit m o n e y

.
which w as i n circulatio n b e cause o f the tare s which h ad ,
gro wn up with the co rn a n d i n the ab sen ce o f such a ,
supple m e n ta r y g o spel the Apo s tle i s n o t a ble to re fer ,
Ti m othy to any co m plete a n d perfect r e co rd o f th e Lord s ’
do ctri n e The f ull m ean in g of the w o rds o f the Lo rd

.
Jes us Chris t as con tain e d i n th e firs t aposto lic reco rds or

, ,
the p attern o f the wholesom e doctrin e the go o d ,
deposit ca n on ly be preser ved by th e Holy Gh o st which

,
’
5
d welleth i n uS It i s n ecessary to k n o w the s ecret
.
’
do ctrin e o f Chris t an d sin ce n o record o f the sam e h ad

1
1 T i m iv 6 . . .
9
iv 7. 2 P e ter i 16
. .
5
2 T i m i 1 3, 14
. . .
288 THE O
G S PE L L
R E VE A E D TO UL
PA .
as yet been p ubli shed it i s th e verbal tra di ti o n b ut ab o v e , ,
all i t i s the Divi n e Spirit which c an give li fe to th e l e t te r ,
that killeth P ro vi ng all thin gs Tim o thy i s to ke ep th e

.
’
bes t un der th e g uidan c e o f the Spiri t o f Go d I t i s as i f

,
.
the Apo stle h ad in ten ded to tran scribe wha t he h a d

written to the Co lo ssi ans : Let the wor ds o f Chris t dwell
1
i n yo u i n a ll wis d o m
’
.
So i m portant i s thi s d uty o f rightly d i vi d i ng the w o rd

o f t r uth ; s o s ure i s th e a po stolic writer th at, by th e
in dwelli ng Ho ly Gh o st, th e co n scien tio us, the pray e rful

en quirer will be en abled to di scern all thin gs n eedful to
sal va ti o n , th at He se a ls this lovi n g m e ssag e to H i s beloved
S o n by the fo llo win g so le mn de claratio n : I kn ow in

who m I h ave believed (tru sted) a n d am persuaded th at ,
H e i s able to kee p ( pres erve ) m y g ood d ep os i t a ga in st

’
9
the d ay o f H i s com in g Thi s go od deposit o f s crip .
tural truth the words o f faith an d o f goo d do ctrin e i n

, ,
’ ‘
which Tim othy h as be en bro ught up an d which he has ,

5
fo llo wed ; this pattern o f the wholeso m e do ctrine ,
’
w hich he i s to prese rve by the Ho ly Gho s t thes e

criterion s o f the fa ith whereby we kno w whether a ,
doctrin e be o f Go d or n o t ; the co m m an dm en ts o f the

la w th e prophe ts an d the Lo rd these ar e con ta i n ed i n
, , ,
th e Ho ly Scriptures which from a child Ti m o thy ha s ,
kn o wn an d whi ch r ightly d i vid ed ar e able to m ake h im

, , ,
wise un to salvatio n thro ugh faith which i s i n Christ , ,
Je sus the S o n o f the li vi ng God who is the Sa vi ou r of

1
,
" ‘
,
a ll m en sp eci a lly of thos e tha t b eli eve By thus proving ’

.
,
a n d S pirituall y di s ce rn i n g the Ho ly Scripture s o f whi ch i n , ,
th e Ap o s tle s O pi nio n the Septuagin t with the Apocryph a

’
, , ,
m us t h ave fo rm ed an e ss e n ti al part Ti m othy will n o t o nly ,
k eep wh at i s best th at i s hi s fai th an d a go od con scien ce

, , ,
’
b ut i n doin g so he shall sa ve both hi m s el f an d them that

h e ar h i m Con tr ar iwise thos e wh o co n sen t to the heresies
5
.
,
of the sci en ce falsely so called h ave p ut away the ,

’
1
iii 16 . . 2 T im i 12 1 T im i v 6 9
. v. .
5
. . .
5
2 T i m ii i 1 5 . . .
5
1 T i m i v 1 0, 16
. . .
2 90 THE O
com pared w ith tha t whi ch at first the Palestin ian apo stle s
pre ached ; b ut th at it i s n o t an other when com p ar e d ,
’
with the secret Gospel o f Chri s t which H i s disciples co ul d ,
n o t un ders tan d n o r procl aim By pre achin g the Hidden .
Wis do m Paul proclai m ed o n the hous eto ps wh at the

,
’ ’
Lord had to ld H is chosen few i n secret an d i n darkn ess .

’
H e th us preven ted th e origin al coven an t wh ich G o d

m a d e wi th Abrah am fro m bein g di san nulled an d m a de o f
n on e effect by th e law which wa s 4 3 0 ye ars after
,
he
beca m e the chief i nstrum en t i n Go d s han ds fo r ca usin g ’
th e bles sin g o f Abra h am to co m e o n the Gen tile s thr o ugh

Jesus Christ .
We have n ow to poin t o ut i n co n clusio n an d as a

’
, ,
co n firm ation o f th e above th at th e p assa ges i n Paul s ,

’
e pi stles i n which h e re fer s to th e gno sis sh o w the s am e ,
to have been by h i m regarded n o t as so m ethi ng ess en ,
ti ally n e w i n its elf b ut as a hi gher an d m ore spiritua l,
kn owledge applied to an historical in dividual ; as a link

between Heathenis m an d Judai sm .
Paul in sists o n th e un iversality o f kn owled ge H is .

’
wo rd s we all have kn owledge eviden tly refe r to th o se

1
,
’
i n whos e he arts G o d h as shi n ed to giv e the light o f th e ,
kn owledge o f th e glo ry o f God i n the face o f Je sus

Christ 9
An d sin ce he says th at th e re i s n o t i n every
’
.
5
m an th at kn owledge he cann ot be supp o s ed to say th at ’
all m en ar e filled wi th all kn o wledge 1

Yet h e dis "
.
5
ti n g ui sh es a kn owledge which puffe th up from th at
’
kn owled ge the savour o f which God m akes m anifest

,
5
,
that i s fro m the wo rd o f kn owle dge, w hich i s a gift o f ’
7
the Ho ly Spi ri t Altho ugh therefore, n o t all h ave co m e to
.
,
th e u n ity o f the kn o wledge o f the S o n o f Go d 5

an d
‘ ’
tho ugh the love of Christ p asseth all kn owle d ge yet 5

,
’
all m e n ar e to c o m e to th e k n o wled ge o f the truth 15 ‘

.
’
But m ore than thi s even th e G e ntiles whi ch h a ve n o t , ,
1
1 C iii 1
or . v 2 C i 6. .1 C iii 7 9
or v. .
5
or . v . .
1
R o m xv 14. . .
5
1 C or vi i i 1
. . .
5
2 C or ii 1 4. . .
7
1 C or xi i 8 . . .
5
E ph i v 13
. . .
5
E ph iii 19
. . .
1°
1 T i m ii 4 . . .
the law,
do by n ature the thin gs con tai n ed i n the law ’
an d they thereby show the work o f the law wr i tten i n
their hearts their conscien ce a lso bearin g witn ess an d

, ,
their thou ghts the m ean while a ccusin g or els e exc usin g
1
o n e an o ther Both the Jew an d the Ge n tile can wo rk
.
’
9
good if obedi en t to the in dwellin g Saviour Thes e latter
, .
p as sages plainly i m ply th at accordin g to the Apostle th e , ,
ge rm o f the savin g kn owledge i s i n e very m an Nor ar e .
they opp o sed to th e p assag es pre viou sly quoted to which ,
m an y others m ight be added F o r all tr ue k n owledge an d .
wi sdo m i s a gift o f the Spirit o f Go d wh o s e S avin g m issio n ,
i s uni versal am on g the so ns o f m en But to love God pre .
su ppos e s th e o b e dien ce o f the cre a ture to the dicta tes o f
th e Creato r th at i s to the Holy Gh o st dwe lli n g i n hi m

,
.
Christ within m an i s a m ystery an d it i s owi n g to hi s want ,
o f obe di en ce th at m an y ar e ca lled b u t few a r e chos en .
Thi s ge n eral de fi nition o f the true kn owledge o r gn o sis

'
do e s n ot satisfy the Apostle H e shows th at the Chris .
tian s kn owledge cann ot be separated fro m hi s belief i n

’
O n e Go d the F ather o f wh o m ar e all thin gs an d we i n

, ,
H i m an d O n e Lord Je sus Christ by wh o m ar e all thin gs

, , ,
a n d we by H i m Howbeit there i s n o t i n eve ry m an tha t

.
5
kn o wled ge Therefore th e Chris tian m ust acce pt the
.
’
1
Word o f Wisd o m the re velatio n o f wh at was hitherto a
,
’ ‘
Hidden Wis do m the applica tion to the perso n o f Chri s t

,
’
o f the ap o cryph al d octrin e abou t the Divin e Wi sd o m ,
Spirit or W o rd which was i n th e beginnin g with God

, ,
an d by whom all thin gs were m a de It i s n o t en o ugh to .
k n o w the ab stra ct pri n cipl es o f th e Hidden Wisdom ; the

Christian m ust com bi ne th i s kn owle dge with faith i n th e
realisation o f all which th at kn o wled ge fo resh ado we d faith ,
i n the iden tity o f th e M an Jesus an d o f the Spiri t o f God ,
faith i n the perfe ct Son ship .
The apocryphal gno sis i s the Hidden Wisdom d e ,
v elo pe d by a n d appli e d to Je sus o f Na z areth th at i s ,
1
R o m 11 1 4, 15. . .
9
R o m 1 1 10.
. .
5
1 C o r vi ii 6 , 7 . . .
1
1 C or xii 8
. . .
2 92 THE O
G S PE L R E VE A E D L TO U
PA L .
CH AP . Christianity a ccordin g to the Go spel o f Paul an d th e

s e cret prea chi n g o f Je sus Chri s t I f this c o n cl usio n i s .
right about th e ch ar acte r o f Paul s do ctrin e ; i f Chris t c a n ’
be shown to have s ecre tly preached o n e ver y S im il ar i f ,
n o t i n the m ain iden tic al with the sa m e a n d i f it ca n b e
ren dered a t least probable th at th e t we lve Apo stle s fo r ,
v ario us reas o n s co n fi n ed the m s e lv e s to the reco rdi n g o f

,
b u t a li m ited clas s o f th e Lo rd s sayi n gs ; th e n it will b e

’
clear at on ce why Paul write s th at h e pre aches an oth e r

gospel which i s n o t an o ther Referrin g to o ur forego i n g .
’
in vestigatio n s we ven ture to a sse rt th at it wa s th e Apo stle

,
Pa ul s i nten tio n by th ese app are n tly am big uo us an d c o n

’
tr a di cto r y expre ssi o n s to de clare th at h i s go sp e l w as

,
different from th at preached by th e cho s en discipl e s b ut ,
th at it w as n o t di ffe re n t from th at which the Lo rd h ad

taught in s ecre t and i n darkn ess to those wh o w e re to
pro claim i n light tha t Hi dden Wisdo m which it wa s
‘
left to Paul to procl ai m o n the h o use top s .

’
We ar e thus led to conj e ct ure i n the outs et that a m ore

or less strong p arty spirit m ust h ave pre vailed a t le ast a t ,
first between Paul an d the twelve Apostles An d in d e ed

,
1
.
s o m e o f the e arlie s t Epi stles o f Pa ul p artic ul a rly th at to ,
th e Ga latia ns co n tai n so me un m is ta keable tra ces o f a

,
hostile fe elin g betwe e n thos e p artie s Paul m eets at .
Jerusale m the resp e cted perso ns or the pe rsons o f ,

’
r eputa tio n a n d a dd s th a t God accepte th n o m an s per

’ ’
, ,
s o n o r m ore liter ally th at before Go d there i s 11 0 respect

’
, ,
o f p e rs o n s H e se e m s ther e by to all ude to the Je wish

’
.
auth o ri ties i n th a t pl ace who m us t h ave been very clo s ely

,
watching the Apo stles an d th e Chris tian m ovem e n t over

w h ich t hey pr e sided An d p artly to this j e al o us super
.
visio n i s prob ably owin g the timi di ty o f th e twe lve

Apostl e s which cause d their keepin g b ack as we try to
, ,
prove they have don e so m e o f the m os t i mp o rtan t sayi n gs

,
o f the Lo rd whi ch h ad n o t bee n he ard b u t by them

, A .
doctrin e akin to th e apocryph al doctrin e was th us i n cul

1
F or th e fur th er p roo f o f thi s as se rti o n we refe r to th e ch a
pte r on
‘
T he
p
G o s el afte r L u e
’
k .
him . This was however b ut a private rec o gn itio n an d

, , ,
we h ear n othi ng o f a p ublic declara tio n a t this tim e by

a ny o f th e Apo s tle s i n favour o f Pa ul It m ay well be .
doubted whether the form er were i n a positio n to do

otherwi se fo r though Paul had n o t give n place by sub
,
i o n to the J ud ai se r s we ar e led to assum e th a t th e

j e c t ,
others h ad do n e s o i f in d e ed th e ir go spel was a n other ,
th an th at preached by Paul Nor was the di fferen ce .
be twee n the two apo stolic gospels o n e which aro s e

fro m m e re expe di en cy Paul s cardi n al doctrine o f fai th .
’
wi tho ut the deeds o f the law was ope n ly oppo s ed ev e n

’
by the bro ther o f the Lord who presided over the ,

’
apo stolic body An d Paul seem s al so to in clu de all the

.
1
t welve Apo stles i n the n um ber o f tho se who li ke the ,
Jews were k e pt un der th e law S h ut up un to the faith

, ,
9
which S hould after wa r d s be reveal ed For he claims fo r .
’
him s elf the exclusive pri vilege o f havin g hi m s elf lai d the
5
fo un datio n as a wi s e m as te r b uilder by publicly -
,
’
reve aling fo r the first tim e th e Hidden Wis do m whi ch

1
God ordai n ed before the world un to o ur glo ry which ,
’
5
w as kept s ecret sin ce th e world b e ga n an d o f which he
’
,
5
writes : i f o ur gospel be b i d i t i s hid to them th at ar e lo s t
‘
.
’
7
Notwith stan di ng the transcenden tly great Apo stles the ‘
,
’
leas t o f the Apos tle s fea rs lest the Corin thian s sho uld by
fal s e a po stles or their fo llo wers be corr upted from the
s im plici ty or p urity) th at i s i n Chri st F
( or if he th a t .
com eth preacheth a no ther Jesus whom we have n ot ,
prea ch e d o r if ye receive an other spi rit which y e have

, ,
n o t received or a n o ther o l w hich ye h ve t ccept d

g p
, s e a n o a e , ,
e d o b ea r i t a d m i r a b l
5
It i s cle ar th at m an y am o n g
’
y y .
the Corin thian s an d Gal atians h ad been carried away ‘ "
by the Jud arsm g Oppos ers o f Paul a n d h ad thus been ,
rem oved fi om hi m who h ad called them in to th e grace

’
‘
of Ch rist un to a n other go spel

5 ’
So sure does Paul feel .
1Jm a17 24
es 1 1 . G l i i i 23
-
. 1 C iii 1 0 1 1
9
a . . .
5
or . .
, .
1
1 C o r ii 7. . R o m xvi 2 5
.
5
. . .
5 2 C or . iv 3. .
7 2 C or xi 5 ; x11 1 1
. .
5
2 C or xi 3, 4 . . . . .
9 Gal i 6 ; 1 C or i 1 1 f ; 2 C or xi 16
. . . . . . . .
CON CL US I ON .
2 95
of the Divin e sanction o f the gos pe l preach ed b y hi m ,
th at he co nsider s himself j us tifi ed 1n anathematisi n g any ‘
man yea eve n an angel fro m hea ven who might prea ch
’ ‘ ’
, ,
any oth er gos pel th an th at wh i ch he pr oclai m ed

’
1
.
What ever th e Apos tles at Jer usale m mig ht kn o w and

thin k o f the prin ciples o f Paul s gosp el they di d n o t wish ’
to se e it pro mulga te d i n Pales tin e o r they had n o t th e ,
po we r to allow it They a cqui esced m Paul s p r ea chin g

.
’
th e g o spe l o f un circum ci sion am o n the Ge n tiles o n

’
g
c o n di tio n th a t he wo uld re m em b e r th e poor Probably
‘ ’
.
th ey had agr eed between themse lves an d the rulers o f the

Jewis h ch urch to in sis t o n the co n tin ued vali di ty of the
d ee ds co mman ded by th e la w an d es peci ally to make ,
circum ci sio n the test o f Mess i anic co mmun i ty N0 other .
c o m pro mis e w as pos sible betwee n the p arti es sin ce Pa ul ,
in s is te d o n th e abroga ti o n o f the wh o le law an d regarded ,
c irc um cis ion n o t o nly as un n eces s ary b ut eve n as fatal fo r

9
the tr ue Chris tian .
Very so o n afte r this conferen ce at Je rusale m a sce ne

occ urred b e twee n Pe ter an d Paul a t An tioch whi ch
s hows th a t o n this o cca sio n a t le as t Peter a n d so m e o f
, ,
h is bro th e r apos tles o r their re prese n ta ti v es

, ca rr ie d ,
a w ay s o m e o f th e a dher en ts o f P aul W heth er o r no t .
the Apo M es were among the n u m b e r of those to whom

Paul did no t give way by subj ec tion at Jer usal em o n ,
thi s occas i on h e di sti nctly decla res that h e withsd

Pe ter to th e fa ce .For be fore tha t cer tai n cam e from
Jam es he did eat with the Gen tiles b ut when th ey were
, ,
com e he wi thdrew an d sepa ra ted hi m self fearing the m

, ,
5
which were o f the circ um cis io n Jam es the su perio r o f
.
’
the Apostles at Je rusa le m perce ive d at o n ce th a t thi s was

,
a d angero us pra ctice an d o n e w h ich m ig ht u n de rm in e

,
the ir pos itio n a t Jerusa lem depe n dan t as thi s was o n th e

,
ood w ill o f th e rul ers of the Je wish ch urch By no t

g .
co nfini ng hi s m issi on to those o f the circ um cis io n and ,
by no t livi ng after the man ne r o f the Jews Peter was ,
G al 1 s. . .
1
G al . v. 2 .
1
Gal . 1 1. 1 1, 1 2 .
2 96 T HE O
following the exam ple o f Paul Jam e s th erefore s en t a .
d ep utation to Pe ter, the m em bers o f which pre v ail e d

upo n h i m to desi st from su ch c o n du ct Fearin g the m .
wh ich were o f the ci rcum cision , he yi e lded an d succeeded ’
i n drawin g Bar nab as aft er him This co n duct o f Peter .
a n d o f the o ther Jew s , Paul s tigm a tis es a s a di ss em bli n g

’
o n e , from which we m us t dra w th e in fe ren ce th a t P e ter
w as prepared a lready at th a t tim e to pre ach th e G o spel o f

Paul as the s ecret prea chin g o f Chri st, b ut tha t hi s co n
n exi o n with h i s colle agu e s a t J e rusale m preven ted h i m
fro m doin g so l
All th e m ore gra tifyi ng i s it to kn o w , th at
.
i n l ater y e ars Peter a n d Paul h arm o n io usly coo pera te d i n

the prea chi ng of the Lord s go spel at Ro m e It i s ’
.
prob able that both suffered m artyrdom i n th at city dur in g

the Ne r on i c persecution .
It m ay be surmi sed tha t the n ecessity o f combin in g all

e ffor ts fo r the p u rpo s e o f co m b atin g th e gn o stic o r r ather
doce tic h e resi e s a ccel e ra ted this h a rm oni o us cooperation

, ,
which m ay h ave been exte n ded to all the then livin g

Ap o stles at Je rusal em We h ave tried to show that .
th e l atter Epi stle s o f Paul p articularly th o s e to th e ,
Colo ssians Ephesian s a n d Philippi an s seem to be b e st

, , ,
expla in e d by the as sum ption th at al read y duri n g hi s life

tim e the Apostle h ad to co n ten d agai nst such who m ore
or less ope nly de ni e d th e re a lity o f Christ s h um anity ’
.
H e ha d clea rly stated th at a cco rdi ng to the flesh Chris t

w as m ade o f the s eed o f D avid an d th a t a ccordi n g to
’
the spirit o f holin ess he w as by the resurr ection decla red

,
’
to be the S o n o f God with power 9

B ut te achers o f a .
’
s cie n ce fal s ely s o c a lled s eem at th a t ea rly period to h ave
protested again st these suppos ed hum an ising te n den cie s o f

the Apostle E ven the preaching o f Apollos as pro b ably
.
,
co n tain ed i n th e Epis tle to the He brews an d wro n gly i n ,
te r pr e te d as the Sim o n ian s wo uld i n t e rpre t it m ay o n thi s

, ,
ro un d h a ve ca u s ed a p arty i n the Corin thi an ch urch to

g
s ep a ra te fro m th a t called a fter Pa ul The Apo s tle r e .
1
I t i w th y f r m k th at
s or o e c g i
ar i t k f thi s sce
no i th
o n s an ce s a en o ne n e
Acts .
9
R om i 3 , 4. . .
CH APT E R VI .
THE E PI S TLE T O THE H E BR E W S .
I N T RO D UCTI O N FAT HE R S O N AN D S PI R I T — T H E T W O E AN T S
CO V N
R UL E O F FAIT H — CO NCLUS O N
,
I .
‘
I n the beg i nn i ng was the W or d, an d the W or d was with God , an d the W or d
was God f —J ohn i 1 . .
W E ha ve attem pted to esta blish th a t all the lea di n g pri n

ci ples o f the go sp el revealed to Pa ul ar e sim ila r to if n o t
h ad “
. iden ti ca l with thos e co n tai n ed i n the apocr yph al writings
o f the Septuag in t ; an d th a t thes e Scripture s ar e the e u
th e n ti c expo n en ts of thos e prin ciples o f s ecret tra di ti o n o f ,
which the m ost i mp o rtan t h ad been accepted by the r e

form ed pa rty o f th e Jewis h co m m rmi ty d urin g the B aby
lo ni an capti vi ty .
We h O p e to have succeed ed i n showin g that wh at Paul

open ly proclaim ed Chri st had with few excepti ons an d i n
, ,
a less enlarged an d m ore hidden form taught i n s ecre t an d ,
i n dar kn ess to hi s dis ciples ; th at the Apos tle Matthew did

n o t record an y o f tho s e sayings o f the Lo r d whi ch he h a d
u ttered i n s ecret th at n on e o f the Apostles at Jerusale m

h ave at first referr ed to th e se cr et or apocr yph al teachi ng
o f their Master bein g obli ed by the Ph aris ees to ab s ta i n
, g
from so doin g ; and th at it was Paul who first pro clai me d
the sam e o n the housetops by his gospel The latte r he, .
'
calls an oth e r an d yet n o t an other

, expressions whi ch
eas ily e xpl ai n ed if the H idde n W is do m o f Pa ul was th e
,
h idden doctr in e o f Chri st whi ch the fe w who we re ao

,
IN T R O D UCTI ON . 2 99
quai n te d wi th it di d no t at on ce pro mulgate W e trie d .
furth e r to ex plain from this apo cryph al poin t o f view th e

s epar a tio n o f the p arty o f Pa ul i n the Corin thi an ch urch
fro m th e p a rty o f Chr is t th at i s fro m thos e wh o only b e

,
li e ve d wha t Chr ist had openly sa id a ccordin g to Matthew s

’
p r ocr as tinated re co rd W e hk ewi se th us tried to ex plain

.
th e se pa ra tio n o f Pa ul s p arty fro m the p arty o f P e ter

’
altho ugh the la tter Apos tle h ad s o m ewh at appr oa ch e d the
Pa uli ni c doctri n e an d se ems to h a ve bee n fro m th e o uts et

,
m ore i n fa vo ur o f adm ittin g the Ge nti les th an th e othe r

Ap o s tles were .
N o w it i s a fa ct th at fro m o ne m oti ve or other the

, , ,
pa rty o f Apollos i n the Co r in thi an ch urch se parated i ts elf

fro m th e pa rty o f Pa ul It is cus to mary to assum e th at
th e ca use o f this separa ti o n co uld n o t ha ve b e e n a doctrin al
o ne . But this ass um pti o n falls to the gro un d if it be ,
pro ba ble th a t Pa ul s party i n tha t sa me ch urch sepa rate d

’
fro m the p arties o f Chris t an d o f Peter in co ns equ en ce o f

do gmati cal di ffere nces whi ch aros e fr om th e secr et doctri n e
,
o f th e Lord n o t bei n g ge ne ra lly p ro m ulga ted ; an d fro m
thi s it wo uld fo llo w tha t th e se p ara tio n o f th e pa rty o f

Apo llos from tha t o f Pa ul may h ave h ad a si m ila r ca use .
Be fo re w e in qui re whether the prob able authorshi p o f

this Epistle an d pa rtly e ven i ts con ten ts do n o t s uppo rt
, ,
this view we m ust r e fe r to a s t ri kin g circ ums tan ce which

,
s eem s i n the o uts et to re n d e r the sam e a co r re ct o n e .
The so called Mura to ri an lis t o f the books forming th e

-
N T was probably writte n by a Rom an an d ce rtain ly

. .
,
da tes fr o m the la tter p a rt o f the s eco n d cen tmy si n ce the ,
epi sco pa cy o f Pi us the R o m an wh o died abo ut the year ,
1 5 7 is re ferred to as h avin g occ urre d i n th os e d a ys Ao

,
cordin g to this v en e rable re co r d th ere exi s te d i n th e

se co n d ce nt ury two Epis tles which a ltho ugh th e y bore ,
th e n a m e o f Pa ul were in v e n ted afte r th e h e res y o f

,
‘
Ma rcion an d o f se ve ral o thers which ca n n ot b e rece ived ,
in th e C atholic ch urc h ; fo r it i s n o t s eemly to mi x gall

with ho n e y O n e o f thes e Epi stles was ad dr ess ed to
.
’
th e Ale xan d ri ans W e sh all n o w try to es tablish th e

’
.
3 00 THE E PI S TLE TO THE H E BR E W S .
prob ability th at this Epistle which was con side red heretical ,
by the writer o f th e abov e docum en t i s the Epistle to th e ,
Hebrews o f whi ch w e sh al l se e th at th e Ro m an ch urch

,
durin g th e fir st fo ur cen turies strenuo usly O ppo s e d i ts

bein g rece ived i n the Ca tholic church whil st the Al exan ,
‘
drian ch urch strov e fo r i ts ge n e ral re c o gnition .
We h ave already p o in ted o ut th e di ffe re n ce betwee n

Pale stin ian an d Alexan dri an Judaism as dev e lo p e d i n the ,
—
las t cen turies o f th e pr e Christian er a It was b as ed o n .
th e recogn ition o f th e prin ciples o f Je wi sh refo r m th a t i s ,
o f a p o cryph a l tra diti o n which was a hidden wisdo m i n ,
Pal e stin e b ut n o t i n Egypt We wo ul d therefore e xp e ct

, .
to fi n d th at the Christia n do ctri n e bein g m ain ly a d e velop ,
m en t an d applicatio n o f th e sa m e w as de velo ped differen tly ,
i n Pal estin e an d i n Egypt F o r i n the Al exan dri an ch urch es .
a pocryph al Scripture s wer e n o t o nly pla c e d o n a par with
those o f th e He brew ca n o n b ut th ese were even fre ely ,
al tere d fo r the p urp o se o f brin gin g abo u t a m o re com pl e te
h arm o ny betwe en th e old an d the n e w O n th e o ther h an d .

,
i n Palestin e all ap o cryph al Scripture s were excl uded fro m

the can o n an d a cco rding to Ph arisaical rul e the prin ciples
, ,
o f apocryph a l doctri n e w e re pro m ulga ted o nly b y w o rd
o f m outh a m o n g the in iti ated ; the k e o f kn owl e dg e was

y
lo st I n order to a ssign to th e Epistle to the Hebrews i ts
.
pro per place i n the de ve lop m en t o f Al exan drian Christia

nit an d th us to p o i n t o ut i ts r e la tions wi th Pal e s ti n ia n
y ,
Christian ity we sh all bri e fly r efer to th e fo llowin g p o in ts

, ,
which te n d to show th at this Epistle i s iden tical with th at

to the Al exan drians .
’
1 The Epistle m ay h ave been a ddre ssed to the Hebrews

.
of A l e xan dri a an d the author o f the sa m e m ay be Ap o llos

, .
2 Grea t efforts were m a de d uri n g the firs t fo ur ce n tu

.
ries an d later by th e Al exan drian ch urch to attribu te

, ,
this Epistle to Paul although the Rom an church refuse d ,
to a ckn owledge the sam e .
1
Am g th on wh h os e pt d th id ti ty f th E pi tl t th
o av e a cc e e e en o e
‘
s e o e
Al x d i
e an d th
r an s E pi tl tan th H b w
e
‘
th f ll w i g
s e o e e re s are e o o n
au th i ti
or S ml
es : E i hh e H ug S h l i e m h
er, c Gu i k V i
o rn, l , c e r ac er, er c e,
V
e s e e r,
C re d n er, Volkm ttr .
3 02 THE E PI S TLE TO T HE H E BR E W S .
t ion o f the Alexan d rian church an d the i nflu

a dmi ni s r at ,
en ce o f philosophy o n the doctri n e s o f the sam e led the ,
Al exan drian Je ws to h arm on is e the an cie n t record s with

the n ew tradition Un der such ci rcumstan ces the am alga
.
m a tio n o f the old belief with the n e w m ust have b e en

cl ea rly marked though gradual An d if we h ave succeeded
,
.
i n showin g th at the lea din g prin ciple s o f Paul s doctrin e

’
ar e i n co m plete h a rm o n y with tho s e o f the pre Chri s tian -
Apocryph a o f the Al exan drian can on then this city m ust ,
h ave been a d mi rably a dapted fo r the prom ulga tion o f

Paul s Chris tiani ty An d yet we can n o m o re iden tify
’
.
Paul with the Christi ani ty origi n ally taught at Alexan dria ,
than we a re perm itted to regard Philo as a fai r r epr ese n

tati v e o f orthodox Ju dai sm which even i n Alexa n der s
’
city m ust h ave h ad som e a dhere nts It i s prob able th at .
durin g the apo stolic period ever y sh ade o f Ch ristian d o c

trin e was pre a ched i n this cen tre o f catholicity I f then .
, ,
the Epistle to the Hebrews di d n o t refe r to such m embers

o f the Chri sti an ch urch who di ss en ted fro m the doctri n e s
to which the recipien ts o f this Epistle a dhered such ,
omission would n o t be i n favour o f i ts h avi n g b e en

a ddre ss ed to the Hebrew s at Alexan dr i a .
But in dication s o f such dissen t am on g the Je w i sh

Christian comm uni ty a ddress ed by the writer o f this
Epistle ar e n o t wan tin g There were som e who fors oo k
.
1
the assem blages fo r worship an d fears were en ter tai n ed
,
th a t som e o f the Hebrews might fall away and th at a

2
,
’
ro ot o f bitte rn ess m ight sprin g up am ong them The 8

.
Hebrews or Jewi sh Christians to whom the Epistle i s

, ,
a ddre ss ed m ust h ave co un ted s o m e am on g their n umber

,
who adh ered or wished to a dher e, to t h at Chris tian

,
doctrin e which w as b ased upon the words spoken by the

1
Lo rd an d co n firm ed by the m th at hea r d h i m "
, .
This p arty o f wh at we m ay te rm primi tive Christian s

woul d n o t recognis e the po sth um ous revelation o f the
ri sen Saviour to an d through Paul Therefore the writer .
calls upon them to leave the primitive doctri n e o f Chri s t

‘
,
’
1
x 25 . . i 6 9
x 15v . . 3 3
11 . .
4 11. .
OR I GI N . 30 3
an d turn to the m ore pe rfect O f this more pe rfect

’
to .
kn owledge o r gn osis Alexan d r ia and T arsus w e re as , ,
we ha v e see n th e cent re Noth in g the r efore can b e

,
.
, ,
o bj e ct ed to th e ve ry probable co nj ecture th at th e E pis tle
was wri tte n to the J e wis h Chri s ti an s i n Alexan dria .
Al th o ugh it is im po ssi bl e to ass e rt positively who

w as th e wri te r o f this Epis tle yet it i s i n the hi gh est ,
deg re e prob able tha t it was written by Apo llos T he . .
write r i s a Je w well vers ed i n Alexan drian specula ti o ns ,
a n d he shows hi mse lf to h ave bee n gifte d wi th e x tr ao r d i
na ry power s o f eloq ue n ce Th es e marked ch ara cteristi cs .
coin cide in so remarkable a mann er wi th th e descriptio n

o f Apo ll os as con tai n ed i n the Acts as to re n d e r j us tifi able ,
th e hypothesis firs t e mitted by Luther th at A poll os was

, ,
th e a uthor o f this E pis tle If by the prea ch ing o f Jes us .
Chris t and by the gowel of Paul the m yster y was r e

’
,
1
veal e d whi ch was kept secret s in ce the wor ld began
,
if Chr is t h ad ta ught hi s myste ries i n s ecre t o nly ; if Paul

ha d procla im ed the H i dden W i sdom i n a mys ter y ex
‘ ’
,
o ti n g th at the Lo r d at H i s th e n ex p e c ted s eco n d co mi n g

p a , ,
would bring to li ght the hidden th in gs o f da rkn ess and

‘
,
ma k e m ani fes t the cou nse ls o f the hear ts ; again

’
if th ese thi ngs thi s H i dden Wisdom o f Chris t has bee n

.
,
’
, ,
i n a fig ure transfe rr ed to him s elf a nd to Ap ollos f ’z

‘ ’ ‘
who h as wa te red wha t Paul had plante d if Apo llos

w as an eloq ue nt man and mi g h ty i n th e S c ript ures
’
, ,
who was instructe d i n the way o f th e Lord was

‘
,
’
fe r ven t i n th e spirit spo ke an d ta ught diligently ( or

’
,
”
rath er co rrec tly ) th e thi ngs o f the Lord and b ega n to ,
’
s ea k b o ld l i n the synago ue the n the prob a bility

p y g
ains gro un d th at an Epi s tle which a ns wers to th es e r e
g
u i r e m e n ts and to the kn own ch ar acte r is tics o f Apollo s
q , ,
w as writte n by this h ighly gifted man ; a nd tha t th e ln

cr e ase which Go d gra nted to th e Church was i n a g re a t ~
m easu re d ue to th a t Al ex an d ri an who s e n ame rightly o r , ,
wrongly form ed the rallyin g poin t fo r th e adher e n ts o f

,
o n e o f th e fo ur p arties i n the Co r i n thi an ch urch .
oR m x i 25 . v 1 C
. . i 5 6 A t x vi i i 24 28 or . v. , .
3
c s .
-
.
304 THE E PIS TLE TO THE H E BR E W S .
( )
2 We sh all n ow poin t o ut th at the Epistle to the
Hebrews h as been by m an y attrib uted to Pa ul an d th at ,
the ten den cy to h ave it re cogn is ed as h i s work can be

traced b ack to Al e xan dria an d to the tim e when the ,
writer o f th e Muratoria n li st prob ably a Rom an co n , ,
demmed a certai n epistle a ddress ed to the Al exan drian s i n

th e n am e o f Paul Pan taen us ( abo ut 1 8 0
. the sto ic
Al e xan dria n philo s oph e r who h a d becom e a Christian , ,
s eem s to h ave expre ss e d the wi sh which m ay h a ve bee n ,
gen e ral i n th at city th at the Epistle to the H ebrews

,
sh o ul d b e rec e ive d a s the work o f P a ul The p upil o f .
Pan taenus Bishop Cle m en t o f Al e xan dr ia i s the first

, ,
person kn own to us who op enly a sse rted accordi ng to ,
Eusebi us th at the Epistle to the Hebrews

, was
written by Paul to th e Hebrews in th e Hebrew ton gue ,
b ut that it w as ca re fully translated by Luke an d p ub ,
li sh e d am o n g the Greeks When ce als o o n e fin ds the .
s am e ch ara cte r o f styl e an d o f phras eology i n the Epi stle
"u o tin g n o w fi o m Cle m e n t s work

’
as i n the Acts
’
.
,
called Hypotypo ses Eusebius adds : But it i s probable

,
’
th at the title Paul the Apostle was n o t prefixed to it

, , .
For as he wrote to the Hebrews who h a d imbibed pr ej u ,
dices again st h im an d suspected him he wis ely gua rds

, ,
a gain st di vertin g them fro m the per usal by g ivi n g hi s
n am e But n o w as the bless ed pre sbyt er ( Jo h n )

,
used to s ay sin ce th e Lord who wa s the Ap os tle o

, f th e ,
Alm ighty was s en t to the Hebrews Pa ul by rea son o f

, , ,
hi s i nfe riority as i f sen t to th e Gen tile s did n o t sub scrib e

, ,
hims elf an apostle to the Hebrews b o th o ut o f reveren ce ,
fo r the Lord an d because he wrote o f hi s abun dan ce to

,
the Hebrews as a herald an d apo stle o f the Gen tile s

,
1
.
’
We m ay gather from this th at the two far fam ed Al ex -
a n dr i an s o f the se co n d cen tury F an tasma s a n d Cle m e n t , ,
the latte r o f which di e d between 2 1 5 an d 22 0 were m os t ,
an xious to rem ove all exi sti ng do ubts with referen ce to
the Pa uli ni c authorship o f this epistle Origen ( di ed .
1
H . E . vi . 14 ; co mp. iii 38
. .
3 06 TH E E PI S TLE TO THE H E BR E W S .
Epistle Paul he w as o utvoted an d it was decided th at

of , ,
th e sam e sh o ul d form a n a ppen d ix to th e thirte e n Pa uli ni c

Epistles so tha t it followed after the Epis tle to Phi le m on
,
.
I n the Ale xa n drian th a t i s i n the A th anas ian co llectio n

, , ,
however the E pistle w as n o t only ackn owl e dge d as

,
Pauli ni c b ut it seems to h ave ra n ge d a s the fifth Epi stle

,
o f Paul For i n th e Alexan dri an m anus cript o f the fifth

.
cen tury th e Epistle to th e Hebrews a ppea rs to have been

,
originally place d between Gal atian s an d Ephes ian s Agai n .

,
i n th e Codex Claro m o n ta n us which i s writte n i n the year ,
6 0 0 b ut i s suppo s ed to carry us b ack to the third ce n tury

, ,
th e Epis tl e to the Hebr e ws 11 ere a ttribut e d to Bar ,
n ab a s w as s ep a ra ted from twelve Pauli ni c Epis tles by five

,
C a tholic Epistles that i s o n e o f Jam es thre e o f John

,
’
, , ,
a n d o n e o f Ju de An d y e t th i s Al exan drian E pi stle i s

.
h e re place d b e fore the Acts o f th e Apostl es an d the

.
Apo calypse o f Jo h n .
We con clude therefore th at it was owi ng to Alexan dr i an

tra dition an d to th e influen ce which th e latte r h a d even
,
i n th e fo urth cen tury th a t the Epi stle to th e He brews

,
w a s attrib uted to Paul ; a n d th at thes e circums tan ces

s o m ewh at co n firm the s uppo sition th a t thi s Epi s tle i s ide n
tical with tha t to the Alexan dri an s which the Ro m a n ,
w rite r o f th e Muratorian lis t co n de mn s as gn os tic heresy .
The Mura torian list was prob ably co mpos e d between

the yea rs 1 7 0 and 1 90 i f n ot earlier By n o t di rectly
, .
re fe rrin g to th e Epistle to th e He bre ws an d p e rh aps by ,
in dire ctly m e n tio ni ng it as a docetic Epistle ficti ti ously ,
a ttrib uted to P a ul this an cien t an d genui ne lis t o f th e

,
Scriptures fo rm in g the N ew Testam en t m arks the protes t

which the Rom an ch urch during th e fi rst three ce n t uries
rais ed again st the can onical authority of this Epistle 1
.
Te r tulli an who belon ged to the African ch urch an d

, ,
w rote a fe w year s after 1 90 an d who evide n tly desi red ,
k
C le m ent o f R o m e e i th er n e w , as we sh all s e e , a le ss gn o st c i v ersi on o f
th e sam e , o r h e o bj
e cted to s o m e p
arts , as can b e ro ved b y h i s p q uo tati ons .
T h e E pi stle of C lemen t
’
S ee .
FATH E R , SO N AN D sp a m . 3 07
to sa ve the can onicity o f the Epis tle to the Hebrews ,
a ttri b ute d the sa m e n o m o r e to Paul b ut to Ba rn ab as , ,
whos e nam e h e tells us it bore i n the supe rscri pti o n l

.
He se pa ra te s it fro m the Epistles o f Paul “ Ire naeus the ,
con temporary o f Tert ullian does n o t directly or in dire ctly ,
a llude to the Epis tle to the He brew s .
( )
3 The co nj ecture th at the m isi n terpret a tio n o f th e
Epis tle to th e Hebrews by a do cetic pa rty at C o rin th led ,
to the sa m e ca lli ng itself afte r Ap oll o s will be so m ewh a t ,
confirm ed by the co nte n ts of this Epis tle a n d by an i rr ,
v cs ti a ti o n o n th e o rigin o f the R o m an ch urch Lik

g e .
Apo llo s the write r m ay be shown to h a ve w a te re d wh at

,
Pa ul h ad plan ted a n d by so d o in g h e se e ms to h ave ,
cr ea ted the s us picion i n th e m in d s o f th e lea di n g m e m bers

o f th e La tin ch urch th a t he sh a r e d the doce tic o pi n io ns
,
o f Si mo n M a gus an d h i s fo llower s W e sh all no w co nsi der .
th e prin cipa l co n ten ts o f th e Epi s tle to the He brews .
T he allus i o ns to God th e Fath e r ar e o f such a n ature

as to lea ve n o do ubt th a t th e write r who r e g ards God as ,
e s on d h e re fo r e as the s o urce o f th e i n d w e lli ng

‘ ’
a p r an t ,
Divin e Spiri t h as di sti nguished fro m th e Divin e pers o n

,
a lity o f th e s u erm un d an e Cre ato r th e Divin e W o rd

’
or
p ,
S o n tha t i s the Divi n e agen cy th e Ho ly Spirit o f Go d

’
, , , ,
whi ch pro ce edi n g from i ts Divi n e so urc e do es according to ,
the gra ce o f God dwell in m an H is crea ture Th ro ugh , ,

.
this Divin e agency Go d h as sp o ke n a t s un dry tim es and ‘
i n dive rs mann ers i n ti m e p as t unto the fath e rs b y

the p ro phets who we re i m perfe ct advoca tes o f th e sam e
’
,
.
But i n thes e las t da ys H e has spoke n un to us by H is

‘
S on tha t i s by th e perfect in carna tio n o f th a t Spiri t

’
, ,
who m He h ath appo in te d heir o f all thi n gs by wh o m ,
als o He m ade th e worlds H e i s th e G od o f th e

’
.
S o n i n the sam e m ann er as He i s th e God o f th e

‘
fello ws o f the sam e
’
2
Thro ugh th e Divin e i ndw e lli ng
.
Spirit all m e n are de stin ed to be sa nctifi e d an d th us to ,

“
beco m e So ns o f Go d so th at H e m ay be i n th e fulles t ,
D P d 1e i 9u C mp R m x 1 6 ; 1 C r v i 1 1 2 C
. .
3
. . oi 18 . o . v. o . . or. v . .
x 2
3 08 T HE E PI S TLE TO T HE H E BR E W S .
e e
s ns the word Father o f all them th at b elieve
of .
T h e Divin e san ctifi e r a nd th e san ctifyin g m e di um a r e

a b s o l ut e ly a t o n e a n d th e re fore a ll cre a tu re s who are ,
bro ught un der the o p e ra tio n o f this Divin e age n cy are

o f one a r e broth e rs
,
’
an d s o n s o f God For whi ch ,
.
”
cause even the S o n o f God the fir s t begotte n
,
’ ‘
i s not ,
’ -
,
‘
3 ‘
as h am e d to c all them bre thr e n w h o by th e will o f God
’
ar e sa n ctified thro ugh th e s elfsam e Spirit w h o ar e

san ctified i n Christ Jesus wh o a r e children whi ch
6
God h as given h i m an d who being sancti fied by the ,
7
blo o d o f the covenan t ar e p erfe cted fo r ever ,
’
.
’
G o d i s the Cre ato r who h as b uilt all thi n gs 8

who ’
, ,
9
m a de the first coven an t with Isra el w h o by the e tern al , ,
Spirit m ade Christ th e m edia tor o f the n e w cove n an t

’
“
, , ,
a n d cau s ed H i m to app e a r i n H i s pres en ce in to hea ven ’
i ts e lf ,th us raisin g H i m to the right h a n d o f th e

’ n
12 13 ’
Maj e sty o n high He i s th e living God .w h o m a de ,
’
14
th e w o rl d s by H i s so n tha t i s by the Word o f ’
, ,
15
Go d .
’
He i s the Fa the r o f Spirits to wh o m all things ,
’
are subj e ct e d H e i s th e Jud g c o f all an d i s call e d a ‘ ’ ‘

,
17
con sum ing fire T o Go d the F ather th e refore i s alon e
’
.
, ,
d ue th e con tin ual sacri fi ce o f pra is e

fruit o f o ur lip s givin g th an ks to H i s n ame .
It fo llows from these e xtra cts that the writer whom

, , ,
we will henceforth assum e to be Apollos a cc epted the ,
doctrin e o f Paul with re gard to the identity o f Chris t an d

the Spirit o f God which doctrin e the gre at Ap o stle ex ,
pre ssed by the word s th e Lo rd is th e Spirit H e clearly .

’
im plie s th at Christ i s the Wo rd o f God which Pa ul ha d ,

’
do n e m ore indirectly by call ing Ch rist th e Wi sdo m an d ,
th e Po wer o f God a n d th e rock which a cco m p a n ied the ,
Isra elites T h e dis tin ction between the Divin e Word as an

.
idea and th e Divin e Spirit as the m edi um fo r i ts r eali sa

,
1
R om . i v 11 . . i 69
. . x 10
. .
ii . 13 .
7
x
1 4, 29 . .
9
v ii i 1 0 . .
1.
ix . 24 . i a . .
u
i 2
. .
‘5
xi . 3; E ccl. x li i 1 5
. .
17
xi i 2 3 , 29
. .
1°
x ii i . 15 .
310 THE E PIS TLE TO T HE H E BR E W S .
For to know Thee i s p erfect r ighteous n ess ye a to kn ow ,
Thy po wer i s the root o f i m m o rtality 1

For God m ade .
’
n o t d e a th n either h a th He pl e as ure i n the d e s tru ctio n o f

,
th e livin g ; there i s n o pois on o f de str uctio n i n

them n o r th e kingdo m o f de ath upon the e arth
, F or .
2
righte o usn ess i s im m o rta l .
’
If e ve rlas tin g life an d th e so n ship o f Go d ca n be

obtain ed by the m e di ation o f th e Divin e Spiri t i n m an ,
why i s an other m e diato r a n d Saviour requisi te ? T h e

Ap o cryph a kn ow o f n o o th er m e diation Nor do e s Apollo s .
,
wh en h e s tates th at by th e e tern al Spir it God m a d e Jesus ’
th e m e di ato r o f the n e w c o v e n an t He clearly explai n s ’

3
.
how this w as a cco mplish e d Bei ng m a d e p erfect; Jesus .
b eca me the a uthor of s a lva ti on “ F o r it b e ca m e H i m .

,
fo r who m ar e all thi ngs an d by who m are all thin gs i n , ,
b rin gin g m a ny s ons un to g lory to m ake th e C ap ta i n o f ,
th e ir salvatio n p erfect thr oug h sufier i ngs 5

T h e la w
’
.
’
m a d e n othi ng perfect 6
An d though the fa thers i n the
.
’
old coven ant ob tai n e d a good report thr ough fa i th yet ,

’
th ey received n ot the pro mi s e God h aving pro vided ,
s o me b etter thi n
g f o r us th at they witho ut us s houl d n ot ,
7
b e m a d e p erfect T h e s piri ts o f j ust m en w e re n o t
’
.
p e rfec ted befo re th e fuln e ss o f tim e n o t un til th e C apta in ,
o f Salv ation th e m e dia tor o f the n ew cov en an t h ad

, ,
by God b een sanctifi e d by the ete rn al S pi ri t It was .

’
only the n when th e priz e o f h um anity s high calling h ad

,
’
b e en obtai n ed wh e n God h ad caused the M an Jesus to

,
appea r i n h i s
’
pre sen ce when He raised H i m to th e ,
right h an d o f th e m aj e sty o n high th a t th e spi ri ts o f ,

’
th e rig hteo us m en o f old who h a d obtai n e d i mm o rt ali ty , ,
were m ade perfe ct an d brought un to glory 8

.
’
I n the fuln ess o f ti m e a ccordin g to th e etern al p urpos e ,
o f God the m an w as born who be in g pe rfe ctly

,
o bedien t , ,
un to death n ever di d despite un to the Spirit o f Grace

’ ’
, ,
a n d who altho ug h ,
te mpte d like hi s fellows yet was ‘
,
’
1
Wi x 2 3
s . i 13 15
v. , . ix 14 15
2
.
-
.
3
.
, .
5
i i 10
. . ii 19 x i xi 39 40 v . . .
7
.
, .
THE E XPR E S S I M AGE . 31 1
‘
without si n .
’
He th e refo re be cam e th e S o n o f Go d ,
’
the brightn es s o f H i s glory an d the express i mage ( o r i m ,
press ion ) o f H is person I n oth e r w o rds Jes us h ad a n d .

’
w as wha t the law h ad an d w as n o t th at i s the ex press ,
i m age o f thi n gs to com e H e w as the An o in te d O n e .

,
w h o i n an es peci al de gree w as a t o ne wi th H i m th a t
san ctifie th tha t i s with th e An oin tin g Spirit with Go d s
’ ’
, ,
power fr m the b gi i g h i dwelli n g o f which

‘ ’
g r ca t o e n n n t e n ,
i n all ages had b e en im p e rfe c t a n d n o t co n forma ble with ,
God s ab origin al i dea T ha t Ap o llos has appli e d to Chris t

’
.
th e pre C hris ti an Alex a n dri an doctri n e about th e fir st

-
born W isd om Spiri t o r Wo rd o f God is e viden t F o r , .

,
a s we ha v e poin te d o ut i n the book o f Wisd o m the sa m e ,
i s ca ll e d th e bri ghtn ess o f the e v e rlas ti n g li ght th e un

, ,
s potted m irror o f th e power o f God an d the image o f ,
d ” l
s ee n th at i n the Apo
H g i s oo n ess Now w e h a ve .
cr
yp h a God is n ot reveal ed as a pers o n b ut m erely as a ,
Spiri t or glory Even wi th Mo s e s God did n o t speak .
fa ce to fa c e a s a man spe ak e th u n to hi s fri end

,
n o r did
3
H e pass by b efore h i m an d e ve n Mo se s was perm itted
to se e o nly part o f H is glo ry which as a robe o f

‘ ’ ‘
, ,
4
glory was put upo n H im
,
’
.
’
B ut although th e brigh tnes s ( or mi rror) o f the ever

las tin g li gh t an d the b rightn ess ( o r m i rror ) o f H i s
,
’
glory m ust b e r egar ded as syn on ym o us e xpres s io ns yet

’
Apollos h as m ore fully a nd poi n ted ly than Paul app lied

to Christ the doctrin e o f the Apocryph a by sa yi ng th at ,
Chris t is als o th e ex press im age o f Go d s perso n or ’

‘
,
’
m ore li te ra lly th e im press io n o f H i s p e rso n I n so d o in g

’
.
h e h as perh aps di sti nguish ed wh a t i n the Apocryph a i s

, ,
clea rly o ne an d th e sam e th ing th at i s th e Wo rd o f Go d , ,
an d the Spirit o f Go d We h ave s e e n th a t Phil o ca lls th e .
Wo rd or S o n o f God the firs t bor n an d th e i m age o f God -

,
the arc htype an d the patte r n o f ra tion al cr eatures We

,
.
poin ted o ut th at al th ou gh Philo i n so m e p assages o f h is ,
e ncy clo pscdi c w o rk s s e a ks o f the Divin e Wo rd whi c h

p ,
‘
H b i 3
e .Wi . 26 .E xxxii i 1 1 ; xxx
2 i 6 E cc x v
l l
s . v 11 . 3 —
8 .
a
rr. . v . .
‘
. . .
31 2 T HE E PI S TLE TO THE H E BR E W S .
was i n th e beginni ng with God as a Divin e p e rso n yet ,
th at he i n oth er p assages i nsis ts o n i ts fo rm less sh ape .
From this we m ay con clud e that th e Divi n e Word was

i n th at transitio n peri o d r egarded by s o me a t le as t as
-
, ,
havin g m erely an ide al existen ce as repre s en tin g th e ,
a b o ri gin al thought o f th e Creator with r e ga rd to th e
sta n d ard to wh i c h m an ki n d i s des tin e d to be e le va ted .
But Apollo s conc eiv e d an d with hi m as we ma y ass um e

, , ,
all tho s e who believ e d i n Ch ri st th a t s i n ce the m a rk o f ,
h um ani ty s hi gh calli n g h a d been reach e d by an d i n

’
Je sus sin ce th e pe rfe ct in ca rn ation o f God s ho ly Spiri t

,
’
h a d been a cco m plis hed the re al pattern o f m an kin d h as

,
cease d to be a Divin e ide a h as been mani fested i n the ,
fl e sh has b ecome a p er s on
, .
It i s possible that by thus con n ecting an histori ca l in di

v idua l with a pre hi storical idea Apollos di d e ith er co n
-
,
sci o usly or un co ns cio us ly lay the foun da tion to th at do ceti
ci s m which de nied th e h um ani ty o f Chri st Paul h a d applied .
the apo cryph al doctrin e about the Divin e Wisdo m o r Word

to Christ b ut he did n o t lik e Philo and Apollos so clearly
, ,
di stin gui sh be tween th e Word as a Divin e ide a an d the

Spirit as a Divin e m e di um o f sanc tifi cati o n Like th e .
r e Christi an write rs o f the Apocryph a Paul rega rded the

p
-
Spiri t o r Wisdom ( or Wo rd) as a Divin e ess en ce which

pro ceeds from ab o ve an d by God s grace an d a cco rdin g
,
’
to th e power o f the sam e dwells i n the hea rts o f m e n .
F o r Go d who co m m an ded the light to shi n e o u t o f

darkn ess hath shin e d i n o ur hearts to give th e li ght o f ,
the kn owledge o f the glo ry o f God in th e face o f Je sus

Chris t But we h ave this tr e asure i n earthen ves s els th at
.
,
th e e xcellen cy o f th e power m ay be o f God an d n o t o f

us.
’1
To thi s rule th e M a n Jesus for m ed n o exce ptio n .
For Paul em ph atically declares th at a ccordin g to the

fl esh Ch rist was m a de o f the see d o f D avid The tre a .
’
sure o f the Holy Spirit s divi n e light w as a lso i n hi s c as e

’
i n an earthen ve ss el so th a t the excell en cy o f the power

,
’
2 C or. i v 6, 7
. .
314 T HE E PI S TLE TO THE H E BR E W S .
CH AP .
the effect produced i n th e person o f Jesus by the e tern al
Spirit o f God wh ich He poss essed without m easure 0 1
, ,
i n i ts fuln es s Why has God ev e n the God o f the

.
,
An oin ted O n e an o in ted H i m a b ove H i s fello ws ?

,
B eca us e He h as loved righteousn ess an d h ated iniquity ;

or i n o ther words b e ca use He di d n o t oppose the op e ra
,
ti on o f the san ctify ing Spiri t o f Go d within H im The .
other pas sages quote d from the Psalms confirm this view .
Thou ar t my so n thi s d a y have I b e gotten thee ,

"
It .
i s evide n t th a t i n the opin ion o f the writer the d ay ,
when Jesus was begotten by God as the S o n o f God does

n o t belo n g to the tim e previo us to the cre atio n o f the
w o rld ; b ut to the tim e wh en the i nfi nite Word o f God

becam e in car nate i n th e fini te body o f Jesus The w o rd .
o f the o a th whereby God swo re to m ake H i m a pries t

’
fo r ever a fter the order o f Melchi s edec was s i n ce the ,
la w a n d it m a keth the S o n who i s ( n o t w as cous e

’
, ,
2
crated (h en ceforth ) fo r everm ore .
’
We see therefore th at if we m eet i n this Epistle with

, ,
o n e or m ore p as sages w hi ch if take n by them s elve s a n d ,
i n their; literal sen se m ight m ore or less clearly re fer to a,
—
person al pre existe n ce o f Christ th e s e isola ted passa g es , ,
supported a s they ar e by a n y apo stolic authority m ust ,
be in ter preted by th e leading prin ciple s o f apo s tolic

doctrin e The Spirit o f God being e ter nal an d th e Spiri t
.
,
o f Chris t bei n g ide n tic al with th e sa m e Christ s Spirit ’
m ay be regarded a s h avi n g etern a lly pr e ex is ted o r i n -
the words o f Paul as being fro m h e ave n Wh a t i s

, .
’
etern al i n m ankin d i s a ccordin g to th e apocryph al ,
doctri n e w hi ch Paul san ction ed the great power from ,
th e begin n in g the Wi sdom Word Gra ce or Spirit o f

’
, , ,
God which being i n the beginning with God above was

, ,
by H i m sen t i n all ages to m an below to m ake h i m the ,
frie n d an d s o n o f God T h e Capta in o f s alv atio n h avin g .
been made perfect b eca me the Christ the S o n o f Go d ,

’
, .
H i s days i n the fle sh le d to li fe etern al Si nce th a t tim e .
1
H e b i 5 ; Ps
. . . 1 1. 7 . H eb . vu . 28 .
T HE VE I L OF THE F LE S H . 3 15
we m ay , th e re fo re say with Ap o llo s Jesus Chris t the

, ,
sam e ye s te rd a y a n d to d ay a n d fo r ever
’
-
, , .
Agai n it i s n o t th e tim e past n o t th e wo rld fro m th e

, ,
begin ni n g which Go d h as subjecte d to th e risen Chris t

, ,
b ut th e wo rld to co m e 1
An d i n applyi n g to C hris t
’
‘
.
,
aga in witho ut any sh o w o f auth o rity th e words which

, ,
2
th e Ps alm ist u n que stio n ably applied to m an i n g e n e ra l ,
the write r a dds th e e xplana tio n tha t ev en m an i s sub ,
j e cte d to Chri s t A n d h e does so by s ayi n g th a t God

.
le ft n o thing th at is n o t p ut un de r h i m Not o nly do es .

’
h e n o t say th at all thi n gs h a ve fro m the begin n ing b een

u t u n de r H i m b u t h e s till m ore quali fi es the above
p ,
r e m a rk by s ayin g But n o w w e s e e no t y et all thi ngs p u t

,
un der hi m I f th e re fo re it h as be e n s ta te d i n th e b e
’
.
, ,
gin n in g o f th e Epistle th at G o d ha s appo in ted hi s S o n

heir o f all thin gs an d tha t he has by inh e ritan ce o h
,
’
tai n e d a m ore e xc e ll e n t n am e th an th e an gels thi s ,
a pp o in t m en t to a p a rtly pr o s p e ctive i nh e ri t an ce as far a s ,
i t reg ards Je su s cann o t h ave pre ce d e d the tim e wh e n He

,
w a s beg o tte n or m a de or an o in te d as the S o n o f G o d

, ,
which even t a cco rdin g to th e wr iter too k pla ce sin ce

, , ,
a n d n o t befo re the prom ulg a ti o n o f th e law o n Si n ai

,
.
Accordin g to the Epis tle to th e Hebrews Jesus i s the ,
per fect n a tur a l ins trum e n t o f the sup er n a tur a l Ho ly

Spiri t the p e rfe ct m an ife sta tio n o f the sam e i n the fl e sh
, ,
th at i s i n the v ei l o f the fl e sh It i s th e te rre strial b o d y o f .
Jesu s whi ch w as the h allowe d abode o f th e fuln ess o f

the ce le stial treasure Yet thi s do ctrin e abo ut the i ncar
.
n a tio n i n th e veil o f the fle sh w as lia ble o f bei n g mi s

co n stru e d . So m e o f th o se wh o clung to the apo sto lic
prea chi n g m ight argu e thus Such a m an i s n o t a m an . .
H e ca n n ot be the patt e rn o f h um an i ty H e m ay be a type .

,
b ut he can n ot be the real Savi o u r w h o by ove rco m in g , ,
the te m p tatio n s which ar e the inheritan ce o f a ll fle s h by ,
o vercom in g th e w o rld ca n tea ch h i s fe ll o w m e n h o w to

-
overco m e lik e wis e h o w to follo w i n h i s fo o tstep s h o w to

, ,
Ps vi i i . 4f
2
1
H eb . 11 . 5 . 11 . . .
'
ac qui r e th e m in d
which lea ds to salva tion Su ch a su per .
h um an cel e sti al Savi o ur can n o t be th e I n ca rn a te W o rd

, ,
.
He m ay sho w to m an kin d as God sh o we d to Mo s es o n ,
th e m oun t the p a tte rn o f hea ven ly thi n gs b ut He ca nn o t

‘
, ,
be the human re alisa tio n o f that Di vin e idea he ca n not ,
be the m a n who win s th e ra ce o f h um an ity an d o bt ain s

the prize o f m an s high ca lling H e cann ot be the pr o
’
.
mi s e d h um an s ucce sso r o f D a vid wh o se b o dy w as to be ,
th e true te m ple o f Go d .
Altho ugh a few iso lated passages if taken by them ,
s elve s wo uld n atu rally lea d to su ch argum e n ts ye t

, ,
oth er p assages an d th e wh o le t e n o ur o f thi s Epistle

, ,
excl ud e them altogeth e r Ap o llo s speaks o f Chris t a s .
th e M an Je sus a n d he s ays n o thi ng ab o u t th e o rigi n

,
a n d the n a tu re o f h i s h um ani ty h a vi n g b e en e xce ptio n al .
H i s i s the Jesus o f the Gen eal ogi e s a n d n o re feren c e i s ,
m a de to an y a cco u n t o r co n cep tion o f h i s ab so l u t e ly sup er

n a tural birth I n orde r th a t H e m ight beco m e the Ch ri st
.
,
Jesus must be obedien t un to death fo r the suffe rin g o f ,
which He was m a de a little lower th an the an gels i n ,

’
order to be crown ed with glory an d h o n o ur afte r ,

’
h aving by the grace o f G o d t as te d dea th fo r ever y m an .

’
For with o ut p assin g through the ordeal o f te m ptation

,
a n d o f d e a th Jesus the r ea l i n car natio n o f th e Divin e

, ,
Wo rd co ul d n o t h av e dem o n strated to s in ful m an

,
th at perfe ct obe di e n ce to the Divin e Spiri t i s p o ssible .
The Spirit o f Chri st bei ng at o n e with th e Spi rit o f Go d ,
h e n ceforth it i s the S o n who i s abl e to sav e them to th e

u t t e r m o st th a t c o m e un to G o d by H i m
2
F o r thro ugh
’ ‘
.
,
fe ar o f death m en were all their life tim e s ubj e ct to

b o n dage from either o f which th e y co uld n o t be deli
,
’ 3
ve red i n an y other way th an by fai th i n th e power o f

G o d an d by o bedien ce to the pr o m pti n g s o f the s am e
, ,
thro ugh the s till sm all vo ice within them -

Fo rasm uch .
,
then a s the children ar e p a rtake rs o f fle sh an d blo od H e

, ,
als o Hi ms e lf lik e wis e to o k p art o f the sam e th a t thro ugh ,
1
H eb . v i ii . 5 .
2
vu . 25 .
3
11 . 15 .
without father wi tho ut m o ther withou t descen t h aving

, , ,
1
n eith e r b e gi n ni n g o f d ays n o r e n d o f li fe
’
.
Again i n apply in g to Chris t when com in g i n to th e

, ,
world a passage from th e Psalm s ins tea d o f quo tin g the

, ,
2
wo rds o f the Psalm ist my e a rs h a st th o u o pen e d th e , ,

’
writer a dds the words b ut a b o dy h ast thou prep ared ,
me .
3 ’
It i s as i f he ha d b e e n a t a lo ss to fin d an y biblica l
a u thority to co n firm th e a b o ve st ate m e n ts an d as if h e ,
wished to sho w that the heaven ly Christ coul d n o t h ave

b e lo nge d to th e h um an ra ce th a t th e body which God ,
pre pared fo r H i s So n s in carn atio n w as o n e which own s ’
n e ith e r fa th e r n or m o ther — i n fact n o carn al d esce n t o f ,
any ki n d Eve r sin ce the fo un d atio n o f th e world the

.
Word m ight have appea re d i n the fl e sh ; b ut this i n car

n at i o n wa s res e rved for th e ful n e ss o f tim e The fl e sh o f ,
Je sus w as the ve il or co verin g which li ke the coverin g

,
’
, ,
o f Mo s e s w as n e edful i n order to hide fr o m th e eye o f m an

, ,
the glo ry o f Go d which n o m an ca n b e ar to s e e a nd live

,
.
Bu t it does n o t foll o w th at duri n g the whole life tim e o f

Christ o n e arth H i s bo d y was only appare n tly a hum an
,
b o dy ; th at it was o f such a n ature th at it m ight h ave

s u dden ly app e ar e d o r su dde nl y di s a ppe ared ,
th at i t was
i n th at s tate i n wh ich w e m u st con ceive Chri st s body to
’
h ave b e en when e ver H e appe are d afte r H i s resurrectio n .
Havin g ide n ti fied Je sus with the e te rn al Word the Christ ,
o r S aviour o f all i n all age s the w ri ter s ta tes th a t Chri st , ,
m ight h a v e t ake n o n H i m th e n at ur e o f an ge ls b ut ,
1
H e to ok o n H i m the s eed o f Abrah am an d th a t h e was
"
a n high pries t n o t tak e n fro m a m on g m e n

-
5 ’
.
It i s fo r the sam e reason th at Ap o llo s do e s n o t lim it

’
Christ s kin gdo m as Paul do es wh en h e states th at when
, , ,
all th i n g s sh all be s ubdu ed un to H i m the n s h all the S o n ,
al so him s elf be s ubj ect un to H i m th at u t all thi n gs un der

p
6
H i m th a t God m ay be all i n all Acco rdi n g to the ’
, .
Epistle to the Hebrews however the kin gdo m o f Christ i s , ,
ete rn al Yet th e doctrin e o f hi m th at planted an d h i m th a t

7
.
8
l
H eb . vu . 3 . xL Gf .
3
x. 5 .
‘
u. 16 .
1‘
v. l .
7
i 8
. .
M E LCH I S E D E C .
31 9
watered i s e ssen tially the sam e F o r even Paul m ight .
h a ve s aid th at th e ki ngdo m o f Chri st as the spi ri tu al ro ck

,
which fo llo wed the Isra elites as the secon d Adam the , ,
qui ck e n in g spirit fro m heaven i s e ter n al Apol lo s h as , .
dw elt m o re fully upo n th e identity o f Jesus and o f the

C hris t o f all age s be caus e by th is iden tity he co ul d hope
,
to a ccom plish hi s prin cip al p u rpo s e He felt boun d to .
pro ve th at Christian ity i s a perfected Judaism an d th e re ,
fore n othi n g ess enti ally n e w Judaism he sh o ws to have .
been n o t m er ely the typ e an d s ha dow b ut th e coequa l ,
er m o f th at ab s o l ute religi o n which i s iden tic al wi th

g
Christian ity rightly un derstood I n this se n s e Chri stianity .
1
h as n o thi n g which w as com ple te ly wan ti ng i n Ju daism ,
n o r the l atter anythi n g which the fo rm er h as n o t i n
ess en ce though n o t i n form Even the e te rn al Messiah

, .
ship pri e sthood an d ki n gdom o f Chris t w as m o re th an

, ,
m erely typifi e d by Melchi se dec the priest fo r ever who , ,

’
h avi ng n o descen t was in depen den t o f Aa ro n an d Levi

, ,
a n d al so o f Abrah am wh o m he bless ed Lik e Melchi

, .
se d e c J e su s w a s a pri e st an d ap o stl e o f the Mo st High

, ,
an e sp e cia l a dvoca te o f the Divin e Word w as m ade ,

2
like u n to the sam e th at i s like un to th e S o n o f Go d
’
.
, ,
The do ctri n e o f j ustificatio n as de velop e d i n th e Epistle ,
to th e He brew s i n e v e ry re spect an d eve n literally a ccords

, , ,
with th at t aught by Pa ul Justifica tio n m ust be by faith .

,
an d with o ut th e d e e ds o f th e law The writer first shows .
th at the sa crifices an d offeri ngs which the law does co m

m an d were i n fact n ever will ed by Go d who c ann ot h ave
, ,
a n y ple asure i n them This purpose in view the writer

.
,
qu ote s p assages fr o m Psa lm x 1 and expl ai n s th a t such .

,
sa cr i fic es a n d o fferi n g s a s ar e offere d by the law coul d ’
n o t be a t a n ti m e well pleas i n g to God F o r alth o ugh

y
- .
th e Go sp e l w a s pre a ched duri n g the firs t co v e na n t a s

’
well as du ri n g the s econ d yet it did n o t profit the m ,
whi ch we re un der th e law n o t bein g m ixed with faith ,

’
1
T hi i w h
s v e b d l p d b y B u i h i V l u g ub N T
as e en e ve o e a r n s o r es n en er . .
li h T h l gi 18 64 p 240 f H b ii 3 3
’
c e eo o e, , . . e . v . .
in them tha t h e ard it I n the old di spen sati o n the ch o s en

1
’
.
,
p e o ple s erved o n ly un to th e s ha d owy exam pl e o f

hea ven ly th in gs fo r the firs t coven an t w as n o t faul tless
,
.
’
Th erefo re God m ade th e first o ld an d so ught a pla ce ,

’
fo r the se co n d ; h e take th away the first

2
which
decayeth an d w axeth old ( an d ) i s ready to v ani sh away
th a t H e m ay e s ta bli sh th e s e co n d The s econ d i s .
’ 3
o nly a revival an d fulfilm en t o f th e firs t co ven an t ,
w h ich wa s m ade n o t wi th Mo ses b ut with Abrah am

fo ur h un dred an d thirty years befo re the law w as
1
comm un icated to Mose s T h e pro m i s e s were m a de
‘
to Abr ah am an d h i s s e e d which i s Christ ; th at ,
i s to s ay th e y were m ade to tho se who wo ul d b e

,
‘
led by th e Spirit o f Go d which i n all ages was s e nt by ,
’
Go d fro m a bove to dwe ll with m an b e low fo r th e p ur ,
p o se o f raisin g h i m to th e Divin e so n ship The heirs o f .
pro mi se th e true children o f Abraham ar e the children

,
’
,
o f G o d i n th e Spiri t th at i s i n Chri s t They h ave fled

, .
fo r r efuge to lay h o ld upo n the hope s e t befo re th e m as ,
it w as se t b efo re Abrah am This h o p e they hav e as an .
an ch o r o f th e s o ul b o th sure a n d stedfa st
,
it i s th e h o p e
‘
whi ch en te reth in to that wi thin th e v a il th at i s in to the ,
5
holiest o f th e h o ly in to th e presen ce o f Go d
,
T h e tru e .
t ab ern a cle which the Lord pitched an d n o t m an i s a

s piritu al a n i n vi sibl e tem pl e
,
it i s th e h eart o f m an th a t ,
wh ich i s within th e veil o f the flesh But like Ste phen .

,
Ap o llo s rem i n ds the Je ws tha t their fathers had th e

tab e rn a cle o f witn ess i n th e wildern ess a s he h a d
a ppoin t e d an d a s Mo s es h a d m a d e it
’
a ccor d i n to the
, g
a s hi on
f (p a tter n or t
yp ) th t he h d ee Wh t ’
e a a s n a w a s .
sh o w n to Mo s e s w a s n o t o nl y a type b u t a reality ; or i n ,
th e words o f the Apocry ph a : God h ad sh o wn hi m p a rt

6
o f H i s o wn glo ry Th e re fo re Mos es still s ough t fo r
.
’
th e tru e t ab e rn a cle fo r the God o f Ja cob b u t Solo m o n

b ui lt h i m an h ouse m a d e wi th h an ds ,
’
1
H eb i v 2
. . .
9
vii i
7 , 13. .
3
x . 9; v iii . 13 . G al . iii . 17 .
5
H eb vi 1 7 2 0
. .
-
.
11
E 0 0 1 xlv 3 8 . .
-
.
kno wledge Go d which i s perfect righte ousn ess But

’
of .
eve n the j ust m e n m a de perfect b efore the tim e o f the

n e w cov e n an t h a d to w a it fo r th e ti m e whe n th e pe r fe ct
p attern o f m ankin d, as predestin ate d by Go d i n th e

’
begi n ni n g, should h ave b ee n sh o wn to th e world , sho uld

h ave becom e m an ifeste d to an d i n th e flesh Now the .
ex am ple o f h e ave nly things i s n o lon ger an idea, a typ e

or p attern wh i ch was shown to Mose s ; fo r the Divi n e
Spirit o r Word has com e down fro m heaven , an d has
m an i fe st e d its elf i n all i ts glory, n o t a s i n all ages o f the
wo rld , by dwelli n g in vi sibly i n the hearts o f m e n , b ut by
shi n i n g i n the fa ce o f a h um an i n dividual , by dwelli n g i n
a ter r es tr i a l b od y e speci a lly prep ared fo r the Di vi n e Word .
Thus personifie d by a n o n etern al ea rth e n vessel, b y H i m

-
who wa s m ade a little lower than the angels , the Word

person ified by Jesus i s wh at it was fro m the beginnin g , tha t
i s , th e brightn ess or m irro r o f Go d s glory , the express
’ ’
i mage or im pressio n o f H i s pers on , m anifested o n th e ’
e arth i n th e vei l o f the flesh The Divi n e Spirit o r Word,

.
th us person ified, h as taken the place by the thron e o f God ,

which was up to thi s ti me of r efor ma ti on o ccupied by
a m er e ly i d ea l i m a ge o f h um an ity s high cal li ng Div in e
’
.
Wis dom , which from th e begin n in g sits by the thro n e o f

God , h en cefor th is repre sen ted by the fir st born o f -
deified hum anity The spiri tual Messi ah h as becom e

.
perso nal .
This true apostolic doctri ne o f C hri st i n Jesus tha t i s ,
o f C h ri s t Je su s as the ab s o l ute i n car n a tion o f the Word

-
fro m the b egin ni n g i s applied by the writer to Pau l s

’
do ctrin e o f the a to n em en t It i s Go d or Christ i n Je sus

.
who h as recon ciled the wo rld un to him s elf I n this .
s en s e Apoll o s call s Chri s t the high priest who con ’
,
2
ti n ua lly ato n e s fo r m an ki n d This i s the apocryph al
.
do ctrin e about the Divin e Word the S aviour o f all who , ,
i n all age s le a ds m e n to righteousn e ss a n d th us a to n e s fo r,
them Neither Paul n or Apollos d irectly apply to Chris t

.
H eb i x 1 0
. . .
3
vi i . 2 4, 2 5 .
CH R I S T IN J E S US . 323
the na m e o f th e Word ; b ut whils t the form er sub

s ti tu te s the bl o od o f Chris t fo r th e blo o d o f the p a s ch al
l am b th e l atter go es a step fur th e r an d h avi n g m ystically

, ,
ide n ti fied J e su s with the in ca rn a te Spirit o r Word o f Go d ,
thro ugh which the con tinue d re v elati o n by th e proph e ts

h ad b e e n m a d e Ap o llo s a pplies to th e high pri e st wh o
, ,
w a s m ade high e r th an the heaven s the apocryph al an d

’
r e Chri sti a n doctrin e o f a co n tin u ed a to n e m e n t The

p
-
.
high p riest according to th e Le vitical law o n ce every

, ,
y e ar p ass ed through the ve il i n to th e Ho lie st o f th e

Holy b ut h e did n o t enter th e sa m e with o ut blo od
, .
’
F o r a cc o rdin g to th e law the life ( o r soul ) of the fles h i s

i n the b lood a n d G o d h as giv e n it to Isra e l u p o n the
’
a lta r to m a ke a n a ton em en t f or the s ou l Si n ce therefo re ’

‘ 1
.
d uri ng th e firs t co ve n an t the high priest m a de an aton e

m e n t w ith the offeri n g o f blo o d it i s o f n ecessity th at ,
‘
thi s m a n h av e s om ewh a t al s o to offer I f blood be fo r

’
.
e ver the a to n in g sym bol or the sign o f s al vation i f , ,
J e sus h as pres en te d hi s obedi en ce u nto de ath h i s life h i s , ,
bl o o d un to G o d as a n offe r i ng then it i s Chri s t i n Jesus , ,
it i s th e Etern al High Priest from h e aven who h as i n th e -
h um an Captai n o f Salvation f ulfilled the a no in tin g o r

Me ssian ic mi ssio n It i s true th at the so uls o f th e
.
righte o us God h as been ( at all ti m es) w e ll ple ased

2
to rece ive a s a co mp lete ofler i ny
’
a n d th at to fo rs ak e
’
,
3
u n righ te o u s n e ss i s a propi ti a ti o n But i f i n a ll age s
’
.
righ teo u s m en were enable d by God s grace to a to n e fo r ’
si n h o w far m ore e ffica cio us an d en d urin g m ust be th e

,
a to n e m e n t o f su ch an hi gh pri e s t who becaus e o f h i s ,
holi n ess coul d offe r up himself the in ca rn a te W o rd a s ,

, ,
a n o fferi n g fo r si n i n a ccordan ce with the pro phecy i n

’
,
1
I saiah
‘
It i s God who h as ma d e the S o n an d co n secrate d hi m ,
5
fo r ev e rm ore ; it i s God wh o h as m ade the righ te o us
s erva n t a sa crifice fo r s i n Be cause o f h i s obedien ce
1
L x ll ev . Wi
vrr. 6 . E l xxx 1 3 11
s. 1 11 . .
3
cc . v .
, .
3
liii 10 . vi i 28
.
3
to th e Divin e Spirit it i s the perfect an d yet h um an ,
em b o dim en t o f the s am e it i s Christ s s o ul which h as ,

’
m a de a sa crifice fo r si n He w as o bedi ent un to dea th ; .
th at i s H e resiste d un to blo od th us effe ctually stri v

, ,
’
i n g a ga i n s t s i n H i s bloo d w as th e p e rfect sign o f

’
.
s al v a ti o n Wh at He offe red up un to Go d all H i s life

.
w as H i s s o ul an d when it was G od s will th a t H e shoul d

’
di e th e death o f the body H e offere d up th e s o ul ,
o f the fl e s h which i s in the blo od Therefo re it m ay .

’
be said tha t H e o ffe red H i s blood tha t is H i s s oul by

, , ,
H i s o be di e n ce un to de ath ; an d sin ce by H i s perfect

o b e di e n c e by n o t doin g at any tim e despite un to the
,
Spi ri t o f grace He has r e alis ed i n the flesh God s

,
’ ’
aborigi n ally co n c eived ideal p attern or exam ple o f

h um an ity ; sin ce H i s S pi rit wa s at o n e with the Spir it o f
God the sign o f H i s spi ritual o bedien ce the type o f H i s
, ,
so ul th a t i s H is blood m a be ca ll e d the bl o od o f the

, y ,
everlasting covenan t through which God s an cti fied H i m ,

’
,
1
an d raise d H i m from the de a d I f i n this s en s e it m ay .
be said o f Christ th at He offe red H is bloo d or soul as a

,
s a crific e fo r si n it follows th a t we m a glori f Chri t by

, y y s
calli n g H i m an hi gh prie st alth o ugh Christ glorified n o t ,

‘
Him self to b e m ade an high priest I n th e O pi nion o f t he .

’
writer it i s Go d Him s elf who glori fi e d H i m as an high

pri est when He said : Tho u ar t My S o n this d ay h ave I
, ,
2
b egotten Thee .
’
He n ceforth it i s n o t en ough n o r at all n ecessar y to b e ,
p urified as o f o ld For n e ither by th e blood o f go ats

.
a n d c alv es b u t by H i s o wn blood he e n tered i n o n ce i n to

,
the holy place havi n g obta in ed etern al redemption fo r

,
us . F o r i f the blood o f bulls and o f go ats a n d th e a shes ,
o f a n hei fer spri n kli n g the un cl e an s a n c ti fi e th to th e ,
purifyi ng o f the fle sh : how m uch m ore sh all the blo od o f

Christ who thr ough the etern a l Sp i r i t o ffered Hi ms elf
,
with o ut spo t to Go d p urge your co nscien ce from de a d ,
works to serve the livin g Go d 3

For now th at this m an ’
H b x 4 ; xi i i 20 ; x 29
e . 11 . 5. i x 12 14
. . v. . .
-
.
those thi ngs whi ch be spoken (m ade k n o wn )

were to
a fter. But Chri st as S o n (s e t) ove r H i s o wn h o us e ;
,
whose house ar e we i f we hold fas t the confide n ce and

,
th e rejoici n g o f th e h o pe firm u n t o th e e n d N o t o nly "

.
w a s the ho us e or Chur ch o f Mo s es n o t so large as th a t o f

Chri st which i s unli m ited ; b ut as Je sus h as b e com e th e
,
Ch rist H e has b e com e a t o n e with the Spirit o f God which

, ,
a s the Wo rd was i n th e begi n n i n g with God an d by ,
who m Go d m a de the worlds Beca us e the Spirit o f God .
i n H i s fuln es s was man ife sted i n th e tem ple o f Chri s t s

’
b o dy He i s here shown to h ave b uilt H i s o wn ho us e tha t

, ,
i s H i s chu rch
, the Ch urch o f the fir st born tha t i s o f
,
-
,
’
,
the Spirit .
Hen ceforth the j ust sh all live by fai th But n o lon ge r

‘
.
’
by faith i n th e sh adowy reali ty ; n o m o re by fa ith con n e c ted

with the works o f the law ; fo r th e s e things m ay n o w be
le ft un do n e th ey h ave m ade room fo r the we ightier
,
m atters o f th e law fo r the faith i n the righteo usn ess o f

’
Chri st as th e perfect organ o f the Di vi n e Spiri t If an y

, .
o n e were n o w to keep e very tittle o f the la w he woul d

’
,
n o t be lo oki ng for ward n o r yet e njoy the privile ge s o f

,
the presen t tim e when God rem embers n o m ore th e sins

,
‘
2
a n d ini qui ti e s o f H i s pe o ple S uch a m an woul d n o t .
profit by the revela tio n o f the ri s en Chris t through Pa ul ;

he would dra w b ack to the sup e rs eded an d therefo re
beggarly e lem en ts o f th e pas t The livin g God the .
,
righteous j ud ge will p un ish such a de spis er o f the perfect

,
law o f Chri s t with m uch s orer p un ish m ent th an the

de spiser o f th e faul ty law o f Mose s although u n d e r the ,
old di spens ation such a despis er o f th e la w died withou t

m ercy un der two or thre e witn e ss e s Such an obs er ver .
’
o f the firs t cove n an t which God h as n o w t ake n awa y by

,
so doi ng h as trodden u n der foot th e S o n o f God a n d ,
h a th c o un ted the b lood of the coven a n t wher ewi th he wa s ,
s a n ctified a n unholy th in g a n d h a th don e despi te un to

, ,
the Spiri t o f grace Such a m an would belong to them

H b 111 2 6 e . . x 17
-
. . .
FAI TH . 32 7
who draw b ack un to perdition ins tead o f belonging to CH AP ’
, .
V I
th em tha t b e lieve to the s a vi ng of the s oul 1
.
’ ‘
Faith th e co n fidence o f thi n gs h o p e d fo r the co n

, ,
v i c ti o n o f th i n g s n o t s een w a s a t all tim es the e ssen ti al F ith

’
a .
,
preli m in ary co n dition o f j ustificatio n All j us t m en r e .
c e i v e d a g oo d rep o rt t hro ugh faith i n pro mis es which

they saw afar o ff alth o ugh th e y h a d n o t re cei ve d
,
’
th em Bein g pers ua de d o f these prom i s es an d e mb r ac

.
,
i ng th e sam e tho ugh th e y h ad n e ither rece iv e d n o r

,
u n d e rs to o d the m they con fe ss ed th a t they were s tran ge rs

,
2
a n d pilgri m s o n the ea rth By their faith they drew the ’
.
futu re i nto th e pres en t an d by be ing co n vi n ced o f th e ,
r eality o f the u ns e e n they h ad here belo w a foretas te ,
o f wh a t e xi st s onl y above It i s the object o f faith to .
b e li e v e tha t God i s a n d that He i s the rewar de r o f

,
th e m th at di lige n tly s eek H i m th a t H e fai th fully fulfils ,

’
3
H i s pro m is e s an d th a t all thin gs ar e po ssible to God
,
.
Fai th fo rm s a lin k b e tween heaven an d earth such a s ,
the an ge lic la dder was to Ja cob But whilst Abrah am .

,
Jacob an d David so ught b ut a terrestrial co un try n ow

, ,
the p e o ple o f Go d desire a better co un try tha t i s a n ,
heavenly ; wherefore G o d is n o t as h am ed to be called

th eir Go d fo r he h ath prepare d fo r them a city The
,
.
’
pro m ise there fore which even the j ust m en m ade

, ,
perfect un der the firs t coven an t di d n o t receive co n

’
,
s i s t e d i n th e revela tio n o f a life to co m e o f a n en dur in g ,
li fe o f the soul i n a hea venl y coun try i n the city o f the ,
livin g God the hea venly Jer usalem i n the abo de o f

, ,
’
an i n n u m e r able co m p a ny o f an gels in the sam e pla ce

’
whither Jesus i s gon e before who i s th e m e dia to r o f th e ,
n e w coven an t
“ This i s th e better thin g which God
.
h as pro vided fo r H i s people o f the n e w co v e n an t T he .
laws o f God h avi n g been put in to th ei r min d an d wr itten ,
i n th e ir h earts th e beggarly ele m en ts o f the wri tten law

,
1
x 2 7 3 1 , 3 8 , 39 ; co m
.
-
ii i 1 8 , 1 9 p . . .
9
Gen . xxiii
3 , 4 ; xlv u 9 ; 1 C hr on
. . . xxix . 15 .
3
H eb xi 6 , 1 1 , 19
. . . xi i . 22 , 2 4 .
h aving bee n put as ide th e Ho ly Spi rit o f God dwelli n g

,
i n m an h as bee n po ure d o u t o n fruitful groun d an d this

D i vi n e t eacher will im p a rt to eve ry in di vid ual th at kn ow
le d ge o f heavenly wisdo m which i s im m ortality Ne ith e r .
’
th e works o f the wr1 tte n law n o r faith i n th e s am e c an , ,
lea d to th e righteo usne ss o f Christ b ut on ly faith i n th e ,
powe r o f God For th ro ugh H i s Spirit or thro ugh th e

.
,
blood o f th e everlastin g co ve n a nt the God o f p ea c e ,

’ ‘
h as brought a gain fro m th e dea d o ur Lord Jesus ,
th at grea t shephe r d o f th e sh e ep An d Go d i s able to

’
.
m ake e very m a n p e rfe ct i n e v ery go o d wo rk to d o H i s ,
w ill wo rking i n all th r ough th e s elf s am e Spir it wh a t

’
-
i s we ll pleas i ng i n H i s s ight through Je s us Chri st to

-
, ,
wh o m b e glor y fo r e ve r a n d e ve r Am en 1
. .
’
T h e a uthor o f th e Ep i stle to the Hebrews rec ogn is es

the wo rds spoken by Christ duri n g H i s days i n the fl e sh
as a fun d am e n ta l a uth o rity This i s all the m o re re m ark
.
a bl e sin ce Pau l h ad n o t m a de such an explicit dec l a ra

,
tio n Ap o llos states that i f the t rans gress o rs o f the

.
word spoken by angels th at i s the words o f the c ove ,

’
n a n t m a d e with Mo se s rece ived a j ust re co m p e ns e o f

,
reward how sh al l th e y es ca pe wh o n e gl e ct so grea t

s alva tio n ? This gre at salva tion at the fi rs t b eg a n to be
’
spok e n by the Lor d a n d w as co nfirm ed u n to u s by th e m

,
th at hea r d hi m Th is i s e xactly wh at we should exp e c t

.
’
Ap o llos to say wh o h ad n o t s e en or hea rd th e Lord n o r

, ,
h ad b elo nged to th o s e m e n who a cco mpan ied the twelv e

Ap o stle s duri ng the tim e th at the Lord Jes us we n t i n a n d
o ut a m on g them an d who yet e njoyed i n th e a pos tolic
tim e an almost ap o s tolic rep uta tion B ut Apollo s a o .
kn o wle d ges the wo rds spoken by Chr ist i n th e flesh a n d ,
confirm ed by H i s chose n Apos tles m erely as t he b eg i n n i ng ,
o f the n ewly revea l e d s eco n d cove nan t

-
He takes co gu i .
s a n c e o f the grea t fa ct th a t th e ri s en S avi our h a s reve aled
a n o ther Gospel to an d thro ugh Paul

’
Th a t i s th e .
Gosp el w hich Chris t ha d revealed o nly i n pa rt an d

1
H b xi i i so 2 1
e . .
, . A t i 21 s
c s . .
r evealed by the twelve Apo stles an d to press forward ,
to th e m ore perfect doctrin e si nce then publicly revealed

thr o ugh Paul T her ef or e we wi ll lea ve the elem en ta r y
.
1
d o ctr i n e of C hr is t a n d tu rn to the m or e p erfect I n th e
’
.
pre cedin g chapter the writer h as com plain ed th at the

m em bers o f the Church he a ddre ss es h ave becom e d ull
o f hea rin g or m ore lite ra lly sluggish i n th e un de rs ta n d
,
’
i ng o r o f a sluggish m in d The con sequen ce o f th i s i s

’ ’
.
, ,
th at the m an y thi ngs he h a s to say a r e hard to b e

u tt e re d or that th e ir cle ar in terpretation h as beco m e
,
’
”
diffi cult For wh e n ( or ra ther whilst ) ye o u ght to be
.
tea chers co n sidering th e ( len gth o f) tim e ( i n which y o u

,
h av e be e n taught ) y e h av e a gai n n eed th at o n e tea ch y o u

, ,
which ar e the fi rs t p r i n cip les o f the Divin e doctrin e an d ,
ar e beco m e s uch a s h a ve n e e d o f m ilk a n d n o t s tro n g
m eat For every o n e th at useth m ilk i s ign oran t o f th e

.
do ctri n e o f righteo usn ess fo r he i s a b abe But stron g , .
m e a t i s fo r the perfe ct wh o by rea so n o f use h ave th eir ,
s e ns e s ex ercis ed to di scern both good an d evil T h ere .
fore we will leave the e le m en ta ry doctrin e o f Chri st a n d ,

2
turn to the m ore p e rfe ct .
’
The Ch ristians to whom this Epis tle i s a ddress ed pro ,
b ably the Hebrews or Jewish Christian s o f Alexan dr ia ,
s ee m d uri n a co n sidera ble tim e to h a ve been ta ugh t the

g
first prin ciple s o f tha t o ri gin ally apocryphal k n owledge
or gn osis whi ch h ad been confirm ed developed an d
, , ,
a ppli e d by Chri s t wh o co uld co nfide the sa m e o nl y to,
a fe w o f h i s di s ciple s i n s ecret an d i n dark n e ss an d

’
which doctri n e Paul h ad pro claim ed as the hidden

’
dom .Although God h ad reveal ed the gen eral prin ciples
o f thi s perfect go s p e l to Abra h am yet four h un dred an d ,
thirty years later an d becaus e of the people s h ardn ess o f,

’
h eart the la w was given to Mos es which was as a sla ve

, ,
or ta skm aster to accom pan y the children o f I sra el to the

s cho o l o f Chri s t T his law proclaim ed by a m edi ato r
.
,
wh o h ad o nly see n part o f God s glory a n d the faulty

’ ’
,
vi . 1 H eb
2
. . v. ll l l ;
- -
vi . 1 .
THE R U L E OF FAI T H . 3 31
in terpreta tion o f th e sa m e ha d n ea rly ren dered o f n one

,
e ffe ct th e abo ri g i nal re v e l a ti o n m ade to Abrah am an d ,
con firm ed by Go d i n Chris t be fo re the fo un dati o n s o f the

wo rld were la id N o w i n th e opi nion o f th e writer the
.
, ,
m e mb e rs o f the Chri stian co mm unity which h e a ddr es se s

were i n grea t danger o f m aking a r etrograd e s tep by ,
los in g sight o f these e xce e di ng grea t an d pr eci o us p ro

m is es a n d by dra wi ng b ack to the beggarly e le m e n ts
’
, ,
th at is to the li teral in te rpreta tion o f the la w o f Mo ses , ,
i ns tea d o f turn ing to th e m o re pe rfect in te rpre ta tio n o f

th e sa m e th at i s to the Wisdo m w hich i s to b e fo un d
’
, ,
i n i t by me dita tion an d faith i n the powe r o f Go d

’
‘ 1 ‘ ’
, .
Ins tea d o f be i ng tea ch ers th e y were babe s r equiring m ilk .
T h e write r plai nly im plies wh at h e m ea ns by m ilk as

’
‘
o ppo s ed to s tro n g m e at
‘
It 18 the e l e m e n ta ry doc trin e
.
’
which Chr is t bega n to tea ch whils t o n ea rth a nd to which ,
has bee n added the m ore perfec t doctrin e re vea led se

c re tly to th e Apo s tle s by Chri s t b ut hidd en by the m an d , ,
firs t p ub licly re veal e d b y Pa ul Milk i s the do ctri n e

.
‘
i n th e w ay o f th e law ; stro ng m ea t i s the Hidde n

’
W isd o m .
Acco rdin g to the mi lk o f Chri st s el em en ta ry doct rin e ’
as th e Ph a ris ees ha d a ll o we d the Apo s tl e s to proc l aim the
sa m e m an was j us tifi e d by works and no t by faith o n ly

, , .
Altho ugh the weightie r ma tte rs o f th e law such as fai th , ,
we re ne c essary fo r j us tifica tion yet every tittle o f the law ,
h ad to be o b se rved But accordi n g to the n e w gos pe l

.
re vealed to Paul by H i m wh o spea ke th fro m heave n a ,

’
n e w an d m ore per fec t doct ri n e o f righ teo usness h as ta ke n
th e pla ce o f the fo r m er O f th is doctr i n e o f righ teo usn e ss

.
wi th o u t the d eed s o f th e law every o ne tha t us eth m i lk ,
i s ig n o r a n t Th e re fore away wi th the ele m e n tar y d oc

.
’
t ri n e o f Chr is t as a t first pro m ulga ted by th e Pales ti nia n

,
a pos tles a nd let us tu n to th e mo re pe rfec t O r shall

r
.
,
3 32 THE E PI S TLE TO TH E H E BR E W S .
Kn owin g God or rath er b e i ng kn own by H i m sh all we

, ,
t urn again to the we ak an d beggarly ele me n ts whereu n to

ye de sire again to be i n bondage ? "
Shall we be o f
2
the m wh o draw b a ck un to perdi tion Havin g been
so l o ng ti m e ta u ght i n th e m ore perfe ct kn o wle d ge ( o r
3
gn o sis ) o f the truth in ste ad o f bei ng perfec t ye h av e
,
’
be com e b ab es who a r e ign oran t o f the doctri n e o f

,
’
righteousn ess an d ye have again n eed to b e taught the

,
fir s t principl es o f this divi n ely re veale d kno wledge yo ur ,
s en s es n o t h avi n g by r e as o n o f u se bee n exercis ed to

d isce rn both go o d an d evil
’
.
Like Paul when he wrote to the Gal atians th e write r

, ,
o f th e E pis tle to the H e brew s i s afr aid th at h e h as
besto wed labour i n v ain upo n the m embers o f the

4
C hurch which he addre sses Ye t he wi ll do h i s be s t .
an d urge them to leave th e prim itive doctrin e o f Chri s t

‘
,
an d to turn to the m ore perfe ct ; n o t laying agai n

a fo un datio n with r e pen t an ce fr o m dea d works an d ,
fai th i n God ; ( with ) doctri nal b apti sm s laying o n o f ,
han ds resur rection o f th e dead an d eternal j udgm en t

,
6
, .
’
These therefo re are the prin cipal errors they must

, ,
av oid if they will beco m e perfect an d cap able o f stron g

, ,
m e at.
This enum eration o f doctri nes n o w to be lai d as ide i s

all the m ore im portan t si n ce thereby we ar e e na bled to ,
distin guish the cardinal doctrin es o f the bygon e di spen sa

tion fro m th e n e w revelation by the Hidden Wi sdo m To .
the righteo usn e ss by repen tan ce from dead works an d by

faith i n God i s o ppos ed the righteousn ess by faith o n ly
, ,
w i th o ut the d e eds o f th e law The warnin g agai n s t .
doctrinal b aptisms prob ably re fers to the an cie n t Jewi sh

practice o f letting the pros elytes step in to the wate r som e
t im e after thei r circum cision an d o f remin din g th em ,
d u rin g the im m ersio n o f the prin cip a l d octrin e s o f th e

Isra eli tic fai th The ba ptism o f John may o nly h av e
.
G l i a 9 . v. . H b x 26 s
e . . .
C mp G l i
o .11 a . v. .
the i n visible Spirit o f God which i n all age s w as sen t by

God fr om heave n above to m e n b elo w i n o rder to m ake ,
th e m the frien ds and s o n s o f God afte r the im age o f H i s ,
prim ordi al p attern o f all ratio n al beings Accordi n g to .
th e Apocryph a an d to the tea chin g o f Pa ul the idea l

, ,
so n r e d e s tm ate d by God w a s to be rea lis ed i n the fl e s h

p
, ,
by the j o in t O p e ration o f the Spirit or Word o f God ,
which wa s wi th H i m e v e r si n ce th e begi nn i n g an d o f ,
m a n s free will or o f h i s o bedien c e

’
,
Accordi ng to th e .
Hidden Wisdom the Divin e Wo rd h ad becom e in ca rn ate ,
an d th e re fo re ab s ol utely ide n tical with J e sus who th us ,
b e ca m e th e i m pe rso nifica ti o n o f the e tern al an oin ti n g or

1
Messia ni c Spirit o f God Therefo r e to the elem en ta ry
.
,
’
doctrin e o f Chris t as firs t proclaim ed by the twelve

Ap o stles m ust be a dded the m ore perfe ct Hidden W i s
,
d o m which Chri st begun secretly to re ve al i n the fl e sh ,
a n d which He first fully revea l e d fro m hea ve n to a n d
through Paul .
C on clu~ W e h ave s een th at Apollo s i s the pro b able author o f

the Epistle to the Hebrews ; th a t it con tain s p as s ages
’
which whils t refe rrin g to Chri s t s Divin e n ature m ight
, ,
be so cons trued by the Sim on ian s a s to san ction th e ir

‘
erron eous views about the human n ature o f J e sus ; th at

the s epara tio n o f th e so called p arty o f Apollos fro m th at
-
o f Pa u l i n the Corin thian ch urch m ay be expl ain ed by

, ,
the assum p tion th at a doce tic p arty exi sted the re which
called itse lf the party o f Apollos again th at we m ight ,
thus explai n the m yste rio us statem en t m ade by a pro b ably

Rom an writer at the en d o f the seco n d cen tury i n the
so call ed Mu ra torian doc um e n t accordin to whi h P u l
g c a
-
wrote to the Corin thian s warnin g them again s t th e ,
s chi s m o
f her es
y th at i n depen den tly o f the highly
prob able hyyo th esis about Ap o llos being the auth or o f

1
Accord in g to C le m en t of Ale x an d ri a, i
C h r st appe ar ed for th e purpos e
o f sh owi n g w h at i s po ss i le to man b b
b y h i s o e di en ce to th e D i vi n e com
m and s ( P ie d . vi i . 2,
CON CLUS I ON .
3 35
this rem arkable E pi stle the con ten ts an d th e history o f

,
the sa m e permit u s to as sert th a t it i s iden tical wi th o n e

o f the tw o Epi stle s m en tio n ed i n th e Mura toria n li s t ,
which we re fi cti ti o usly prom ulgated as works o f Paul ,
w hil st i n th e O pin i o n o f th e Ro m a n ch urch i n ve n ted

, ,
a fter the h eresy o f Ma rcion an d others ; a n d fi n ally

‘ ’
tha t o f thes e two Epistles which we re address e d to

,
th e L a o di ce an s an d to the Alexan dria ns th e latter h a s ,
bee n tran smitted to u s as the Epistle to the He brews ,
which the Ro man ch urch duri ng the first three ce n turie s

refused to a dm it i n to th e can o n Of the New Testam en t
.
,
pro b ably because o f i ts suppo s ed hidde n lean i ng towards

d o c e ti ci sm whils t i n Ale xan dri a this Epistle w as at all
,
ti m e s n o t o nly regarded as orthodox b u t as the wo rk o f

,
Pa ul or o f such persons like Barnabas who were h i s ,
disciples .
We h ave alrea dy poin ted o ut th at whilst d uring a n d ,
a fter th e B abyl o ni an ca ptivity the e as tern d o ctri n e o f the

,
resurr ection was co n firm ed by th e prophets o f Isra el y e t ,
th at the e astern do ctrin e about the Divin e Word o f Go d

w as n o t so co n firm ed an d th at con sequen tly the s am e
, , ,
w as i n Palesti n e n o t gen era lly rega rded as an elem en t o f

s oun d doctrin e .We like wise showed th at in Egypt even
this la tter trad ition ab o ut the Divin e Word was fully
reco gni se d an d that the apocr yph al b o oks co n taining the
,
pri n ciple s o f th e sam e form ed p art o f the Alexan d rian

can o n whilst the fo rm er were at all ti mes excluded fro m
,
th e H e bre w ca n o n This differen ce between Palesti nian

.
an d Alex an dri an J ud ai sm led to a m arked d ifferen c e b e
t ween Palestin ia n an d Alexand rian Christianity For by .

,
the n e w go sp el reveal ed through Paul i n the n am e o f

the risen C hrist the pri nciples peculi ar to the reform ed
,
Judaism co n ta in ed in the Apocryph a were san ction ed .
Th e se apocry ph al pri n ciples h ad alrea dy been confirm ed ,
develop e d and applied by Chris t him self d uring H i s days

,
i n the flesh But this He h ad d o n e i n s ecre t an d n o t

.
,
Ope nly bein g closely w atched by the rulers o f th e Jewis h

,
ch urch wh o did n o t p e rmit the pro mulgation o f the

,
Hidden Wisdo m As preached by the twelve Apo stle s

.
,
Chris t s doctrin e was m o re aki n to Palestin ian th an to

’
Al e xan dri an Ju daism ; whils t as pre ached by Hi ms elf ,
s e cre tly a n d by P aul p ublicly it w as the rev e rs e

,
The, .
write r o f t his Epis tle has i n so m e poin ts go n e beyo n d

Paul Whils t the latter b ut mys tica lly iden tified Christ
.
th e Power o f God an d the Wisdo m o f God with th e ,
Divin e W ord by sayin g th at Christ was the spiritual rock

,
w hich acco m p an ied th e Isra elites Apollo s dir e ctly cal ls ,
Chris t the S o n o f God by whom He cre ated the worlds

, ,
w hich i n a n other p as s a ge ar e declared to h ave b e e n

fr am ed by th e Word o f God This iden tificatio n o f the
’
.
M an Jesus with the ete rn al divi n e e ss en ce led the writer ,
o f the co n te m poran e o us Epistle o f B a r na b a s to claim fo r
Christ an eternal person al existen ce by the side o f the

Crea tor ; an d it confirm ed the Si m oni an s a s later the ,
docetic Marcion i n the denial o f Christ s h um an ity I f

,
’
.
,
then we ca n re n der pro b able th at th e Ro man church at

,
first rejected the apocryphal doctrin e o f Chris t an d th a t ,
the a postolic record o f the sam e w as n o t published till

abo ut the m iddle or towa rd s the e n d o f the s e co n d ce n
tury then we can un ders ta n d why up to th at tim e an d

, ,
la ter the Ro man church re fus ed to ackn owledge even the

,
Epistle to th e Hebre ws why i ts doctrin e was co m pared

to th a t o f Ma rcio n as g all which ca nn ot be mi xed with
,
hon e y ; an d why the Corinthi an schism i s designated as a

s chism O f heresy Whether the so called Ap olloni ans
.
’
-
i n th a t ch urch were d o ce ti cs or les s extrem e ul tr a ,
gn ostics their em bracin g the further develop e d doctri nal

,
sy stem o f Apollo s as prob ab ly co n tain ed i n thi s Epistle

, ,
would i n the secon d cen tury i n thos e days o f violen t ,
co n troversy be r egarded as heretical An d it m ay be

,
.
fo r thi s reas o n th a t the Ch u rch has n ever rais ed Apollos

to the dign ity o f a sai nt W e shall try to establis h by a
.
,
be to m isin ter pret th e precepts th e re in con tain ed T h e .
writer s prin cipal O bj e ct i s to show th a t the Mess i ah ship

’
o f Jesu s co n sis ts i n hi s h avin g been n o t the fulfille r o f a ll ,
Messiani c prophecies b ut th e perfec t in car n ation o f the

,
Di vin e Word o f th at etern al a n oin ting or Me ssianic s pir it

,
which was i n th e firs t Adam as i n the s econ d b ut perfe ctly ,
m an ife ste d i n th e l atte r on ly Th us a te m ple n o t m a de

.
w ith h an d s th e tem pl e o f th e body o f Je sus o f th e O n e

, ,
greater than the sto n y tem ple o f the high p ri es t wh o ,
wen t thro ugh a gre ater and m ore perfe ct ta b ern acle n o t ,
m a de wi th ha n d s h ad b e e n m an ifes te d to th e world as
’
the dwe lli ng place o f th e Sh e chin a or o f the Divin e

-
pre se nce The m an h ad bee n b o rn i n whom as o f old

.
,
i n the an gel o f Go d s pre sen c e dw elled the n a m e or s p i ri t

’
o f th e Mo st Hi gh The Divin e Word wh ich ha d i n al l

.
,
ag e s e n te re d in to h o ly so ul s m aki n g s on s o f m e n fri en ds
,
o f G o d a n d pr o phets which h a d take n i ts re st i n J e r u

,
s al e m a n d i ts roots i n Is ra e l h ad becom e fl es h i n th e M an
,
Jesus th e M an o f God s presen ce

,
God who at sun dry
’
.
tim es an d i n divers m a nn ers spak e i n tim es p ast un to th e

,
fa th e rs by th e prophets h ath i n thes e l as t d ays spoken to

,
u s by H is S o n
’
.
I f th e Alex an drian church re gard e d th i s Epi stle i n

th e ligh t o f the Hid d e n Wi sd o m o f Christ w h i c h h e ,
h a d o n ly b egun s ecretly to proclai m w hilst o n e arth ; i f

it in t e rprete d th e sam e i n th e li ght o f th at gosp e l wh ich
sh o u ld af ter wa r d s be rev e al e d a n d wh ich wa s a ccordi n gly,
fi rs t re ve al e d by Paul the n th a t Ch urch was ri gh t i n

,
i n si stin g o n th e f ull re cog nitio n o f thi s subli m e Epis tl e .
An d i f th e Ro m an church fo r m ore th an thre e cen tur i e s

p e rs isted i n rejecting the sam e because the grea t e n e m i es ,
o f all h i s to ri c al Chri sti a n ity the d o ceti cs m ight h ave , ,
derived stre n gth from i ts can o n ical ackn owled gm en t ,
then th at Ch urch was equally ri ght O n these gro un d s .
we entirely agree that the ca n on ical authority o f the

E pistle to th e Hebrews i s se cure a nd th at th e do ub ts
’
,
which affe cted it were admitte d in rem ote places or i n , CHAP .
I
the failure o f kn owledge or un de r th e pressure o f tim es
,
‘
o f in te llectu al ex cite m en t a n d th at they h av e di sap

’
,
1
e ar e d b e fo r e full in form atio n a n d calm j udgm en t
’
p .
1
S ee M r . k
B ullo c ’
s ar t cle i i n S m i th ’
s D i cti on ary .
C H APTER
THE E PI S TLE OF BAR N ABAS .
DO C TI C D
E E VE L O PMEN T OF GN O S T I I S C M .
T his i s that sp i r i t of Anti chr i s t, wher eof y e ha ve hear d that it should co me
and even no w a lr ea d y i s it i n the wor ld —1 oh n i v 3 . J . .
T HE ttributed to Ba rnab as h as probably b e en

E pistle a
written to wards the e n d o f the fir s t cen tury The .
d e structio n o f Jerusalem i s referred to as an even t whi ch

h ad lately taken place Altho ugh yo u h ave s een so great
.
sign s an d won ders don e am on g the people o f the Jews ,
yet this n otwith stan din g th e Lord h ath forsaken them "
.
2
O n the other h an d it h as been re m arked th at i f the ,
writer had com posed this E pistle a s l ate as i n the tim e o f

Hadrian when referrin g to the des truction o f the
temple by the Ro m an s he could h ardly h ave faile d to
,
p o in t o ut the E lia Capito lin a as a strikin g proof o f

God s wrath agains t the Jews Again the omission o f
’
.
,
e v e ry a llu si o n to pe rs ecu tio n s o f the C hris tia n s as far ,
as a n i n dir e c t proof go e s wo uld s eem to r e fe r to the ,
tim e im m ediately precedin g or di rectly followi n g upon

th e reign o f Do m itian ( 8 7 For E usebius in fo rm s
3
us , th at before the tim e o f Mar cus Aurelius ( 1 6 1
the Ch ris tians h ad been persecuted only un der Nero an d
u n der Do m itian .
Thi s Epis tle w as certain ly written after the Epistle to

1
iii 1 6 W h
. . e pt d th
a ve l i
acce l the ug h f ul ty t e l ti
c ass ca o a r ans a on
of A h bi h p W k
rc s o t i d i
a T h Ap
e co n a n e
yph l N w nT t m t Le ocr a e es a en , on
d on , 2
H i lgen feld , ‘
D i e Apost Vii te r . .
’
H . E iv 26. .
3 42 TH E E PI S T LE OF BAR N ABAS .
Yet he wishes to a dd ress them no t as a t e acher b ut a s

1
o n e o f the m se l ve s ; h avin g h a d m ore th a n ordi n a ry goo d
su cce ss i n the w ay o f the la w o f th e L o rd wh i ch i s i n ,
Chri st he will t ake care to communicate a p ar t o f th a t

2
,
’
which he h as received so that together with thei r faith

’ ’
, ,
3
th e ir knowledge als o m ay be perfect .
’
Like hi s fo rer un ner and prob able con temporary Ap o llo s ,
th e write r de ve lop s the grea t Ba ulinie doctrin e o f right

e o usn ess with o ut the d e e ds o f th e law a n d o nly by fai th ,
i n th e power o f th e Divin e Spirit i n m an H e doe s n o t .
r ega rd righte ousn ess as a con ditio n b ut as a co n s equ en ce ,
o f gra ce an d he show s th a t the Ge n til es were alw ays i r1

,
te n de d to beco m e the firs t people an d h e irs o f the cov e

n an t
,
’
4
tha t i s o f th at origi n al covenan t o f faith ma de wi th
Abraham an d wh ich a s Paul h a d taught the law which
, , ,
w as 4 3 0 ye a rs a fte r c ann ot disan nul th at it should m a ke ,

5
th e pro m i s e o f n o n e e ffe ct He refe rs to th e two n atio ns
’
.
whi ch sh o uld de sce n d from Rebecca s twin ch i ldren ; th e n ’
spe aking o f Ephrai m a n d Man as s eh he says th at Jacob ,
by the spirit fo resaw the figure o f th e p e o ple th a t was to

co m e an d there fo re refuse d to put h i s han d o n Man ass eh
,
’
the firs t born i nas m uch as th e gre ate r sho uld serv e th e
-
le sser .This i s wh at God h ad i n view alre ady whe n he

told Abrah am tha t he h ad m ade h i m a father o f th e
n a ti o n s which with o u t circum ci s io n be li e ve i n the Lord
’
.
An d th ough Mo se s did rece ive o f the Lord ( through the

m e di ation o f a ngel s) two t able s written with the fing e r o f
‘
th e Lo rd s h a n d i n th e Sp i rit
’
6 ’
yet because Isra el t urn ed
,
a s ide i n th e wild e rn e ss fro m th e w ays which Go d h a d c o m
m an d e d them Mo s es c ast th e two tables o ut o f hi s h a n d s

, ,
an d th e ir cov e n an t w as broke n that the love o f Jesu s ,
m ight be s ealed i n yo ur he arts un to the hope o f hi s fai th 7

.
’
Th ey were n o t w o rthy th e refore the Lord hi ms elf h as

given th e m ( the t ables ) unto us th at we might be the ,
p e ople o f h i s in heritan ce having suffered for us He was .
4
x11 . 8 .
THE T WO C OVE N AN TS .
th e refo re made m anifest,that they sho uld fill up th e

m eas ure o f their s i ns , a n d
tha t we bein g m a de heirs by
h i m sho uld rece ive the coven a nt o f the Lord J e s us
,
1
.
’
T h e w rite r the n p o i nts o ut t h at a ccordin g to the pro ,
p h e c i e s o f Is a i a h th e s er v a n t a n,d el e ct o f God who m h e
would up hold a nd o n who m the Sp irit o f the Lord wo uld

,
rest was p ro mised to be g i ve n fo r a cove nan t o f the

,
2
p eople fo r a ligh t o f the Ge ntile s
,
No w i n hi s o pin io n .
’
Christ cam e o n ly a s a light to lighten the Gentile s an d ,

’
n o t lik e wis e as the glory o f G o d s people Israel ; fo r ’
the Je ws h ad the offe r o f a cove nan t b ut refused and ,
th e refo re n eve r po ss ess ed i t To the Gentiles on ly Chri st s .

’
co m ing was a blessing ; to the Je ws it was a curse He .
writes to the Ge ntile con gregation which he addre ss es as

s t an di n g o n the s a m e fo u n da tio n o f hope th a t Chri s t was ,
fo r th a t ve ry e n d prep are d t ha t by hi s o wn a ppea ri n g ,
he m ight re de em our hearts al ready devoured by dea th , ,
a n d d elivere d over to the ir re ularity o f error fro m da rk

g ,
n e ss ; a n d es tab lis h a covena n t with a s by hi s w o rd ,

3
to prepare u nto him self a holy peo ple A ccording to .
’
this g n o sis o r m ore perfe ct kn owledge no t as first

,
’
o p e n ly rev e al ed by Pa ul b u t a s further devel o p e d by th e ,
teachers or d o ce tze o f Ale x an dri a sa lvation 1s n o t

’ ’
,
fo r the Je ws fi r st tha t which rs don e away i s n o t glo

’ ‘
r i o us there was n o firs t Te sta m e nt an d Chri s t i s n o t ,

’
th e m e dia to r o f the N e w Testam en t that by m ean s o f ,
d ea th fo r th e rede m ption o f the tran sgressions ( th at were )

,
u n d e r th e fi rs t Te s tam e n t th e y which were call ed m ight ,
5
re ce ive th e prom is e o f etern al i nh eri ta nce N0 thos e ’
,
‘
e reto fo re s e wh o c alled them s e lv es th e

’
( w h o were
) h tho ,
peo ple o f God h ave for ever los t wh at Mo s es re ce ive d

,
.
’
Therefore he be see ches the m embers o f th e Ch urch which

h e ad d ress e s : Lo ok well to yours elves a n d be n o t li ke ,
to th o s e who ad d si n to si n an d say th a t the ir coven an t i s ,
o urs als o ; n ay b ut it i s o urs o nly 6

W h a t i s called the
’
.
,
1
x1i 15 17
.
-
I x1 6 7 ;
. mp xlix 6 ; lxi 1 2
2
s. 1) .
, co . . .
, .
3
xii 18 20
.
-
2 C r ii i 7
. H b i x 15
o . ii i 7
. .
1
e r. . .
6
. .
344 THE E PI S T LE or BAR N ABAS .
la w o f Mo s e s i s therefo re a m ere i nven ti o n o f m an i n th e

form i n which it h as bee n tran s mitte d An d ev en th a t .
which Mo se s di d receive o n Sina i , an d which the Jews

h ave lo st, co uld no t disan n ul th e original cov en an t m ade
w ith Abra h a m 4 3 0 ye a rs earlier T h e Je wish la w , wi th i ts .
n e w m o o n s a n d sa bb ath s , appoi n t e d feas ts and s a cri

‘ ’
1
fices, an d fasts , i s put away ; fo r even the so lem n
’ ’
m eetin g, i s in iquity T hese thi n gs therefore h a th

’
.
God abolis hed , that the n e w law o f o ur Lord Jesus Chri s t,

which i s withou t the yoke o f a ny s uch n ece ssi ty m ight ,
'
h av e the sp i r i tua l ofler i ng of m en This s ort

o f s a crifice i s the o nly acceptable o n e to God To the m .
there fore who b e lieved i n the doctrin e o f a ton em en t by

the blood o f beas ts God says Ye sh all n o m ore trea d
,
‘
m y courts Bu t ver y differen t i s Go d s m e ssage to the

’
’ 3
.
Gentiles Forasm uch then as we ar e n o t without un der

.
stan di ng we o ught to apprehen d th e d esi gn o f o ur m erciful

,
Fath e r F o r he speaks to us being willin g th at we w ho

.
,
h ave been i n the s a me er r or a b out the s a cr ifices sho uld ,
s ee k an d fi n d how to appro a ch un to hi m An d therefo re .
h e th us bespeaks us the sa crifi ce o f God (i s a brok e n

”
s pirit
) a broke
,
n an d co n trite he art God will n o t d e s pis e .
W here fore brethre n we ought th e m ore diligen tly to

, ,
in quire after tho se thi ngs th a t belo ng to o ur salv a tio n ,
th at the adversary m ay n o t h ave any en tran ce into us ,
a n d d e prive us o f o ur sp i r i tua l life

1 "
.
This life i n the spirit i s the life i n Christ who i s the ,
s pirit a s Paul h a d ta ught

, But the Alexan dria n w rite r
.
go es b eyon d Paul i n the doctrin e o f th e spi rit as i n th e ,
doctri n e o f the cove n ants ; an d he go es also beyon d the

writer o f the Epistl e to the Hebrews He in sists o n .
th e perso n al exi sten ce o f Ch ri s t before the days o f H i s fl e sh .
Th us the Scri pture sai th co n cern ing us where it in tro ,
d uce th the Fath e r speaki ng to th e S o n b e fo re th e b e gi n

n in g o f th e w o rld ; let us m ake m an afte r our li ken ess
a n d s im ilitu de ; an d whe n the Lord saw the m an
2
11. 4 8
-
.
4 u. l l 13 -
.
3 46 THE E PIS TLE or BAR N ABAS .
C hristians th at sacrifices a re n o t a nd n ever were w a nted

,
to a ppro ach un to Go d As i n th e days o f Pa ul s o a t th e

‘
.
,
clo se o f th e fi rst ce ntury the te achers of the tr ue w o rs hip

,
o f s pirit ual s el f o fferin g wo uld b e opp o s e d by the J e wi s h

-
Chri stia ns poin ting to the Mosaic law where i t i s wri tte n , ,
that the blood m aketh a n a to n em en t fo r the s ouls o f

m en The Alexa n dri a n developer o f Paul s do ctrin e m eets
’
.
this oppo si tion as Paul did by sub stituting the blood o f ,
Christ fo r the blood o f be as ts For this cause did o ur .
Lo rd vouch safe to give up H is body to destr uctio n th a t ,
through th e forgive n ess o f o ur sin s we might b e san ctified ,

1
tha t i s by the sp rin klin g o f H i s bloo d S e ein g ther e ’
.
,
fore H e h as re n e wed us by th e rem i ssio n o f o ur si ns He

, ,
h as p ut us i n to an other fram e th at we sho ul d h ave s o ul s ,
like thos e o f childre n form in g us again Hi mself by the

,
2
Spirit .
’
Havin g rece ived re mission o f o ur sin s an d ,
trusti ng i n the n am e o f th e Lo rd we ar e b e co m e r e ,
n ewed bein g agai n cre at e d as it were from th e b e gin ni n g

, .
W h e re fore God truly dwells i n o ur house th a t i s i n u s , .
B ut how does He d we ll i n u s ? The wo rd o f H i s fai th ,
the calling of H i s prom ise th e wisdom o f H i s righteous ,
j ud gm en ts the comm an ds o f H i s doctrin e H e Himse lf

, ,
proph e cies within us H e Him self d welle th i n us an d

, ,
O p e n e th to us wh o were i n bon d age o f de a th the g a te o f

, ,
o u r tem ple th a t i s th e m ou th o f wi sdo m h a vin g give n

, ,
repe n tance u n to us ; an d by this m e ans has bro ught us to

b e a n in corruptible t e m ple H e ther efor e tha t d es i r es to
.
b e s a ved looketh n o t un to the m a n, b ut un to H i m tha t

d welleth i n hi m a n d sp ea keth by hi m ; this i s th a t
s p i ritual te m ple th a t i s b uilt un to the Lord 6
B ut before
’
.
th a t we beli eved i n God th e habitation o f o ur h e art w as

corruptible an d feeble as a tem ple tr uly built with h a nds
, .
’ 4
Fro m thes e very re m arkable p as sages it cle arly fo llows

th at altho ugh th e write r a ccep ted th e p h ras eo lo gy o f
,
Pa ul with regard to red e m ptio n by blo o d ye t th a t he ,
re ga rde d Christ as the Redeem er n o t beca use o f H i s ,
1
i 1
v. . 11 xi ii 2 1 24
2
v. . xi ii 18 3
. -
.
1
. .
T HE T WO C OVE N AN TS . 347
—
blood shedding , whi ch se em s to h ave b e en regard ed a s a
sy m bol o f H i s ob e die n c e u n to a bloody dea th b ut beca use ,
H e wa s a perfe ct i n ca rn atio n o f God s re d e e m in g Spirit

’
which Divin e Spirit d welt i n Chri s t with o ut m eas ure .
An o ther di fficul ty which th e writer h ad to e n co un te r

lay i n the Me ssi an ic expectatio n s o f th e Je ws an d Je wis h
C hris tia n s Al l thos e p assages i n thi s Epistle which re fe r
.
to th e types fo resh a dowi n g th e co mi n g o f Chri s t a n d ,
e speci ally H i s p e rs o n al pre exis t e n ce a n d H i s a to n in g dea th

-
clearly sh o w th at th e Je wi s h Christian s would n o t a ccept

Christ as th e e xpec te d Me ssi a h un less a s ufficien t n um be r
o f typ e s c o uld be sh o w n to h a ve bee n fulfi lle d by H i m .
The writer u n de rtakes this di ffi cult task appa re n tly with o ut

being able to give an ap o sto lic al s a n ction fo r this typical
v i e w o f Chri s t H e o n ly re fers to Mat thew s o rigi n a l
’
.
re cord o f the sayin gs o f th e Lo r d as an autho rita tive evange

li cal s cripture ; an d n o n e o f the se s o recorded s ayi n gs o f
Ch ris t see m to h ave at all refe rred to the typ es o f the
Old T e stam e n t Therefore h e eith e r refers to apocryph al
. .
s cri ptur e or h e do e s s o a lt e r th e origin al t e xt o f th e O ld
T e stam e nt as to m ake parts o f the sam e suit h i s purpose

, .
He shows th a t Sc rip ture m us t n o t be taken literally b ut ,
th at i ts tru e im p o rt m u st b e spi ri tually di s ce rn ed by a fr ee

h an dlin g o f th e sa m e Th us th e pro ph e cy o f Dan iel
.
a b o ut th e te n ki n gs i s sh o wn to r e fer to th e ir re ign i n
th e h ea rt ; a nd e t like th e pro ph e cy ab o ut the littl
y , e
h o rn it i s re ferre d to the com in g o f Chr ist

,
’ 1
He allude s .
to Mos e s fas tin g forty days an d fo rty n ights i n the m o un t 2

,
b ut do e s n o t p o i n t this o ut as a type o f Chri st s fasti ng i n

’
th e dese rt as i f the a cco un t o f hi s ha vin g do n e s o w a s n o t

,
kno wn to o r accepted by h i m The bre akin g o f th e tw o .
tabl e s o f ston e i s re ferre d to a s a sig n o f th e Mosaic

cove n ant b ei ng in ten de d to be broke n an d di s ann ulled .
T h e pr o ph e cg o f Is ai ah i s quo te d i n a n alte re d form as i f

r
,
th e do ctri n e o f re de m ptio n by blood co uld n o t b e sup

porte d i n an y other authoritative m an n er by p assages
1
iii 4 7
.
-
.
2
iii 8
. .
3 48 THE E PI S TLE OF BAR N ABAS .
fro m the Old Testam en t He w as woun ded fo r o ur

.
tran sgre ssio n s He was bruised fo r o ur in iqui ties a n d by

, ,
1
H is b lood we ar e healed The prophecy abo ut th e ’
.
corn e r sto n e i n Zion i s sh o wn to refe r to Chris t ; n o t th at

-
o ur h o pe i s b u ilt upon s to n e b ut beca us e the Lo rd h ath ,
2
h arde n ed H i s flesh agai n st sufferin gs No thin g i s said .
’
abo ut th e ab s ol utely supern a t ura l birth o f Jesus .
The followi n g a r e a m o ng the prophecies quoted as

referring to Chri s t s p as si o n ’
The s ton e which the .
b uilders refused h as beco me th e head o f the corn er An d .

’
a ai n h e ( the pro phet ) sai th : Thi s i s th e grea t a n d

g
won de rful d ay which the Lord h ath m ad e I write these .
things the m ore plainly to yo u that ye m ay un derstan d

or i n d eed I co uld b e co n ten t even to d i e
f f or yo ur sa kes .
But wh at sa ith the prophet aga in : The couns el o f th e

3
wicke d en co m passed m e about ; th e y cam e abo ut m e as
b e e s about the h o n eyco mb An d upon m y vesture they
‘
.
ca st lots fo ras much then a s o ur Savio ur was to app e ar

i n the fle sh an d suffer H i s p assio n was hereby foreto ld
,
5
.
’
Agai n the words : En ter ye in to the go od lan d

,
fl o wing with m ilk an d hon ey i mply by their spiri tu al ,

’
m e an i ng z p ut yo ur tru st i n Je sus who sh all b e m a n i

’
,
6
feste d to y o u i n the flesh He then q uotes a pro phecy
.
’
fr o m a n o n can o nic al s o urce

-
The Lord saith I w ill ,
7
m ake the last as the fi rs t which harm on i ses with th e
’
words o f Christ as quoted by Luke the las t ( sh all be ) ,
fi r st .
’
The Lo rd s i n carn atio n accordi n g to the wr iter
’
, ,
w a s typified by the n e w cre a tion a n n o un ced by the pro

h e cy about the h ea rts o f fle sh W h ere fore ye se e h o w
p .
we ar e agai n form ed an ew ; as also he speaks by an other

pr o ph e t B e hold sai th the Lord I will ta ke fr om them
, , ,
th a t i s from tho s e wh o m the Spi ri t o f the Lord for e s a w ,
their h e arts o f ston e an d I will put in to them hearts o f

,
flesh Becaus e He was abo ut to be m ade m an ifest i n th e

.
6
flesh an d to dwell i n us
,
th us He m ade us a n e w
1 i v 3 ; I s 111 5 , 7
. . , ,
2
Ps . x xrr . 16 .
4 Ps . c x ii i
v . 12 .
5
v 5, 6
. ,
7
V. 15 .
8
V. 16, 1 7 .
3 50 THE E PI S T LE OF BAR N ABAS .
He m ight foresho w th at He w as to suffer fo r them ,
hear then how H e appoin te d it Take says He two .

, ,
goa ts fair an d a like an d o ffer th e m an d let the high

, , ,
pri est take o n e o f them fo r a b ur n t offe rin g An d wh at .
m ust be don e with th e oth e r ? Le t it says H e be a c , ,
cursed Co n sider h o w e xactly th is appe ars to have been

.
a type o f J e sus An d why w as th a t which w as ac

.
curs ed crown ed ? Becaus e they sh all se e Christ i n th at

d ay h avi n g a s carlet garm en t abo ut hi s body When .
they shall se e ( o ur Savio ur ) hereafter co ming (i n the

clouds o f heaven ) H e s ha ll b e then li ke to wha t H e
wa s on ea r th 1
It follo ws fro m thi s an d other p as sages
.
’
th at un like the author o f the Epistle to the Hebrews the ,
wri ter regards th e apparen t hum anity o f Christ durin g

H i s days i n the flesh as a m ere apparition If he calls H i m .
n o t th e S o n o f M an an d n o t the S o n o f D avi d b u t the

’
, ,
2
S o n o f God m a de m ani fest i n a typ e a n d i n thefles h this ’
se e ms to m e an hi s app a rition i n the veil o f the flesh w hich ,
3
h a d bee n h arden ed agai nst suffering I n li ke m ann er the .
4
red heifer i s shown to have been an other type of Chr ist ,
a n d the prophecy about the voice i n the wi l dern ess i s
referred to H i m though n o t the p assage i n Mi ca h referrin g

,
to th e r uler i n Is ra el who should co m e forth from Beth

,
lehem It i s as if the writer h ad kn own n o thin g reli able

.
a b o ut the birth o f Jesus i n th at city .
Although the circ um cision o f which God sp ake w as

n o t o f the flesh yet Abrah am , wh o was the fir st th at
,
’
bro ught i n circum cision looked forward i n the S pirit to ,
Jesus cir cum cis ed b ut he did so because he ha d r e

c e i v ed the m ystery o f th ree letters For the Scri pture ’
.
say s th at Abrah am cir cum cised th ree h un dred an d

eighteen m en o f hi s household the num eral letters o f .
t e n an d eigh t ar e I H an d the s e den ote Je sus

. .An d
, .
b e caus e th e cross was th at by whi ch we wer e to fin d gr a ce ,
therefo re h e adds three hun dred the n ote o f wh i ch i s T , ,
vi 2 12
1
.
-
.
2
xi . 12 .
2
v. 3 .
THE T WO COVE N AN TS . 3 51
1
the figure o f h i s cro ss Then speaking o f th e creation ’
.
i n si x da ys, th e writer says : T h e m e ani n g o f it i s thi s ,

that i n S i x thousan d year s the Lord will brin g all thi ngs
to e n d , fo r with H i m o n e d ay i s as o n e thousan d yea rs
’
.
Then follows a dissertation , th e p urpose o f which i s to

S ho w th at the com m an d s o f Mo se s, c o n cerni n cle n an d
g a
u n clea n be asts, w ere all de sign e d fo r a spiritual si ni fic a

g
tio n N or do e s the write r he sitate , fro m the palp ably
.
2
e rron eo us p assa ge i n Le vitic us, where the e atin g o f the
h a re i s forbidden becaus e he cheweth the cud , to de duct
’
th e i nj un ction fo r tho s e o f hi s d ay : Thou sh alt n o t be

a n a dul te re r , n o r lik en thys elf to such perso n s ; fo r th e
h are ev e ry year m ultiplies the places o f i ts con ceptio n ,

3
a n d as m a n y ye ars as it lives so m an y it h as T h e cro ss ,
’
.
a nd h e th at w as to be crucifi e d upon it, ar e S h o wn to ’
h ave bee n predicted by a prophecy co ntain ed i n o n e o f

1
th e ap o cryph a l book s , an d which i s n o t quoted a s w e
‘
posse ss it W hen the tree th at i s fallen sh all rise, an d

.
6
wh en blo od sh all fall down from the tree The cross o f .
’
Chri st i s sh o wn to h av e been twice symb o li s ed by Mos es .
First , wh en the holy Spiri t put i t in to the heart o f

Mo se s to repres ent both the S ign o f the cross an d o f h im
th at was to suffer, when he stan din g up hi gh above all,
’
s tr e tch e d fo rth h i s arm s , a n d so Isr a el agai n con quere d b ut
n o s o on er did h e let dow n hi s h an d s , b ut they were aga in
s lai n An d why so ? T o the en d they m ight kn ow th at

.
6
e xcept th e y trus t i n h i m they can n ot b e saved
’
‘
Moses .
m akes a type o f Je sus , to sho w th a t h e was to die , an d

then th a t he, wh o m they thought to be dead , was to giv e
life to others 7
For although Mo ses h a d forbidden the
.
’
Isra elites to m ake un to the m selves an y i mage to be their ‘
G o d , y e t he di d S O hi m s el f th a t he m ight repres e n t to
’
th em the fig ure o f the Lord Je sus fo r he m ade a braz en

s e rpe n t , an d s e t it u n high , an d called the people
p o
1
v iii 1 1—
.13 E . ve n Cle ment of Ale x an d r i a sancti ons th i s m ysti cal i n te r
p r e ta t i o n o f th e a b o ve q
uo te d p ass age s i n G ene si s ( S tr vi 1 1 , 6 5 6 ;
. . com p.
2
xi 6 . .
3
ix 7 . . 2 E sd . v. 5 .
6
xi . 2 .
6
xi 3 6
.
-
.
7 xi 7 . .
352 THE E PI S T LE OF BAR N ABAS .
together by a proclamatio n an d the sa m e en treated h i m ,

’
th at he would m a ke a n a ton emen t for them an d pray th a t ,
they m ight be he aled Then Mo s es spake u nto them .
sayin g : When any o n e am ong yo u sh all b e bitten le t h i m ,
co m e un to the se rp e n t th at i s s e t upon the pole a n d le t ,
hi m ass ur ed ly tr us t i n hi m tha t though he b e d ea d , y et H e

i s a ble to g i ve life, a n d pres en tly he S h all be saved , a n d so
they did S e e , therefore, h o w here als o yo u h ave i n this
.
the g lor y o f Jes us, an d th at i n H i m an d to H i m ar e a ll

thin gs 1
T h e wr ite r th en shows th at D avid i n the spiri t
’
.
calle d Christ Lord, fo r the pur pose o f m an ifesting the ’
glory o f Jesus as th e S o n o f Go d , an d not the S o n o f

‘ ’ ’
2
M an . He contin ues : But because it m ight here after
’
be said th a t Chris t was th e so n of D avid, therefore D avid ,

fe ari ng an d well kn owi n g the erro rs o f the wicke d , saith ,
th e Lord s aid un to my Lord , si t thou O n m y right h an d
un til I m ake thi n e e n em ie s thy fo otsto ol We sh all
2 ’
.
l ater poin t o ut, th at the Gospels after Matth ew, afte r

Luke , afte r Mark , an d after John , respectively S how th at
the view o f Je sus as the S on o f D avid , altho ugh clearly
taught by Paul , an d im plied by the gen ealogies, was
gradually discarded as a co n ception o f the blin d Jews .
Here it i s n ecessar y to rem ark i n what man n er th e wri ter

support s h i s a ss ertion th a t Ch ri s t i s n o t th e S o n o f M an .
Having stated th at the Father did m an ifest all thin gs

con cernin g hi s S o n Jesus i n Jesus the S o n o f N un , he ’
a d d s th a t , the Lord said : Forasmu ch as Jesus the S o n o f

G o d sh all i n the last days cut o ff by the roo ts all the house
1
o f Am al ek I n the sam e cha pter, a n d likewi se fo r th e
"
.
purpose o f pro vi ng th a t Christ was n o t the S o n o f M an ,

he in tro d uces the prophecy i n Isaiah , address ed to C yrus
6
as God s An oin ted st by the follo win g word s :

( h
’
or C ri )
The Lord said un to Christ my Lo rd , which are e vi ’
d e ntly falsified from the origi nal text i n the Septuagi n t,

where we read , T h e Lo rd said un to my Chris t C yrus 6
.
’
1 xi 9 1 1 ; comp R
.
-
. o m . xi . 36 .
2
xi .1 1 13 -
.
2
xi . 13 .
2
xi I 2 ; co mp E x 14 6
xlv. l 2
K tpqo ch ang ed i n to
’
. . . xvu . . . Kupttp .
o ur h o use ,
th at i s i n us he Open s to us wh o were i n
, ,
bon dage of death th e gate o f o ur tem ple that i s the ,
m o uth o f wi sdo m h avin g given repe ntan ce u n to us an d

, ,
by this m eans h as bro ught us to be an in corruptible te m

The th a t l e ad s to thi s n e w birth i s the of
1
1 e
’
w a
y w a
y
p .
ligh t o f which the angels o f God ar e le ade rs a n d

,
’ ‘
,
’
the wri ter iden tifies this n ew way with the Lord from
everlasting to everlas tin g whils t the Opposite w ay th e ,
’
,
way o f dark n e ss i s th e prin ce o f the ti m e o f un righteo us

’
,
2
n es s
’
.
S atan has opposed Christ from the beginni n g an d this

O ppo s itio n o f A n tichris t h as n o t been co m pl e te ly p ut
down by the death o f Ch ri st The evil angel w h o in spired .
the Jews to explain everythin g li terally an d carn ally will ,
on ce m ore exercise h is an ti Chris tian i nfluen ce o n m an kin d -

.
But Christ s secon d spiri tual co mi ng to j udge th e quick

’
a n d the de a d will fo r ever des troy the p o w e r o f the

3
a dver sary o f thi s pre s e n t world For the co ns umm ation .
’ ‘
o f si n i s co m e as it i s written a s the proph e t D ani el says

, ,
An d fo r this end the Lord h ath S horten ed the tim es an d

the days that hi s beloved m ight h asten hi s com in g to hi s
,
4 ’
in h e ritan ce .
The secon d comin g o f Christ at th e expiration o f the ,
S i x tho usan d ye ars will u sher i n the m ill e n n i a l r e st t i

,
yp ,
fi e d by the Creato r s re s t o n th e s eve n th d ay

’
This .
b eginn in g o f the un opposed rule o f Christ upo n e arth was

then expected S i n ce the last tim es had co m m en ced
,
6
.
An d at the e n d o f the s eve n thousan d years the ei ghth

d ay or eigh th m illen nium was to be the b egin nin g o f ,
6
the other world .
Fr om these extracts we m ay deri ve the followin g co n

e lus io n s
The writer o f the Epistle wron gly attributed to Bar ,
1
x1l . 18 f .
2
xi v.1 3 5;
i ii 4
-
xv .
6 I
iii 1 0 .
2
11 . .
4
kb
. . . .
6
p g i i
I t i s a r emar a le co n c d ence, th at i n th e S e tua n t G o d i s S h ow n i
to h ave create d th e w orld i n e ght d ay s i
F or th e seve n th ousand e ars an d
y
.
th e M ille nni um see th e ch a ter o n C h ronolo

gy
’
p .
na bas i s i n tim ately acquai n ted with the pri nciples of CH AP

, .
s e cr e t hidd e n a p o c ryph al or gn o stic tra diti o n

, , ,o f which ,
Ale xan dria an d T arsus fo rm ed the two great cen tres W e .
h ave seen th at th e Apo cryph a i n the Septuagin t ar e the 1
m o st an cie n t auth en tic expo n en t o f th e sam e whils t the ,
b o ok o f En och an d the writings o f Philo mark i ts latest

—
r e Chris ti a n develop m en t i n Pales tin e a n d i n Egypt W
p e .
h av e lik e wis e p o i n ted o ut tha t the Epistles o f Pa ul the ,
Epistle to the Hebrews a n d the Epistle o f Barn ab as m ark

, ,
th e pri n cip al ph ase s o f the po s t Ch ri s tia n developm e n t o f -
this s e cret tradition W h at Christ h ad said to a fe w

.
i n d ividuals i n private Paul h ad proclaim ed to th e wo rld ,
a n d by so d o in g h a d developed a n d applied the doctri n e
o f Chri s t i n such a m an n er as s e e m ed to hi m b es t s ui ted
to th e overcom in g o f Jewish prej udice s and the layi n g ,
as id e o f a n tiqua ted rite s .
T h e write r a ddre ss e s a Christian ch urch which although ,
i n structed i n the prin ciples o f the gn osis i s i n dan ger o f

falli n g i n to th e n e ts o f Jud ai sm or a t least it h as n o t co m ,
le te ly thro w n o ff s uch u nn ece ssary yo ke Accord i ng to

p .
this de eper an d m ore speculative kn owledge which th e ,
wr ite r wi shes to se e preserved an d deve loped Christianity ,
i s so m e thi n g e s se n tially n ew becaus e the revelation o f ,
wh a t was m ore or le ss hidden i n an d by the Mosaic religio n .
The type s an d allegories con t ai n ed i n the so ca lled law o f -
Mo se s an d which poin t to Chris t could n ever h ave been

, ,
u n d e rsto od by the Je ws s i n ce the Mo sai c law h a d the

,
te n d e n cy o f ren d erin g o f n on e e flect the origin al co

"
v e n an t m ade with Abrah am Nor could the n ew an d .
all i m p o rt an t
-
doctri n es co n tai ned i n the apocr yph al
writings p ar ticularly the o n e ab o ut the resurrectio n b e
, ,
fully un de rsto od till th e com in g o f H i m to whom th e y

,
p o in ted th at i s till the Div in e Spirit o r Word h ad b e en

,
supern a turally m an ife sted which was i n th e begin n in g

,
1T he w ri te r e vi d e n tly r e fe rs to ap
w r i i
ocr yp h al
t n gs w h e
n h e s ta te s
N ow of r w h a t co n c erns th e t hi n g s th a t a r e wr i tte n a o u t H i m (bC h ri st),

so m e l b
e o g to
n th e e p
o le o p
f th e e w s,
an d Jso m e to u s ( i v .
A A 2
356 THE E PI S TLE OF BAR N ABAS .
with God an d was God Chri stianity i s there fo re som e

,
.
thin g essenti ally n ew T h e S o called co ven an t o f th e J e w s

.
-
i s n o t th e cove nan t o f the C h ri sti an s wh o ar e c a lled to ,
fulfil the prom ise s which God m ade to Abrah am The .
m e m bers o f this Ch urch ar e to recollect th at th e y a s well

a s the writer belo ng to th a t h o ly people whi ch h as been ’
s av e d o ut o f the darkn ess o f Jud ai sm in to the

’
light o f
the Ge ntiles Th ere fo re Paul s doctrin e about th e two
.
’ ’
coven an ts which th e write r o f the Epistle to th e Hebrews

,
h as a cce pted i s here dire ctly oppo sed

, .
Again although a cceptin g gen erally the prin ciples o f

,
Paul s doctrin e the writer i s n o t satisfied with th e m e rely

’
S piritual pre exi s ten ce o f Ch ri st which the Apo stle h a d

-
regarde d as a n atural con s equen ce o f the Lord s iden tity ’
with the Spiri t o f God whose perfect in carnation i n th e ,
reality o f hum an flesh he was The writer claim s fo r .
Christ a perso n al exi sten ce before the d ays o f H i s flesh .
As a disciple a nd pro b ably as a co n te mpora ry if n o t fel

, ,
lo w citize n o f Ph ilo th e writer wishes to apply to Ch ri st

-
the apocryph al doctrin e o f the Divi n e Word i n i ts n o n

apocryph al an d Philo ni al develop m en t W e h ave see n .
,
th a t a ccording to o n e of the m an y contra dictory specula

ti o ns con tai n ed i n Philo s writings th e Divin e Word
’ ’
as , ,
the aborigin al im age o f God an d the ar ch typ e o f ration al ,
crea tures i s disti ng uished from the Creator a b ove the

,
w o rld an d from the Di vi n e Spirit i n th e world

, The .
Word as the in corporeal m an sits fo r ever by the

, ,
’
thron e of God an d cann o t b eco me in carn ate T h e Divin e

, .
in carn ations which ar e to rai se m ankin d to the firs t

,
create d type o f all ration al creatures to the first born a n d ,

-
m o st perfect im age o f God ar e effected through the m e ,
d i um n o t o f the Word b ut o f the Spirit o f God By this

, , .
Divin e operation in fallen m an who was origi n ally cre ated ,
i n the image o f God an d by m an s free obedien ce th e

‘ ’ ’
, ,
latter m ay be so perfected i n the liken ess o f God s abori ’
gimal image and p attern th at the Divin e W o rd a t th e ,
right of God s thron e will h ave ceased to be an idea on ly

’
,
35 8 T HE E PIS TLE OF BAR N ABAS .
CH AP . be regarded as m ilitatin g against the ele m en tary prin ciples

o f Chri sti anity which were publi cly taught by the twelve
Apostles Like the writer o f the Epistle to the Hebrews

.
the wri te r o f the E pistle o f Bar nab as urges a Christian

com munity to leave beh i n d the elem en ta r y doctrin e o f
Christ an d to press to th e m ore perfect to th at which ,
m ight be at least d er i ved from hi s s ecre t doctrin e But .
n eith er Paul n o r th e wr ite rs o f thes e Epistles i s i n a p os i

, ,
ti on to declare th at this m ore perfect doctri n e h a d bee n

,
taugh t s ecretly by the Lord H imself For as ye t th e .
beloved dis ciple h ad n o t divulged the great secret by the

p ublication o f hi s supplem en tary Gospel o f Christ The .
w riter shows by h i s tea chin g an d by hi s quota tio ns from

wh at he considers authoritative scriptures th at the Apo ,
cryp h a o f the Septuagin t m us t i n h i s O pi nio n b e pl a ced

, ,
o n a p ar with the Scr iptures tran slated from the Hebrew
can on an d tha t the la tter m ust be am en ded an d in ter

,
r e te d i n a cco rdan ce with the m ore perfect doctri n es o f

p
the Greek can on He e vidently was persuaded th at th e
.
stri kin g h arm o n y between the gospel reve aled by the
ri s en son o f God to Paul an d the n e w prin ciples con t ain ed

,
i n the pre Christi a n Apocrypha o f the Alexandri an can o n

-
h a ve give n a Divi n e san ctio n to the latter Thes e apo cr y .
ph al wri ti n gs m ust n o w be gen erally a ckn owledged as

a n essen ti al p ar t o f in spired Scripture an d ought n o ,
longer to be excluded by the adherents o f the Hebrew

1
can on .
The wri ter also placed o n a p ar with the Scripture s

form in g th e Hebrew can o n the sayi ngs o f Christ as wri tte n
down by Matthew This i s n ow absolutely certai n S in ce
.
,
we kn ow the com plete Greek text o f thi s Epistle He .
in troduces the all b ut literal citation o f o n e of th e Lord s ’
s ayin s which i s on ly recorded i n M a tth e w

2
g , by th e w o rd s ,
2
‘
it i s written which i n all other i nstan ces ar e by the
,
’
wri ter m ade to refer to the O ld T estam en t in cludin g the ,
Apocrypha It i s very remarkable that although the

.
,
1
C mp i 2
o . xx 16 xxn 14
v. .
2
iii 1 7
. . .
2
. .
writer gives literally on e o f the L ord s sayin gs as co n ’
tai n e d i n the Go spel aft er Luke ye t th at he does n o t ,
record these words as h av in g been spoken by the Lord .
It i s a s i f he h ad n o t ventured to place the record o f

Luke which as it existe d m ust h ave been known to hi m
, , , ,
on a a r wi th the origin al record o f Ma tthew ; though i n

p ,
o n e i n s tan ce hi s Epis tle co n t ai n s w ord s which ar e m ore i n

,
h arm on y with the ve rsion we fin d i n the Gospel after

Luke .
1
N o r i s it less remarkable th at all h i s quotatio n s
fro m an d re fe ren ce s to New Tes t am en t Scriptures s eem to
be deriv e d from a source n early iden tical with the Gospel
a ft e r M atth e w . T h e i m p o rt an c e o f this circum stan ce i s
a ll the gr e ater si n ce he r e g ards as authoritative Scripture
,
the e v an gelical record to wh ich he refers I f we bear i n .
m i n d th a t ahn o st eve r y o n e o f the n um erous gospel quo

ta ti o n s con ta in e d i n the works o f Justi n Ma rtyr ar e to be
fo un d i n th e Go spel after Matthew th ough fo r the m o st ,
p art s lightly m odifi e d the fa ct gains i n sign ifican ce th at

, ,
a ccor di n g to the m o st a n cien t Ch u rch tra d iti o n o n th e -
orig in o f th e go sp els the Apo stl e Matth ew wr ote down

,
th e S ayi ngs o f th e Lord S o ea clus i vely w as thi s rec o rd

.
r egard e d as authoritative by th e Jewi sh Christians that ,
Justin Martyr do es n o t ven ture to cite even o n e o f those

n um e ro us s ayin g s o f Chri s t which re fe rred to ap o cryph al
do c tri n es an d were therefore e xcluded fro m th e first

,
a p o sto lic record whils t they were recorded by the b e

,
l o v e d disciple an d p ubli shed at a late period i n the

,
Go sp el after Joh n .
The wr iter o f the Epistle o f B arnab as conn ects o n e o f

hi s gosp e l qu otatio n s con tai ni n g word s o f C hrist i n such
, ,
a m an n e r with the elec tio n o f the t w elve Ap o stles as ,
plainly to sho w th at h e was n o t o n e o f th e ir disci ples .
Re fe rri ng to C hrist he write s : An d fi n ally teachin g the

,
p e o ple o f Israel an d do in g m an y wo n de rs a nd S ign s

,
a m o n g th em he pre a ch e d to th e m
,
a n d s howed the ex,
c e e d i n g great lov e w hich h e b are towa rd s the m An d .
1
L uke vi . 30 co mp M at . v. 42 .
C H AP . whe n he chose h i s apo stle s , which were afterwards to

publi sh hi s gospel , he to o k m en who h a d been very great
si nn ers ( or the m ost lawless o f m en that thereby he
m ight plai nly S how th at he ca m e n o t to call the righ teous
b ut sinn ers to rep e n tan ce 1
It i s O bvious th at the writer .
’
h as in ten tio n ally perv e rted th e sen se o f th e Lord s words ,

’
which H e n e v e r a ddress e d or referred to tho se whom He

called the light o f the world an d the salt o f the e arth .
The wr ite r seems als o, i n an other p as sage, to re fe r , though

in di rectly, to the Apostles, who m Paul calls th e respected
pers o ns He states th at Christ cam e n o t to call any
.
’ 2
wi th r esp ect of p er s ons b ut wh o m so ever the Spiri t h ad ,
prepar ed 2
W hi lst n o t referrin g to the Apostles as an
’
.
authority he at le ast in directly in cl udes them i n h i s co n

,
d e mn ati o n o f everythin g th at i s Jewi sh o r i n a n y w ay ,
conn ected with th e Sin ai tic law Even th e tw e lve Ap o s .
tles were sh ut up un to the fai th which S ho uld afterwar ds

be reveal ed .
W e m eet i n this Epistle with n o d irect refe ren ce to the

Gospel after Mark which m ay h ave been written befo re
,
th at time b ut which seems to ha ve con tai n ed fe w i f an y

,
sayin gs o f Chris t except th o s e which were d erived fro m

,
Matthew s record Luk e s gospel i s in directly referre d to

’
.
4 ’
.
John s gospel was cle arly n o t then kn o wn if written n o r

’
, ,
does it seem to have transpired at this tim e th at so m e

o f th e m os t imp o rtan t sayin g s o f Christ h ad been i n te n
ti o n ally becaus e n ecessa rily s uppre ss ed by the Apo stl e s

, , .
Tha t th e wri ter shoul d directly refer to the Epis tle to

the Hebrews i s wh at we should expect from a proba ble
m ember o f the Al exan dri an ch ur ch an d con tem porary ,
o f Apollo s He goes beyon d thi s Epistle by den yin g

.
the two covenan ts an d by in sistin g o n the perso n al pre

,
existen ce o f Chri s t Unlike the wri ter O f the ab o ve .
Epistle he deni es the reali ty o f Chr ist s human n ature an d

,
’
1
i v 10 1 2
. C els us, wh o i n th e se con d century wr ote ag ai ns t th e C h ri s
-
.
p
ti an s, mad e use of th i s assage agai n st th e Apostle s ( O ri g 0 C e] . . . i .
2
G al . ii 2
xi v 1 5 ; com
.
p iii 7 .
1
Lu e i v 50 ; vi 30
. . .
‘
k xx . . .
CHAPT ER VI I I .
O R I GI N OF THE R OM AN CH UR CH .
I NT O D CT O N— P S TL
R U I E I E CLE M NT S HE PH E RD O F H RM AS —GN O S T C S M
OF E E I I
AN D D O C E T IC I S M —I GNAT U S — GN AT AN
I P S TL S —PO L CARP—J US T N
I I E I E Y I
M ART R—MARC O N
Y I .
‘
Awa ke thou that sleep est, a nd ar i s e
f r om the de a d, a nd C hr i st sha ll g i ve the e
lig ht .
’
—E ph . v. 14 .
CH AP . T HE pen tecostal efiusi o n o f the Ho ly Ghost o n the a n n i ,
v e r sar o f the pro m ulg a tio n o f th e Si n aitic la w h ad t ak e n

y ,
place i n the presen ce o f a m otley m ultitude amo ng which ,
there are reco rde d to h ave been stra n ge rs o f Ro m e 1

.
’
Th us e arly Rom an citizen s were by Divin e o p e ra ti o n , ,
prepared fo r the teachin g o f the Spi rit o f God who by , ,
co n vin cin g the world o f S i n righteousn ess an d j udgm en t , , ,
w a s to le ad th e true foll o wers o f Chris t in t o all tru th .
T h e e arli e st Chri sti an ch urch i n Ro m e m ay h ave bee n

o ri gin ally co m pos e d o f such Je ws an d Ge n tiles wh o s e
kn o wle dge o f Christianity w as lim ited by Matthew s r e ’
s tr i cte d record o f the L o rd s pri mi tive o r elem en ta ry ’
doctri n e The m ore perfect prin cip les o f Christ s s ecr e t

.
’
or hidden doctrin e were prob ably e n tire ly excl uded fro m

th e sphere o f this Church till the fir st n ews o f Pau l s c o n
’
,
v ersi on an d o f h i s n ew gospel reached the eternal city .

’
Fro m th at tim e we m ay perh aps assum e th at the Ch u rch , ,
o f Ro m e b e cam e a mixed ch urch n o lo nger o f Jews a n d ,
1
Acts 11 . 10 .
IN TR OD UCT I ON . 363
Ge n til e s b ut o f elem en tary an d m ore perfect o f Pal es

, ,
tini an an d o f Pauli nian Ch ri stian s .
Paul s Epistle to the Roman s written about the year

’
,
5 4 o r te n years before h i s prob able m a rtyrdom m ight

, ,
th e re fo re be regarded as an apolo gy o f the m ore perfect

d o ctri n e r e vealed to hi m i n dividually by th e ris en Saviour ,
a n d which co n stituted h i s o ther Go spel We h ave suf .
fici e n t re aso n s fo r assum i ng th at o n th e whole the recep , ,
ti o n o f thi s Epi stle w as a t first an un favour able o n e an d

th at when four years later the Apostle cam e to Rom e he
, , ,
did n o t succee d to rem ove the prej udices which th e

m aj o ri ty am o n g the m e mbers o f th a t Ch urch h a d form e d
agai n s t hi m H i s o wn Epis tle an d th e a cco un t o f hi s
.
,
visit to Rom e con tain ed i n the Acts confirm this vie w He ,

.
write s to the m embe rs o f the Jewish o r Jewi sh Christian -
church at Rom e th at their faith i s S poken o f throughout

,
th e wh o le w o rld An d the Acts record the fa ct th at

.
,
by so m e m e m bers o f this Church who ar e here called ,
th e Je ws
’
Paul s doctr in e w as regarde d as a s ect
,
’ 2
everywhere sp o ke n agai nst 2

O n the o th e r h an d Paul .
’
m e t o n h i s a rriv al i n Ro m e som e brethren pro b ably

’
, , ,
so m e di s ciples o f h i s an d the s e ur ged h i m to stay

,
Their .
appe ar an ce re as sured h i m a circum sta n ce whi ch shows ,
th at i f th e m ajority o f the m em bers o f the Rom an ch urch

h a d be e n o f h i s w ay o f thinkin g h e would h a ve sum ,
m o n e d them to h i s pri so n ins te a d o f cal li ng th e chief o f ,
th e J e ws together W hether thes e chiefs were Jews or

.
’
Jewi sh Christian s m atters n o t they were n o t Paulinian s ,
a n d they w e re i n fl u en ti al en o ugh even to preven t the
Ro m an s from li beratin g Paul which the latter were quite ,
prep ared to do Th us the J ews who sp ake ag ai nst

.
‘
,
’ ’
th i s in ten ded li beration o f th e Ap o s tle wer e hi s real

en e m i e s .
We m ust b ear i n min d that Paul design ates Peter an d ,
tho se who h a d b e en sen t to An ti o ch by Ja m e s as Jews ,
that a t th e tim e o f Paul s i m pri so mn en t as well as befo re

,
’
C m p Gal 13 2 A t xx i i i 22
o . . 11. .
2
c s v . .
36 4 OR I GI N OF THE R OM AN CH UR CH .
an d aft er , th e
Christian s were very pro b ably
n on -
Bauli ni e
distin gui shed from th e Baulin ie Christians by th e n am e o f
Je ws or Jewish Christi ans in as m uch as it was o wi n g to
,
’
Je wish or to Jud arsm g infl uen ces th at the Lord s s ec r et ’
do ctrin e w as n o t proclaim ed either to Jews or Gen ti le s , ,
till Paul d ug up th e treas ure wh ich the Apostles i n Pal e s

ti n e h ad been co m pelled to hide The pe n teco stal effus io n .
h ad ce rtai nly e n abled tho se who h ad been apo stles b e fo re

Paul to se e th e grace which h a d been given to the la tter
, ,
an d to ten der h i m their h an d o f fellowship But h ad th e .
o th e r Com fo rter the Spirit o f Truth alrea dy led th e m

, ,
i nto all truth ? H ad the d ay com e when the doctri n e o f

1
Divin e So nship was to be fully understood by them ?
2
The scene at An ti och sufficien tly proves th at the Apo stle s
a t Jerus al em as a body co n ti nue d to clin g to certa i n
, ,
Jewi sh Ob servan ces which their leader declared to be ,
ess e n ti al to fa ith whils t Paul as Ope nly declared the co n

,
2
trar y They were still too carnally mi n ded to un de rstan d
.
-
the mystery of spiri tual birth and o f the S pi ri t ual kin g ,
d om 4
. An d the Jews or as we m ay as sum e Jewi s h , , ,
Christian s at Rom e to whom Paul e xpoun ded an d tes ti ,
fi e d the kin gdo m o f God seem to h ave been m ore o r le s s ,

’
i n a s im ilar sta te o f ca rn al mi n d an d as little prep ared to ,
u n der s ta n d the m ysteries o f the kin gdom as were the ,

’
Je ws i n th e days o f o ur Lord F or Paul quoted i n their .
presen ce an d applied to them the very prophecy i n

, ,
Isaiah which C hrist h ad declared as fulfilled by the Jews

i n H i s days .
But we will suppo se th at those wh o ar e i n the Acts

design ated as Jews were n o t Chris tians a t all ; that th ey
were Jews i n the literal sens e o f the word Even i n th i s .
cas e it i s perfectly clear that the brethren who m e t

,
an d en courage d Paul th at the Chri stian s a t Rom e , ,
whether Jewis h or Paulini c Christi an s were like the ,
Christi an s at Jerusalem un der the thraldo m o f the Jews , ,
1
J oh n x i v . 20 .
2
Gal .
2
Jas . u. 1 4 f ; Gal
. . u. 16 ; R o m . xi . 6 ; &c
4
Acts i . 6 .
36 6 O R I GI N OF THE R OM AN CH UR CH .
T he E p i s tle o
f C lemen t .
The m artyrdo m Pe te r an d Paul at Rom e i s r e fe rred

of
to as a po sitive an d a re c ent fact i n an e pistle written

fro m th e Ch urch o f God which i s at Ro m e to the Ch u rch ,
o f G o d which i s at C o rin th by Cle m en t who has b e e n ,

’
,
’
ide n tified by th e un ani m ous testim o n y o f the a n cien t

ch urch fro m O rigen an d Jero m e to Eusebius with Paul s
, ,
’
fe ll o w labo urer Cle m e n t m en tio n e d i n th e Epi s tl e to th e

-
,
1
Philippian s Acco rding to Eusebius Dio n ysius Bish o p
.
, ,
o f C o ri n th i n th e e n d o f th e s ec o n d ce n tu ry wrote i n h i s
, ,
Epistl e to the Ro m an s th a t th e Epistle o f Cl e m e n t which ,
E usebius c all s th e gre at an d wo n derful Epistle un iv e r ,

’
2
s ally received by all w as re ad i n th e ch urch e s eve n
,
’
from th e e arli est ti m e s 3

An d the co n tem porar y o f
’
.
Dio nysius Clem en t o f Alexa n d ria calls the Ro m a n

, ,
Cle m en t an apostle 4
Neve rth ele ss it h as b e en tr ul y
’
re m arked by a v e ry ca reful i n vestigator th at it i s i m po s

s ible to sa wh e ther Cl e m e n t the writer o f thi s Epi s tle
y , ,
w a s iden tical with the Bishop o f Ro m e wh o aft e r w ard s ,
becam e so celebrate d T h e practice o f suppo si ng Ne w

.
T e stam en t characters to be ide n tical with perso n s who

-
were afterwards kn own by the sam e n am e s was to o

fre que nt a n d th e n am e Clem e n s too commo n fo r us to be
,
6
abl e to pro n o un ce o n the que s tion
’
.
Although it be ad m itte d as possible th at the n am e

Cl em en t was i ngr afted o n th e Epi stl e by a l at e r
’
traditio n ; an d al tho ugh it can n ot be p o sitively asse rt e d

th at i ts auth o r w as a dire ct d isciple o f the Apo stl e s y e t ’
,
th e write r o f thi s Epistl e m u st be a t lea st a ckn o wledg e d

a s a le a d i n g m e mb e r o f th e Ro m an ch u rch at the e n d o f
the first cen t ury 6

The con te n ts o f this r em ark abl e
.
Epistle m ust b e m inutely co n sidere d S in ce they throw ,
1
i
Ph l i v 3
. . E
. i2
i i H
16 ; .38 2
i v 23
. . iii . . . .
4
S trom i v 17 . . .
6
D ean Alford i n S m i th s D ct on ary , p 33 7
’
i i . .
6
S e e H i lg en fe ld s A ostoli sch e Vii te r,
’ ’
p
92 f p . .
E PI S TLE or C LE M E N T . 367
m uch light on th e doctri n e an d organ i sation o f the early CH AP .
1 v m
ch urch a t Rom e
'
Brethren the sudden an d une xpecte d dan gers an d C

,
aus e .
cala m ities th at h ave fallen upon us h ave we fe ar m ade , ,
u s th e m ore S low i n o ur co nsideratio n o f th o se thi n g s
which yo u e n quired o f us ; as also o f th at w icke d an d

d e te stable seditio n S O unbecomi ng the elect o f God , ,
which a few h e a dy an d s elf wi lled m e n h ave fo m e n ted to -
su ch a d e gr e e o f m a dn e ss th at yo ur ve n er able an d r e
n o w n e d n am e s o worthy o f all m e n to be beloved

,
is ,
2
gre atly blasphem e d thereby They who were o f n o .
’
r e n o wn lifted up them s elves against the h o n o urable ;

th o se o f n o re p utatio n again st tho se who were i n re sp e ct ;
th e fo o lish aga in s t th e wi s e th e youn g m e n again s t th e
age d . There fore righteo usn ess an d peace ar e dep arte d
fro m y o u becaus e every o n e h a th forsaken the fe ar o f
,
Go d an d i s grown bli n d i n hi s fai th n o r walk e th by th e

, ,
rule o f Go d s co mman dm en ts n o r liveth as i s fittin g i n

’
Christ But every o n e fo llows h i s o w n wi cked l usts

.
,
h aving tak e n up an unj ust an d wicked envy by which ,
death first en tere d in to the world It i s therefore j ust .

’ 2
an d righ teo u s m en a n d brethre n th a t we sho u ld beco m e

, ,
o bedi e n t un to God r a ther th an follow su ch as through pride
a n d s editio n h ave m ad e the m s elve s the le a ders o f a detest
able e m ul a tio n For it i s n o t an ordin ary harm th at w e

.
sh a ll d o ( to ) o ur s el ve s ; b ut ra ther very gre at d an ge r th a t
w e sh all r un i f we sh all ra shly give up o urselve s to the wills

,
o f m e n w h o pro m o t e s tri fe a n d s e di ti o us to t urn 11s a side ,
fro m th a t which i s fitti ng who h ave s aid : Wi th

o u r to n gu e s will we prevail ; o ur li p s a r e o ur o wn who
6
i s Lo rd o ver uS ?
Le t us therefore choo se to o ffe n d a fe w fooli sh an d
, ,
i n co n siderate m en lifte d up an d gloryi n g i n th eir o w n

,
pride rather th an Go d 6
O ur Apo s tles kn ew by o ur
’
.
1
T h i mp f t b ut b uti f l t
e er ec l ti f th Al x d i
ea M S i by
u r ans a on o e e an r an . s
A h bi h p W k
rc s o C mpa th
e imp m t m d b y C h lli
. o ar e e r o ve en s a e e va er,
s e co nd d i ti
e 1 8 51
on , .
2
i 2 3
.
,
. 3 5 2
7 811 .
-
17 . x 5 4
vn . ,
.
2
v n . .
6
. .
368 OR I GI N OF THE R OM AN CH UR CH .
Lord Jesus Chri s t th at there sh o ul d co n ten tion s ari s e

u on a ccoun t o
p f t he m i n i s tr
y A nd th e refo re h a vi n g a
.
, ,
perfect fo r ekn o wl e dge o f this th ey appoin t e d p e rso n s as , ,
we have b efore said an d then gave di recti o n s h o w whe n

, ,
th e y sho ul d di e other cho s e n a n d approved m e n S ho uld

,
s ucc ee d i n their m i n i s try Wherefo re we cann o t think

.
,
tha t those m ay j ustly be thro wn o ut o f their m in istry ,
wh o w e re either appoin te d by the m o r afte rward s cho s e n ,
by o the r em in en t m e n with the con s en t o f th e whole

, .
Church an d w ho h ave wi th all lowl in ess an d in n ocen cy

,
m i n iste re d to th e flock o f Ch ri st i n p e ace an d with o ut

s e lf i n teres t an d wer e fo r a lo n g ti m e co m m en d e d by all
-
,
.
F o r it would b e n o sm all si n i n us should we cast o ff th o s e ,
from their mi n is try who holily an d with o ut blam e fu lfi l

,
the duties o f it Blessed ar e tho se priests who h avi ng

.
,
fi n ishe d th eir course before these tim e s h ave o btai n e d a ,
frui tfu l an d p e rfect dissolutio n ; fo r th e y h ave n o fe a r

lest an y o n e sh o uld turn th e m o ut o f th e pla ce which i s
n o w a ppoin te d fo r them But we se e how yo u h a v e p u t
.
o ut s o m e who liv e d rep utably a m o n g

, y o u fr om t h e ,
m i n i stry which by their in n oce n ce th e y h ad ad o rn e d 1 ’
, , , .
Y e ar e co n te n tious bre thr en an d ze alo us fo r thi ng s th at ,

2
perta i n n o t un to salvatio n .
’
Wh e refo re ar e there strifes an d an ger an d divisi o n s

an d s chi s ms a n d w ar s am o n g u s ? Have we n o t all o n e
G o d an d o n e Chris t ? I s n o t o n e spirit o f grace p o u r e d
o u t up o n u s all ? Have we n o t o n e ca llin g i n Christ ?
Why then do we ren t an d te ar i n pieces the m e m bers o f
Chri st an d raise s ed i ti ons agains t o ur o wn b o dy ? An d
,
a r e co m e to such a h e ight o f m adn e ss a s to fo rget th a t w e
we re m embers o n e o f an oth e r ? Rem e m b e r th e wo rd s o f

o ur Lord Je su s Chri st fo r h e , W o e to th a t m a n
wh o m o ffe n ce s co m e ) it were b e tter fo r hi m th a t h e
( y
b
h ad n ever been b o rn than th a t he S houl d h av e o ffe n d e d
,
o n e o f m y elect It were better fo r hi m th at a mi ll s to n e

.
-
S h o uld be tied ab o u t h i s n eck a n d he S ho uld be ca st i n to ,
xi x 1 6 2 1
1
.
-
xx 1 .
2
. .
37 0 OR I GIN OF THE R OM AN CH UR CH .
t ill at las t bein g m artyred he wen t to th e pla ce o f

, ,
glory th at was d ue un to h i m F or the sam e cause did .
Paul i n like m an ner receive the re ward o f hi s p a tien ce .
Seven tim es he was i n b o n ds he was whipped w as , ,
s to n ed ; he prea ched both i n th e E as t an d i n the W e st ,
le aving behin d him the glorious report o f hi s fai th An d .
so h avin g taught the wh o le world righteo us n es s a n d fo r ,
th at en d trav e lled even to the utm o s t bo und s o f th e We st ,
he at last suffere d m ar tyrdom by the com man d o f th e

govern o rs An d dep arted o ut o f the world an d wen t
.
,
un to h i s holy pla ce bein g becom e a m os t emi n en t p at

tern o f patie nce un to all ages T o thes e h oly Apos tles .
were j o in ed a very gre at n um ber o f others who h av ing ,
thro ugh en vy u n dergon e i n like m ann er m any p ai ns a nd

torm en ts have left a glo rious ex am p le to us
,
1
.
’
Wh erefo re le t us lay aside all v ai n a n d empty cares and ,
le t u S co m e up to the glorio us an d ven e rable rul e o f o ur

high callin g Le t us consider wh at i s g ood an d accept
.
a ble an d well p le asi n g i n the S ight o f H i m th at m a de us

-
Let us lo o k steadfastly to the blood o f Christ a n d se e ,
how precious his blo o d i s i n the S ight o f Go d ; which

bei ng shed fo r o ur salva tio n h as obtai n ed th e g race o f
,
repen tan ce fo r all the w o rld Let us search in to all a g es

.
th at h ave go n e before us a nd let us le arn th at o ur Lord

, ,
h as i n every o n e o f them still give n pla ce fo r repentan ce

to all such as would turn to H i m 2
.
’
Abov e all remem berin g the words o f the Lord Jesus

, ,
which he sp ake teachin g us m ercy an d long suffe ri ng

,
-
.
F or th us he saith : Be ye m erciful an d ye S hall obtai n

m ercy forgive and ye sh all be forgiven as ye do S O ,
S h all it be do n e un to y o u ; a s ye ive s o sh all it b e ive

g g n
u n to o u as ye j udge s o sh all ye be j udged ; a s ye ar e
y
kin d to others so shall God be kin d to yo u ; with wha t
m easure ye m ete with the S am e S h all it be m eas u r ed to
,
y o u ag ai n . By thi s comm an d an d by thes e r ul e s let us
es tablish ours elves tha t so we m ay al ways walk o b e

,
1
ii i 10 1 6
.
-
.
9
iv 3 0
.
-
.
E PIS TLE OF CLE M E N T . 37 1
d i en tly to H i s holy word s, b e in g h u m bly m in ded For 5 0 .
s ays th e h o ly Scripture Up o n wh o m sh all I lo ok, eve n

u p o n hi m th a t i s poor an d o f a co n trite S pirit, a n d th a t
1
tre m bles at my word .
’
Ha vin g th e refo re so m an y an d such great an d glorious

exam ple s, let us re turn to th at peace which was th e m ark
th a t fr o m th e begi n ni n g w as se t b e fo re u s Le t us lo o k .
u t o th e Fa th e r a n d C r ea tor o f th e wh o l e world ; a n d
p
le t u s h o ld fas t to Hi s glori o us an d exc e edi n g gifts a n d
2
ben efits o f p ea ce Let u s hon our tho s e who ar e se t
’
ove r u s, le t us respect the aged (presbyters ) that ar e

am o n gst us ; an d let us in s truct the yo un ger m e n i n th e
di sciplin e an d fe ar o f th e Lord Let yo ur ch i ldre n .
b e br e d up i n the i n stru ctio n o f Chris t a n d e specially le t ,
the m le arn h o w grea t a power hum ility h as with Go d ;

,
h o w m uch a p ure an d holy ch arity avails with H i m ; h o w

e xc e ll e n t a n d gre a t H i s fe ar i s a n d how it will sa ve a ll ,
s uch a s turn to H i m with holi n e s s i n a p u re m i n d For .
H e i s th e S earch e r o f th e thoughts a n d coun s els o f th e

h e art ; wh o se breath i s i n us an d when He pleases He ,
a
c a n t ake it from us
’
.
It will b e hove us to t ake ca re that lookin g in to the ,
depth s o f th e Divin e kn owl e dge ( gn o sis ) we d o all thi n gs ,
i n o rd e r wh a ts o e ver o ur Lord h as co m m an d e d us to d o
,
.
An d p articularly th at we perfo rm o ur o fferin gs an d s e r

vice to G o d at their appoin ted seaso n s ; fo r these He
h a s co m m an ded to be do n e n o t rashly an d diso rde rly , ,
b ut a t certai n d e termin ate tim es an d hours An d th e re .
fore He h as ordai n ed by H i s s uprem e will an d a uthority ,
b o th where an d by wh at person s they ar e to be p e r

fo r m ed ; th a t S O all thi n gs b e in g pio usly do n e u n to all
w ell ple asing th ey m ay be acceptable u nto H i m Th e y
-
,
.
there fore wh o m ake their o fferin gs at the app o in te d

s e a s o n s a r e h appy an d a ccept e d th at be ca use o b eyi n g ,
th e co m m an dm en ts o f the L o rd they ar e fr ee fro m S i n .
A n d th e s a m e c a re m u s t b e h a d o f the per s o n s th a t
1
vn . c mp I
o .lx i 2
s
. v i 2 3
. . x 7 12 14 2
x .
,
.
2
.
,
-
.
B B 2
372 OR I GI N or THE R OM AN C H uneH .
CH AP . m i ni ster to H i m F o r the chief priest h as hi s proper

un .
s e rvice s an d to the pri e sts their proper p la ce i s a ppoin t ed

, ,
a n d to the Le vite s app e rta i n their pr O per m in is tr ies a n d ,
th e l aym an i s co n fin e d w ithin the bo un ds o f wh at i s co m

m an d e d to laym e n Le t e very o n e o f yo u there fore
.
,
brethren bless God i n h i s proper station with a go o d co n

,
s ci e n ce an d with a ll gr a vity n o t ex ceedi n g the rul e o f

, ,
h is s ervice that i s appoi n ted to hi m The daily S a cri .
fi ce s ar e n o t o ffered every wh e re n o r the pea ce o ffe ri n gs , ,
n o r the s acrific e s a ppoi n t e d fo r si ns an d tran sgre ss io ns ,
b ut o n ly a t Jerusal e m ; n o r i n any place there b ut o nly ,
a t th e alta r before the t e m ple ; th at which i s o ffered
being first dili gently ex am in ed by the hi gh pries t an d the

oth e r m ini s ter we before m en tion ed Th e y therefore .
who do an ything which i s n o t agreeable to H is will are

p un ished with death Con sider brethren th at by h o w
.
, ,
m u ch the better kn owledge gn os is God h as v o uch

sa fe d un to us by so m uch the e ater d ger we
, g r an ar e ex
1
po sed to .
’
Look in to the Holy Scriptur es which ar e the true ,
words of th e Holy Ghost Ye kn ow th at there i s n o .
thin g unj ust or coun terfeit written i n them 2

He tha t .
’
h ath th e love tha t i s i n Christ let hi m keep the co m ,

6
m an dm e n ts o f Ch rist
’
Ye know beloved ye kn ow
.
, ,
full well the Holy Scriptures an d have thorough ly ,
s ea rched in to th e or acles o f God ; call the m ther efor e to

4
yo ur rem em bran ce .
’
Elect san ctifi e d by the will o f Go d through Je sus ,
C h r is t our Lord : grace an d peace from the Alm i ghty

God by Jesus Christ be m ultiplied un to yo u
, ,
6
All .
’
these has the grea t Creator and Lord of all the Father
co mm anded to obs erve peace and con cord being good to ,
all
6
O ur all m erciful an d b e ne ficen t F ather h ath
’
.
bowe ls o f compassi on towards them tha t fear H i m an d ,
kindly and lovi ngly bestows hi s graces upon all such a s

Thi s i s the way belo ved i n which we m ay fi n d o ur

, ,
Savi our e ven Jesus C hrist the high priest o f all o ur offe r
, ,
in gs th e defen der a nd help e r o f all o ur weakn e ss By

,
.
H i m we look u p to the highe s t hea ven s an d b e hold as , ,
i n a glass H i s spotless an d m o st exce llen t visa g e

,
.
By H i m ar e th e eyes o f o ur hearts open ed ; by H i m o ur

fooli sh an d d arken e d un d ers ta n d i n g rej o i ce th to beh o ld
H i s wo n de rful lig ht By H i m would Go d ha ve us to
.
taste th e kn owl edge o f im m ortality who bei n g the ,
brightn e ss o f H i s glory i s by so m uch greater th a n th e ,
a n g e l s as He h a s b y i n h e ritan ce ob ta in ed a m ore e xcel

,
le nt n a m e th an they F o r S O it i s writte n : Who m a keth

.
H i s an gels spirits an d H i s m ini ste r s a fla m e o f fire

, , Bu t .
to H i s S o n thus saith the Lord Thou art m y S o n to d ay ,
h ave I begotten thee Ask o f m e an d I wi ll give thee

.
,
the heath e n for thy i nheritan ce an d the utm ost p arts o f ,
th e e a rth fo r thy po sse ssio n An d again He sai th un to .
H i m : Sit th o u o n m y right h an d until I make thin e ,
1
en em ies thy fo o tstool .
’
The Apostles h ave preached to u s from the Lord

Jesus Chri st : Jesus Christ fro m God Chris t there fo re .
w as sen t by God the Apostle s by Chris t ; so both w e re

,
orderly s en t a cco rding to the will o f God For h avin g .
rece ived the co m man d an d bei n g thoro ughly assured by ,
th e re surrection o f o ur Lord Je sus Chri st an d co n vi n c e d ,
by the W ord o f Go d with the fuln ess of the Holy Spirit

, ,
th e y wen t abroad publish in g th at th e kin gdom o f G o d

w as a t h an d An d thus prea chin g through coun t ries a n d
.
cities th e y appoi n ted the first fru its o f th e ir con version to

,
-
b e b ish o p s an d m inisters over su ch as S ho uld afterward s

beli e ve h avin g first prov e d them by th e S pirit
,
2
No w .
’
God the inspecto r o f all thin gs the Father o f spiri ts , ,
a n d the Lord o f all fl e sh who h a th cho s en o ur Lord Je sus ,
Ch ri st an d us by H i m to be H i s peculiar people gran t

, ,
to every soul o f m an that calle th upon H i s glorio us an d

holy n am e faith fear pea ce lo n g suffe ri n g p atien ce
, , , ,
-
, ,
1
xv n. 1 5 22
-
.
2
xi x . 1 4 -
.
«N i ce to us .
( ma i n th e d a
y
11 » b eh old th e
H is p ower to
i n plac e : T h e n
to T h ee An d
.
twa ke d , b e ca us e
sud denly) co m e
e, to rend er to
fo llo wi ng co n (32m i n
1tinued fo r some
b een c aus ed by
ils natio n of the

i uth ian ch urch .
i
n um
thei r prayers Let us put o n con cord bein g h um ble

.
’ 1
,
2 ’
a n d j ustified by o ur a ctio n s n o t o ur words Let ,
.
the witn ess o f o ur good action s be given to us o f others ,

6
a s it w as given to the h o ly m e n th a t wen t before u s
’
.
Th ey were all glori fied n o t fo r their o w n s ake or , ,
fo r their o wn work s or fo r the righteousn e ss th a t they ,
them selves wrought b ut through H i s will An d we a ls o ,

.
,
b e in g called by the sam e will i n Christ Jesus a r e n o t ,
j ustified by ourselv es n either by o ur o wn wisdo m or , ,
kn owledge or piety or the work s which we have do n e

, , ,
i n the holi n ess o f o ur hearts ; b ut by th at fai th by whi ch

G o d Alm ighty h as j ustified all m e n from the begi n ni n g :
All
4 ’
to whom be glory fo r ever an d ever Am en , .
r ighteous m en h ave bee n a dorn ed with good work s ;
wherefo re even the Lord Hims elf h aving a dorn ed Hi m self ,
with H i s works r ej o iced H aving therefore su ch a n

, .
exam ple let us without delay fulfi l H i s will an d with all

, ,
6
o ur stren gth work th e wo rk o f righteousn e ss Let us ’
.
fall down before th e Lord an d beseech H im with te ar s , ,
th at He would be favourably recon ciled to us an d restore ,
u s ag ain to a seemly a n d holy cour se of brotherly love .
For this i s the gate o f righteousn ess opening un to life ; ,
as it i s written : O pen un to m e the ates o f ri ghte o us

g
n ess ; I will o i n un to them an d will prai s e th e Lord
g .
Thi s i s the gate o f th e Lo rd the righte ous S h all en ter ,
in to it Altho ugh therefore m any gates ar e o pen ed yet

.
,
this gate o f ri ghteousn ess i s that gate i n Chris t a t ,
which blessed ar e they th at enter i n an d direct thei r way

i n h o lin ess and ri ghteousn e ss doin g all thi n gs witho ut ,
6
dis order .
’
Let us consider beloved how the Lord doe s co n , ,
tin ually show us th a t there shall be a future resurrection ,
o f which H e h as m a de o ur Lord Je sus Chris t the firs t
fru its rai sing H i m fro m the dead

, Le t u s co n tem plate .
,
beloved the resur rection that i s co n tinually m ade before

,
xi v.
2
xi . 1 5 5 2
xi v .
1
. . 8 .
4
xi v . 19 21
-
.
6
xv 10 1 1
-
.
xx
.
6
. 2 7 29
-
.
3 78 OR I GI N OF THE R O M AN C H U R C H .
These a re th e very word s which Paul applies to the

t welve Apos tles He calls th em tho s e which w e r e o f
.
r e puta tio n or th e respecte d person s a n d this la tte r

,
’
s e n s e i s evide n tly the o n e he h a d i n v iew when he wrote
But o f ( or a s to the respected pers ons wh a ts o e ve r ,
th ey were it m ake th n o m atter to m e ; before God n o

,
respect o f per s o ns i s o f any av ail fo r the respe cted pers o n s ,

1
h a ve n o t co m mun ica te d to m e anythi ng It s eem s ’
.
highly prob able o n the whole th at the writer o f the

, ,
Ro m an Epistle in ten de d to all ude to Paul s Epistle to the ’
Gal atians S in ce i n a later p assage he calls th e ho ly

,
Apostle s the m ost faith ful an d righteous p i lla r s of

,
’
the chur ch whils t Pa ul a dmits th at am o n g the Apo s tle s

’
a t Jerusal em Jam es Ceph as an d Joh n we re regarded as

, ,
2
p ill ars .
’
We do n o t kn ow wh ich o f the twelve Apostles wen t to

Corin th b ut Paul s allusion to the p arty o f Peter i n th is
,
’
city would le ad us to assum e th at he m ay po ssibly ha ve

been there him self It i s Dion ysius bisho p o f Corin th .
, ,
w h o i n a di scours e a ddre ss ed to the Rom an s a n d tra n s

6
m i tte d by Eus ebius positively as serts tha t Peter an d Pa ul,
were the pl an ters o f the Corin thian church Th us li k e .
wi s e yo u by m e an s o f this a d m onition h ave m i n gle d th e

, ,
fl o urishing S eed th at h ad b e en plan ted by Pete r an d Pa ul

a t Rom e a n d Corin th Dio n ysi us adds th at he h i m s el f ’
.
,
h a d b e en plan ted at Cori n th by Pete r an d Pa ul ;

a n d th e writ e r o f thi s Epi s tle all udes to S i mila r i n st a ll a ti o n s
i n thi s city by the Apostles who h a d appoin ted as th e ir ,
s u cce s s ors approv e d m e n to su cceed th e m so m e o f w hich ,
h ad been wro n gfully put o ut o f the m ini stry by th e c o n

t en tion s Corinthian s .
The Lord Jesus h ad foretold to the Apo stle s th at

con ten tion s wo ul d ari se an d h ad warn ed them through ,
whom th ey S hould com e Sti ll even during the life .
tim e o f Paul as the writer rem ind s the Cori n thi an s

, ,
they h ad b egun to fall in to parties an d faction s At .
1
Gal . 11 . 2, 6 .
2
Gal i i 9
. . .
2
H . E . 11 . 25 .
E PI S TLE OF CLE M E N T . 37 9
th at tim e however this schism w as a m uch less si n

, , ,
’
in asm uch as even Apollos was greatly tried an d appro v e d ‘
by the Apostle s Wh a t h ad then begun was n o w

.
co n tin ued un de r ci rcum stan ces far m ore grave to the

Corinthi an s an d to the Ch urch a t large The aggrav ati n g .
circum s ta n ce s un der whi ch this successful an d lon g en

during s chi sm h ad S prun g up se em to h ave b e en th e
fo ll o wi ng O n e or two un k n own a n d s elf wi ll e d m e n h a d
.
-
bee n th e di rect caus e o f it an d it ha d led to th e e xpulsio n

,
o f m i n i ster s i n th e ir Ch u rch who h ad b e en a ppoin ted ,
wi th the co n s en t o f the whole Ch urch an d were fo r a ,

’
lon g tim e com m e n ded by all We ar e n o t told expre ssly .

’
th a t th es e lea ders o f a detestable em ula tion were fals e

‘ ’
te achers b ut Clem en t writes th at the schism to which

,
they h a d given ri s e h a d p e rv erte d m any Mo r e over ’

.
H e g e si pp us i n form s us th a t i n the tim e o f Traj an th a t

, ,
i s a t the ver y ti me when thi s Epistle w as writte n th e

, ,
co nspi ra cy of i mpious error began through the frau d ’
a n d d e l usi o n o f a ls e tea cher s h eve n at Je r us ale m

f
’
‘
w o ,
a ttem pt e d to s e t up a bi shop o f their o wn p arty An d .
th e e a rlie r Epi s tle o f B arn ab as S h o w s th at t e a chers or

‘
d e cotte o f n o n apostolic an d even p artly an ti Ch ri sti a n

- -
do ctri n e s were able to prom ulgate freely their ten ets

,
.
W e ar e then at li berty to assum e th at the s eco n d C o rin thi a n

s ch i sm
, like th e form er o n e was based o n dog matical ,
di ffe re n c e s The garble d testi m ony o f H egesi ppus as

.
tran sm itted by E us ebius m ust be in te rpreted wi th caution

,
.
The latte r o m its to tell us wh at the observation s wer e ’
which H ege sippus m ade o n the Epistle o f Clem en t to

th e Cori n thian s an d which wo uld h a ve be e n o f th e
’
,
u tm o st v alu e ; b ut he quote s th e fo llowi n g p a ssage : An d ‘
th e Ch urch o f Cori n th co n tin u ed i n th e tru e fa i th u n til

Pri mus was bi shop there with whom I h ad fam ili ar ,
conversation as I p assed m an y d ays at Corin th when I

,
w as o n the poin t o f s aili n g to Rom e du rin g which ti m e ,

1
als o w e were m utually refre shed i n the tr ue doctri n e
’
.
1
H . E . i v 22
. .
1
Thi s journ ey w as un dertake n when Anicetus was a t the
h e ad o f the Ro man presbytery E use bi us inform s us tha t .
H ege si pp us recorded i n h i s com m e n tarie s h avin g o n th i s ,
j o urn ey con ve rsed with m ost o f the b i shops a n d received

‘
,
’ ‘
”
the sa m e doctrin e from all We m ay perh ap s assum e .
th at i n the observatio n s which he m ade o n the Epi stle o f

Cle m ent H eg esippus m ay h ave alluded to the s chism to
,
which the form er refers Anyhow we m ay ga ther fro m .
the above statem en t th a t the s chism i n the C o rin thian

church to which Cle me n t refers di d n o t con tin ue lon g , ,
a n d th at the Cori n thi a ns h av in g return ed to th e p la i n
a po sto lic tradi tio n rem ain ed i n the true fa i th till after ‘
,
the m idd le o f the secon d cen tury .
The schism which took place d uring Paul s lifeti m e i n ’
the Cori nthian ch urch cann ot then h ave b e en o f lo n g

duration sin ce Cle men t s ta tes tha t thos e who ha d b e e n
,
by the Apostles or other em in en t m e n appoin ted as m in is

te rs i n the m o st fir m an d m ost an cient Church o f the
Cor inthian s h ad been fo r a lo ng tim e co mm en ded by a ll
,
’
.
’
An d the acco un t which he gives o f the state o f th e C o

r i n th i an chu rch previous to i ts h a vin g fallen in to s chi s m
a n d open seditio n fully con fir ms thi s v iew He pra is es .
the firmn e ss o f th eir fai th their fruit fuln ess i n all good,
works the temper an d m o deration o f their religio n i n

,
’
Christ their h appin ess i n their perfect and certa in k no w

,
’
l e dge o f the Gospel th eir walking a ccordin g to the la w s

,
’
o f God their desiring rather to be subj e ct th an to

,
’
govern co nte nt with the portion God had d ispe ns ed to

,
’
them an d hearkening diligen tly to H i s word i n c o n

,
s equen ce o f which a firm an d ble ss ed an d profita b le

, ,
p e ace w as given unto them a plen ti ful effusion o f the ,
H oly Gho st w as upon them all un to whom all s editi o n

’
a n d s chi sm w as a n abo m ina tion

’
.
T h e pre sbyte rs an d d e acons o f the Corin th i an ch urch

m ay very prob ably have p ut a restrai n t o n th e pre ach i n g
o f s uch doctri n e s whi ch ha d begun eve n i n th e apo sto li c
15 7 1 0 1
-
.
3
H . E i v 22
. . .
3 82 OR I GI N OF THE R OM AN CH UR C H .
ki ngdo m of Go d . As the per fect instrum en t o f the H oly

Spirit Christ i s o ur pa ttern o ur Hi gh Priest an d Pro
, ,
’
tector an d the sceptre o f the m ajesty of God by who m

,
’
,
’
God i s to be p rais ed The Spirit o f Christ bein g t hus .
iden tified with the Spirit o f God it i s b ut a ded uc tion .

,
from this lea di ng Pa uli n i c prin ciple if the writ e r i d e n ti ,
fi es the Divin e Spi rit which in spired the prophets with

l
Chri s t Him self Thus i n the words o f the p salmi st it i s
.
, ,
Ch ris t himself the spirit ual rock which fo llowe d th e

,
2
Isra elit es who bespeaks us by the H oly Ghos t
, He .
’
cam e n o t i n the s how o f pr ide though as the perfec t m ea r ,
n a tio n o f the Divi n e Word He might have do n e s o H is .
bloo d precious i n the sight o f God was shed as H is s oul

, , ,
w as given up fo r o ur salva tion fo r the love w hich He

, ,
bore towards us in as m uch as through it th e gra ce o f

,
’
re pen ta n ce has been obtai n ed fo r all the world Yet this .
re pen tan ce was previo usly to Chris t s death already o pe n ’
to all su ch as wo ul d turn to God .
The repentan ce o f the individual whi ch Christ a n ,
n o un ce d as a n ecessa ry precur sor o f the kin gdom of
heaven th e turni ng o f the sin n er from hi s way th a t he

,
m ay live i s as o f old the m ean s by whi ch God i s rec o n

,
ciled to God ; or i n the words o f the Apocrypha to

, ,
forsake un righteousn ess i s a propitiation to for sa ke

3
si n i s to return to the Lord Clem en t does n o t fully .
’
dev elo p the doctrin e o f Divin e sonship i n all ages throug h

th e Divi n e W ord a n d thi s prob ably fo r the reas o n th a t
,
th e Rom an chur ch which when Paul cam e to Ro m e h a d

, , ,
been un der the dom in ion o f Jews or Jud ai si ng Chri s tian s ,
w as n o t yet prep ared to u n ders tan d the m ys teries o f th e

kingdo m o f heaven Yet the wr iter shows that he in d i .
ll l —
v idua y he d the a pocryph al an d pre Chris ti an doctrin e
abou t redemptio n which Paul h ad app li ed to Chris t i n

,
perfect ha rmony with the Lord s secret doctrin e the Op e n ’
pro mulgation o f which th e Apostles had been obli ged to

s uppre ss All righ teo us m en from the begi nn in g h av e
.
xxxi v 1 1 f xi 1 E ccl xxxv 3 ; m 2 5

1 3
. . . . . . ar .
E PI S TLE OF C LE M E N T . 3 83
been saved by repen tan ce ; b ut n o w thi s tur ni ng from

s i n to the gra ce o f God which in all age s h as m a de s o n s
,
o f m e n so ns o f G o d h a s beco m e so m u ch e asier si n ce by
, ,
the p attern the livin g exam ple o f the holy Je sus al l m ay

, ,
be co n vi n c e d o f the savin g an d pre ven tin g effe cts o f the

Ho ly Spirit s operation i n the hea rts o f m e n They can
’
.
u n d e r s tan d wh G o d h as rais ed h i m an d given h i m a n

y
in herit an ce an d a n am e m ore e xcellen t th an the an ge ls ,
n o n e o f wh o m God h a d se t o n H i s right h a n d Thus m en .
ar e thr o ugh Chri st to taste the im m ortal kn owledge or

gn o sis 1
.
But like Paul Clem e n t conn ects the p e rfect a ton em en t

,
by Chris t wi th H i s blood as well as with H i s ri ghteou s

n e ss
. He gave H i s o wn blood fo r u s H i s fl e sh fo r ,
o ur fle sh H i s so ul fo r o ur so ul s
,
2
As God h as i n all age s .
’
a cc e pt e d the s ou ls o f the righteo us as a perfect a to n em e n t ,

3
s o al s o i s the b lo od o f h i s sai n ts precious i n H i s sight .
F o r the se reaso n s the an oin ted Jesus i s the pers on ified

S aviour o f all who ought to be reveren ced sin ce thro ugh
, ,
’
H i m the etern al mi ssio n o f the Divin e Spirit h as be e n

fully re ali s ed But the writer like Paul an d the o ther
.
,
Ap o stles h as n o n otio n o f a person al existe n ce o f Christ

,
befo re the da ys o f H i s flesh Wh at i s etern al i n Je sus i s

.
th at which make s H i m the Christ th at i s the Divin e ,
Spirit or Word o f whi ch He w as a perfe ct i ncarn ation

, .
But s o m u ch less was the doctrin e o f the Di vi n e Spirit

u n ders tood i n Rom e an d i n Corin th th an by the Hebrews
( o f A l ex an dr i a ? ) to who m the Alex an dri an Epi s tle i s
a d dr e ss ed th at Cle m e n t though quotin g fro m the latter

, , ,
om its p ar tly or en tirely an d perh ap s p urposely s om e

, ,
p assage s which m ight by the uni n itiated b e wro ngly un

d e r s to o d as referring to a pers on al pre exi sten ce o f Ch r i st -
o f which even i n the Al ex an dri a n Epistle there i s n o
tra ce i f it be rightly un derstood

,
.
There i s b ut o n e passage which i s with o n e rem ark ,
a bl e o mi ssio n li terally reprod uced by Clem e n t from th e
2
xxi . 7 .
3
P s lz z u 14
. . .
3 84 OR IGI N OF THE R OM AN CH UR CH .
Epi stle to the Hebre ws W h o bei n g the brightn ess o f .

,
H i s glo ry is by so m uch gre ater th an the an gels as He

, ,
h as by i n h e ritan ce obta i n ed a m ore excell e n t n am e th an

th ey .
"
The Ro m an writer doe s n o t seem to wis h t o
fo llo w the Al exan d ri an i n s ayin g tha t Christ i s the ,
express im age o f H i s person o r m ore li terally th e ,

’
im pre ssion o f H i s person Th en Clem ent quo tes the .

’
2
p assage abo ut th e a n gel s b ein g spirits then th at a b o u t ,
8
the begetti ng o f the so n th e n the o n e ab o ut H i s sittin g ,
a t God s right h an d
’ 4
All th ese ar e like wi s e quo ted i n
.
th e Epistle to the Hebrew s ; b ut here the l as t n a m ed -
Psalm i s b ut in di rectly refe rred to C hrist raised hi ms elf

fro m the de ad a n d s at down o n the right h a n d o f th e
,
m aje sty o n hi gh Again i n th e Alex an drian Epistle

.
’
, ,
w e fin d it writte n : I will be to h im a fa ther a n d he ,
5
sh all be to m e a so n ; the writer s eem s to refer to ’
Nath an s proph e cy and to the p as sage i n th e Psalms :

’
H e sh all cry un to m e thou a r t m y Father m y God an d , , ,
th e rock o f m y sal vatio n als o I wi ll m ake hi m m

y fi r st ,
born high e r th an th e kings o f the e arth

,
6
Aga in it i s .
’
here said th at Christ upholds all things by the word o f ‘
7
an d it i s a ss er ted th at the words o f th e
’
H i s power ,
Psal m i st : Thy thron e O God i s fo r ever an d eve r ; a , ,
s ceptre o f r ighte o usn ess i s the s ceptre o f Thy kin gdo m

8 ’
were as cle arly addressed to the S o n as the Mess iani c ,

’
p assage followi n g thereupon Thou lovest r i ghteo usn e ss

an d h atest in iquity ; therefore God thy God ha th , ,
an oi n ted thee with the o il o f gla dn ess above thy fello ws 9 ’

.
An d fi n ally the followin g pa ssage from the Psalm s i s

,
d ire ctly applied to Chri s t in ste ad o f to God : O f o ld ,
h ast Thou laid the foun dation o n the earth an d the ,

1°
heaven s ar e the work o f Thy h an d s .
’
I f thes e p assages i n the Epistle to the Hebrews we re
1
xvu . 18 H b
e r. i 3 . .
3 Ps . ci v . 4
. Ps
. 11 . 7, 8 .
4
P s . ex. 1 .
5
He b i r. . 5 .
6 xxxix
l . 26, 2 7 .
7
He b i r . 3 . .
8
He b i r. . 8 ; Ps . xlv . 6 .
9
Ps . xl v. 7 .
Ps ci i 25
1°
. . .
3 86 O R I GIN OF THE R OM AN CH UR CH .
CH AP . spiritual do ctrin es with regard to the person o f Chri s t I f .

,
then the Lord s humanity h ad bee n assaile d i n Cori n th

,
’
th e Rom a n writer co ul d do n o b e tte r tha n to i n sis t o n thi s

fun d am en tal doctri n e a n d to avoid such re feren c e s to
,
Psalm s which m ight be re garde d as supportin g th os e an ti

Ch ris tian vi e ws .
Such vi ews had bee n expo un de d by Si m on perh a p s by ,
Phi l o an d ce rtainly i n th e Epistle o f Barnab as It is th ere

,
.
fore n o t im possible b ut th at th e writer o f the la tter w as o n e

o f the fal s e te a ch e rs who c a us ed th e s chi sm o f her e s y i n
Corin th which i n the days o f Pa ul m ay ha ve been att ri

,
b ute d to Ap o llo s the pro b abl e a uth o r o f the Epis tle to th e

,
Hebrews ; an d tha t Clem e n t s Epistle to the Co rin thi an s ’
h as b e en wri tte n wi th a view o f opp o s in g a s i mi la r .
here tical schism i n th a t Church than that wh ich ca us ed ,
Paul to wr i te h is first Epistle to th e Co ri n thian s Be this .
as it m ay wh a t r e n d e rs th e Ro m a n Epi s tle o f s u ch very

,
gre at va lue i s i ts refe ren ce to the Apo stles Pe te r a n d

Pa ul as havin g i n tha t city h e a rtily co o p e rate d a t le as t
,
-
durin g th e last years o f th e ir live s i n the prom ul ga tio n

‘
,
o f the Go sp e l o f Chri s t fo r which th e y both suffe red ,
m artyrd o m Ho wever differen t the ir views o f Ch ris

.
tai n i ty m ay p o s sibly h a v e r e m ai n e d eve n un to th e e n d ,
th i s Epi s tl e pro v e s th at befo re th e clos e o f the fi rs t

century th e Chris tian do ctrin e as pro fess ed by o n e o f the ,
lea din g m e mb e rs o f th e Ro m an church i f n o t by i ts ,
pre sidin g presbyter in clude d th e fuller reve la tio n o f

,
Christiani ty which Pa ul had first bro ught to li ght a n d ,
which Pe te r h a d fully a do pted i n m ost if n o t i n all i ts , ,
e ss en ti al m ax i m s
2
.
Faith i n Christ is to confirm all thi ngs ; b ut j ustifica tion

m us t be n o t by fai th o n ly b ut by fa i th an d by w o rk s , .
Clem ent the probable disciple o f Pe t e r and Pa ul there

, ,
fo re Oppos e s like the Apostle Jam es Pa ul s ca rdi n al

, ,
’
doctr ine o f j ustifica ti on without the w o rks o f the la w .
W e h ave s ee n th a t this d octri n e h ad le d the write r o f

S ee C o ok s arti cl e
’
on P e te r i n S m th i ’
s D i ct i on ar
y, p 8 05. .
3
1 P e t v 10 1 2
. .
-
.
E PI S TL E OF CL E M E N T . 3 87
th e Epis tle o f Ba rn ab as n o t to ins is t upon j ustificatio n as

a co n di ti o n o f gr a c e an d to rega rd th e form e r a s a ,
n e ce s sa ry con se q uen ce o f th e plen tiful effusion o f the

Ho ly Gh o st which lea ds to ab un dan ce o f kn owledge
,
’
,
’
to wi s do m an d un de rs ta n di n g an d s cien ce a n d kn ow ,
l e dge 1
. But whils t Ba rn ab as i m pre ss e s up o n th e C hris
’
ti a n to s tri ve fo r hi s s o ul wi th all hi s might 2

an d whils t
’
h e r ej oic e s i n th o se s o uls who h ave wo rtt rece ived

th e gra ce whi ch wa s grafte d i n th e m wh o h a ve h ad a ,
spiri t in fus e d i n to th e m fro m the p ur e fo un ta i n o f God

4 ’
a n d wh o ar e n o t un der the yoke o f th e works o f the
law Clem e n t i n sists o n th e n e ce ssity o f the i n dwelli n g

,
gra ce bein g o utwar dly m ani fe sted by go o d wo rks F o r .
a ltho ugh God h a s fr o m th e b e gi n n i n g by fai th j ustifi e d
all m e n e t it i s n ece ss ary fo r th e Chr istia n to fo llo w

’
y ,
th e e xam pl e o f righte o us m e n w h o w e re all a do rn ed w ith ,
go o d wo rks It i s by a ddin g works to faith th at th e

.
Christian i s to wo rk the work o f righteousn ess Thi s .
gate o f righte ousn e ss i s the gate i n Christ n o t righteo us ,

’
n e s s s e lf wro ught n o t ri gh te o us n e ss by m e n s wisd o m or

’
-
,
kn o wle d ge or pie ty or by the wo rks which they h av e

, ,
d o n e i n th e holin es s o f th e ir hea rts b ut by tha t f a i th by

‘
:
,
whi ch God Alm ighty has j us tified a ll m en f r om the

5
b eg i nn i ng It i s by faith i n th e Word o f Go d s
.
’ ’
p o we r i n th e will o f God i n Ch ris t Je sus th at we

6
,
’ ‘
,
’
a ls o ar e call e d ; by faith i n th e gre at Po wer fro m the

b e ginning i n th e Divin e Wis dom or Word whi ch i s the
, ,
7
S a viour o f all a n d h e aleth all thin gs ; by the Spirit or
,
’ ’
Nam e o r Wi ll o f God by which al l m e n ar e calle d an d

, ,
j ustifie d i n all age s ar e perfe cte d i n love h ave o b tai n e d a , ,
place am o n g th e righteo us an d will b e m a de m an ife st i n ,
the j udgm en t o f th e kingdom o f Chris t But a cco rdi n g .
to Cle m e n t i n ord e r to o b tai n j us tifi cati o n a n d r e d e m p

,
ti o n it i s n e ces sary to ob s e rv e th e ti m es a n d se as on s
,
a pp o in t e d by th e law an d a ch urch s ervice perform ed by

-
B arn i . . u .
9
xi v . 17 .
5
xi v . 20, 2 1 .
xi i 1 3. .
7
W is . x vi . 7 , 12 .
c c 2
3 88 OR I GIN OF THE R OM AN CH UR C H .
d uly a ppo in ted m in i ste rs which ar e i n this Epistle fo r th e

,
first ti m e called bi shop s Thus before the en d o f th e .

’
first cen tury i n th e R o m an church uni ty was en gra fte d

, ,
o n uni v e rs ality an d c e n trali s a tio n beca m e the cr o wn o f

,
ca th o licity .
If th e Epi stle o f Clem e n t i s a ckn owle dged as a s crip

t ur e co m po se d i n th e e n d o f the firs t or the b e gin ni n g
o f th e se co n d c e n tu ry th e n it i s th e p o sitiv e th o u gh
, ,
p erfe ctly iso la ted proo f th at Paul h a d n o t writte n h i s

Epistle to th e Rom an s i n vai n a n d th at by his p e rs on al ,
in flue n ce the prin ciple s o f th e Lord s s ecret doctrin e w e r e ’
e ffe c tu ally i n gra fted a t le as t o n s o m e o f the m e m be r s o f
th e Ch urc h a t Ro m e n otwi th s ta n di n g the Ju d ai si n g i f

, ,
n o t Je wis h i nfl u e n ce o f i ts r ul e rs About the ti m e .
wh e n the primi tive Christian ch urch whi ch h ad r e ,
t urn e d to the d e s troyed city s e e m s to h ave c o nti n u e d i n ,
1
th a t Jud ai si n g t e n de n cy which Pau l stro ve to de s tro y
, ,
th e doctrin e o f th e Hidd e n Wi sdom w as fe arle s sly ,
th o ugh ca uti o u sly proclai m e d fr o m R o m e an d the grea t

, ,
Ap o stle was reve ren ced as a m artyr as a di s cipl e o f Jesus , ,
a s a m an who withi n th e m e m o ry o f g e n era tio ns the n
livi n g h a d b e en durin g th e la st years o f h i s li fe p e rs e

,
c ute d by th e chi e f o f th e Jews at Ro m e un de r wh o s e ,
tyr an n y Paul s bre thre n i n that city were regar d e d an d

’
tre a te d as a s e c t e v e rywh e r e sp o ke n ag ain st An d ev e n .
writin gs o f Paul ar e h e re directly referr e d to whils t ,
the go sp e l quotatio ns se e m to have b e en derive d lik e ,
th o s e i n the writin gs o f Jus tin the Martyr fro m a go s p e l ,
h a rm on y co m piled after Matth e w Luke a n d pos sibly , ,
Ma rk if n o t Joh n It m us t be a dmi tte d as strange th a t

, .
n o refe ren ce to the l a tt e r g o spel should be m a de by a
writer wh o urge s th e n ecessity of walkin g obedi en tly to

th e holy words o f Je sus an d who fre qu en tly re fe rs to ,
Matthew s an d Luke s garbled re cord o f the sam e W a s

’ ’
.
t he supplem en ta ry re cord o f the L o rd s s ayi n gs s till h i d

’
d e n b e caus e o f th e p e rverse i n fl ue n ce o f Je wi sh r ule rs o r

, ,
S S h w gl N A Z i t l te i pp 94 f 1 4 2 f 3 4 3 f
1 ’
ee c e er s . . e a r, . . . .
, .
,
fo rm s a link be twee n Cle m en t an d J us ti n

m o st i m p o rta n t
Martyr an d e n ables u s to trace th e gra dual de velo p m e n t
,
o f Chri sti a n d o c tri n e i n the Ch u rch o f Ro m e I t i s first .
m e n ti o n ed i n th e Murato ri an list ( abo ut n o t a s th e
wo rk o f the ap o sto lical H er m as b ut a s written i n tho s e

l
,
d ays ( i n o ur d ays by th e bro ther o f th e Ro m an bi s h o p

‘
Pius o f wh o m w e kn o w th at i n this ca p a ci ty he liv e d

,
fr o m ab o ut th e ye ar 1 4 2 to 1 5 1 Acco rdi n g to thi s .
do cum en t o f th e tim e o f Iren aeus th e Sheph e rd w a s per ,
m i tte d to b e re ad b ut n o t i n the ch urch an d it m us t n o t

, ,
fo rm p ar t o f th e ca n o n This i nj un ctio n whi ch w as n o t

.
,
ge n e rally i n fo rce i n th e third fo urth an d fi fth cen turi e s i s , ,
a pr o o f th a t it w as by m a n y r e ga rd e d a s a w o rk o f s o m e a u
2
th o r i ty . Thi s i s co n firm ed by E us e bius wh o i nfo r m s u s ,
tha t the b o o k wa s n o t pla ced am o ng tho se o f a ckn ow

le d ged auth o rity b ut th at by o th e rs it wa s j udge d m o s t
,
’ ‘
n ece s sa ry e speci ally to th o s e w h o n e ed a n ele men ta r

, y
3
i n tr od u cti on I t i s a s i f Eusebiu s i n th e spirit o f th e
’
.
,
wri te r o f th e Epistle to the Hebrews h a d re garded su c h ,
writings which were m erely based o n th e elem e n ta ry

,
do ctrin e o f Ch ri s t pro m ulgated by hi s o rigi n al Apos tle s

,
’
a s o f lit tle v al u e i n th e fa c e o f th e m o re perfe ct doc

trin e first p ublicly pro claim e d by Paul .
Whils t m u ch resembling th e E pistle o f Jude an d i n , ,
i ts fo rm th e Ap o calyp s e th e Shepherd d o es n o t o n ce re fer

, ,
eithe r to Paul o r direc tly to any o f hi s Epistles o r sp e cifi c

d o ctrin es I t see m s to be as far as w e kn o w th e p u re s t
.
, ,
e xpr e ss i o n o f th a t J e wish type o f Chri s ti a n i ty to which it
i s n o t i m pro bable th a t the m aj o ri ty o f th e m e m bers o f

th e Ro m a n ch urch b e lo n ge d when Pa ul addre s s e d to th e ,
s a m e h i s Epi stle But s upp o si ng th at the Ch urch a t

.
Ro m e h ad fro m the o utset a Baulini e te n de n cy an d th a t ,
the m aj o rity o f i ts m emb e rs we re Pau linian s wh e n th e

Apo stle wro te hi s Epi stle supp o sing th e refore th a t th e , ,
R o man church h a d b e e n pla n ted by Pa ul hi m s elf h o w ,
ar e w e to a cco un t fo r th e fa ct th at a g e n era ti o n l a t er , ,
R m
o i 14. xv . H E ii i 3
.
C mp H b .
i 1
. . .
3
o . e r. v . .
S H E PH E R D OF H E R M AS . 3 91
th e traditio n w as pro m ulgate d by Ro m an writin gs th at ,

‘ .
Peter an d n o t Paul w a s th e fo un de r o f this Church a n d ,
th a t th e twe lve Ap o stles an d n o t Paul were s en t to the

, ,
n ati o n s which m ake up th e wh o le wo rld ? I n an y cas e

2 ’
i t i s di ffi cul t to e xplain th at n either Paul n o r h i s do ctri n e

a r e d i re ctly r e fe rr ed to i n a Scripture pro fe s se dly writte n
by th e bro th e r o f a Ro m an bish o p an d which fo r ce n ,
t a ri e s after form ed p ar t o f the ca n o n n o twith stan di ng ,
th e pr o t e s ts o f m an y ag a in s t su ch a ckn o wledgm e n t ? If
Paul h as lived taugh t an d di ed a t Ro m e i f Clem en t
, , ,
places h i m i n e v ery re spect o n a p ar with Peter though ,
m e n tio n in g Pa u l s n am e after th at o f Pete r an d i f n o t

’
, ,
wi th stan di ng thi s fro m the begin n in g to th e m iddle o f the

,
se co n d c e n tu ry n o d i r e ct m e n tion o f Pa ul i s m ade i n a n
y
a u th e n tic do c u m en t o f thi s ti m e th a t i s by s u ch wri ters , ,
a s H e rm a s Pa pi as H e e si u s a n d J u stin M art r ; the n

y
, g pp , ,
the s upp o sitio n gain s gro un d th a t wh ate ver influ en ce

Pa ul m ay have h a d am o n g the Chri stian s i n Rom e it ,
v an ish e d b e fo re the expiratio n o f eighty years a fte r h i s

d e ath fo r s o me reaso n or other an d fo r a lim ite d tim e
, ,
.
B e fo re we a tte m pt to acco un t fo r this ph e n o m eno n ,
we m ust p o i n t o ut which we re a ccordin g to th e Sh epherd ,
o f He r m as the rel a ti o n s betw e en God Chri st an d h um a

, , ,
ni t F o r with this q u e stio n i s i n ti m a tely co n n ecte d the

y .
pro m ul gatio n o f Christi an gno sticism an d als o th e origin ,
o f C h ri stia n d o ce ti ci s m the furth e r s pre a di ng a n d dev e lop

,
m e n t o f which w as as w e sh all sh o w d e te r m in ed i n a
, ,
la rge de gre e by th e infl uen ce which do cetic lea ders gai n ed

i n th e Ro m an chu rch a b o ut the m iddl e o f the secon d
c e n tu ry . We h a ve s een th a t i n th e firs t c e ntury an d ,
e ve n d uri n g the life ti m e o f Paul th e s chis m o f here s y ,
h a d co m m en c e d whi ch was pr o b ably b as e d o n th e di rect

,
n e gati o n o f the h u m an ity o f Chri s t so clea rly d e fi n ed an d ,
a ck n o wledg e d by P aul W e p o in t e d o ut th a t a lthough

.
Paul do e s n o t se e th e n e cessi ty o f especial ly in sistin g o n

th e p e rs o n ality o f God the Father y e t th at he a cknow ,
hi g f P t H m I I I i x 16 1’
S eeTh P e r e ac n o e er . o . . . .
3 92 OR I GI N OF T HE R OM AN CH UR C H .
l e dges the Ho ly Spirit o f Go d as proce e din g fro m a

h e av en ly so urce an d th at h e thereby im plies th e p e r
,
so n ali ty o f th e Crea t o r H e id e n tifie s wi th the s am e

’
.
i n o n e se n s e an d he distin guish e s fro m H i m i n a n o ther

, ,
the tra ns ce n d e n t an d in dw e lli n g th e pro ceedi n g a n d ,
w o rld pervading Ho ly Spirit Je sus as the perfect i n

-
.
,
s trum e n t as th e i n c a r n ati o n o f th e Ho ly Gh o st w as id e n
, ,
ti fie d wi th th e s am e a n d b e c a us e o f H i s spiri tua l n a tu re
,
He w as by Paul pro clai me d to b e fro m h e ave n when ce ,

’
the Divin e Spirit pro ce e d s W e p o in te d o ut th a t th e .
sa m e vi e w w a s ta k e n by th e R o m a n Cl e m e n t a n d by t h e
a uth o r o f the Epi s tl e to the Hebr e ws b ut th at a fe w ,
p assag es s ee m to h ave b e e n s o in ter pre te d by s om e as to ,
d raw i n qu e stio n th e r e ality o f Ch ri st s h um ani ty a c a r

’
d i n al a p o sto lic d o ctri n e which i s cle arly o ppo se d i n th e

,
Epis tle a ttrib uted to Ba rn aba s wh e re Chri st i s pro clai m ed ,
a s th e S o n o f Go d a n d n o t the S o n o f M an
’
.
I t i s o f th e high e st im p o rtan ce to b e abl e to pro ve th a t ,
i n th e face o f s uch an ti ap o s to lic vi e ws the Ch ur ch o f

-
Ro m e m ain tain ed up to th e b egin n in g an d n early up to

th e m iddle o f th e s e c o n d cen tury th e p ure ap o s to lic d o c
trin e in this p o i n t Alth o ugh i n th e Sh e phe rd n o t e ve n th e
.
m o st i n direct allusi o n i s co n tai n ed eith e r to Paul o r t o hi s

p e culi ar d o ctrin e s y e t o n the all i m p o rt an t que stio n wi th
,
-
regard to th e relatio n b e twe en God Chri st an d h um a n ity , , ,
the views h e re de ve lo ped ar e i n p e rfe ct h arm o n y with

th o s e pro m ulgate d by Paul an d th e o ther Apo stl e s w h o ,
s ee m to h a v e m a d e co mm o n c a us e a gain s t the inr o a d s o f
th at do ce tic g no s ticism which de n ie d th e h umani ty o f

Chris t It m ay be gr ant e d th at th e writer i n dir ectly
.
refe rs to Chri st s e xis te n ce befo re H i s days i n the fle s h ;

’
t o H i s h a vi ng been pre s e n t at th e crea ti o n o f th e world ,
a n d to H i s h avi n g exi s ted befo re th e s am e Bu t like .

,
Paul Ap o llo s an d Clem en t He r mas clearly defin es su ch

, ,
pre existen ce o f Christ to h ave been m ere ly a spiritu a l

-
o n e a n d c o n s equ e n t o n th e iden ti ty o f H i s spirit ua l n a tu re

,
with th e Ho ly Spirit o r Wo rd o f Go d which ha d beco m e ,

3 94 OR I G I N OF THE R O M AN CH U R CH .
th ey i mm edia te ly co n gratul at e d th at se rvan t th at he h a d

re ce ive d s o j ust a co m m e n datio n fr o m hi s Lo rd Th e n .
he said to th em : I i n d e e d pro mi sed this s e rva n t hi s

lib erty i f he ob se rved th e co m m an d whi ch I ga ve hi m ;
a n d h e ob se rv e d it a n d b e s ide s h as do n e a go o d work to
,
m y vin e y ard whi ch h as exc e e di ngly ple ase d m e Wh ere

, .
fo re fo r th i s w o rk which he h ath do n e I will m ake h i m

m y h e ir to gether with m y S o n ; beca us e th at whe n h e
sa w wh at w as go o d h e n e gl e c te d it n o t b ut d i d i t
’
.
This de sign o f th e Lord bo th hi s S o n an d hi s fr ien ds

a ppro v e d n a m e ly th a t h i s s erva n t s h o uld be heir to gether
, ,
wi th h i s S o n N o t long a fte r this the m as ter o f the fam ily

.
,
calling to g e ther hi s frien ds se n t fro m hi s supper se ve ral

,
kin ds o f fo o d to th at serva n t the com m an ds which h e

g ave to his peo ple by h i s wh i ch wh e n he h a d
re ceive d h e to o k so m uch o f them as wa s sufficie n t fo r
,
him se lf an d di vided th e rest am o ng h i s fello w se rvan ts ;

.
-
which wh e n th ey had receive d th e y rej o ice d an d wish e d ,
th at he m ight find ye t gre ater fa vour with hi s Lord fo r

wh at h e h a d do n e to them W hen hi s Lord hear d all .
th e se thin gs he w as again filled with grea t j o y an d

, ,
calli ng again h i s fri e n ds an d h i s S o n to ge the r h e r ela t e d ,
to th e m wha t hi s s erv a n t h a d do n e with the m ea ts which

h e h a d s e n t u n to h i m They therefo re so m u ch th e
.
m o re as s e n ted to th e m as te r o f th e h o us eh o ld ; a n d h e
ought to m ake th at servan t hi s heir to ge th e r wi th h i s
S on
’
.
Havi n g th us cle arly di stin gui sh e d th e Ho ly Spirit as the

S o n o f G o d fro m the M an Jesus as th e s ervan t o f God ,
th e write r th us pro ceed s i n hi s e xpl an atio n o f this

parable .
Th at Ho ly Spiri t which wa s create d first o f all he

, ,
the Lord pl a c e d i n th e body i n which ho ld

( ) G o d s u
dwell n am ely i n a cho sen bo dy as it s e em e d go o d to

, , ,
him . This body therefo re in to which th e Ho ly Spirit

, ,
w as bro ught s e r ved th a t Spirit wa lki n g righ tly a n d

, ,
purely i n m odesty n o r e ver d e file d th at Spirit Se e i n g

, .
,
S H E PH E R D OF H E R M AS . 395
therefo re th e b o dy at all tim e s o beye d the Holy Spi rit

, ,
an d l ab o ur e d rightly an d ch as tely wi th hi m n o r falte red ,
at a n
y ti m e th at body bei ng w e ari e d co n vers ed in d e e d
,
se rvil e ly b ut b e i ng m ightily a ppro v e d to God with the

,
Holy Spiri t w as acce pted by H i m

, He therefo re .
, ,
call e d to coun cil H i s S o n and th e go o d an gels th at th e re

, ,
m ight b e s o m e pla ce o f stan din g give n to this body which ‘

,
h ad s e rv e d th e Ho ly Spirit wi th o u t bl am e les t it sh o ul d ,
se e m to h ave l o s t the rew ard o f i ts s e r vice For ever y .
p ure b o dy sh all receive i ts reward th at i s foun d with o ut

spot ,
in wh ich the Holy Spirit h as b e e n appoi n ted to
Again i n the ni n th p arable or sim ilitude the Ho ly

,
Spiri t w h o h a d spoken to He r m a s as th e Ch urch i s ,
e sp e ci a lly ca ll ed the S o n o f Go d It i s therefore th e .

’
, ,
combi n atio n o f the Spiri t o f God wi th a h um an bo dy ,
which o f th e M an Jes us has m ade th e Christ the S o n o f ,
God a j o in t h e ir o f the first created Holy Spirit wh o

, ,
w as the S o n o f God before b e i n g bro ught i n to the cho s en

,
body It i s very rem arkable tha t w e fin d i n th e Sh e p

.
herd th e s am e di stin ction an d yet unity between th e Ho ly

, ,
Spirit an d Chris t, between the cause an d the effe ct which ,
form s so strikin g a fea ture i n th e Go spel after Jo hn ,
wh e re Chris t i s di sti nguished from the other com fo rter

or advo ca te th at i s from an o the r i n carn atio n o f th e Spirit
, ,
o f Tr uth which proce eds fro m the Fa ther An d this .
s im il a ri ty i s all the m ore i mp o rt an t b e c aus e as i n J o h n s

’
go sp e l so i n this Scripture the co mplete on en ess o f

, ,
Chris t with the Fa ther an d thro ugh the Spirit i s m ain

tai n e d which i s n owhere m ore fo rcibly illustrated th a n
,
i n the p arable o f the vin e to which the above co n s ide re d,
fifth p arable i n th e Shepherd b ears so strikin g a re sem

bl an ce T h e Holy Spirit w as i n th e beginnin g wi th Go d
.
an d w as Go d as the fir s tli n g o f cre a tio n

,
I n th e fuln e ss .
o f ti m e this Divi n e e sse n c e e n t e red a cho s en b o dy a n d , ,
in asm uch as thi s body at all tim es ob eyed the Holy S pirit
C m p th t di g O p l i m d b y th S im i
1 ‘ ’
o . e s an n ne ro c a e e on an s .
3 96 O R I GI N or THE R OM AN C H UR CH .
which was wi thin th e s am e it w as God him s elf who ,
dwe lle d i n this carn al t e n em e n t o f hi s Spi rit o r as , ,
Cl em e n t wri te s i n th e v e sse l o f th e Ho ly Gho st But the

,
’
.
Ho ly Spirit h as pro ce e d e d fro m G o d i n the b e gin n i n g as

H i s S o n that i s a s th e Spiri t o f the s on ship the Spirit o f
, , ,
a d o p ti o n T he M a n Jesus h a vi ng o btain ed th e prize o f

.
,
h um anity s high cal li n g h avi n g b e com e the perfe ct h u

’
m an orga n o f th e Divin e Spi ri t b e c am e join t h e ir with ,
the etern al S o n o f Go d In asm uch as hi s e arth e n v e ssel

.
co ntai n e d th e Spirit o f Go d wi th o ut m easu re he was ,
the first e arth b o rn S o n o f Go d an d yet th e S o n which

-
dwell e d i n H i m H i s S piri tual n ature w as from hea ve n

, , ,
w as o n e with th e Cre ato r Th e refo re to the o n e n e ss o f

.
G o d a n d H i s Spirit w a s a dd e d i n th e fuln ess o f ti m e th e

o ne n e s s o f th e Divi n e Spiri t an d o f the M an Je s us .
T h e Sheph e rd o f He rm as i s th e e arlie st scriptu re tra n s

m i tte d to us i n which th e Divin e Tri nity i n U n ity a n d ,
Un ity i n Trini ty i s de ve lo p e d H ad at thi s tim e a do c trin e

, .
existe d abo ut thre e ete rn al perso n s who ar e y et o n e e tern al

perso n th e write r m ust h av e oppo s e d the sam e as co n tra ry
,
to h i s system H e d e v el o p s th e d o ctri n e o f a Tri n ity ete r

.
n all y c o n c e iv e d an d pr e d e s ti n at e d b u t n o t et e r n all y exi st ,
i n g I n o rd e r th a t Go d m ay be all i n all h um a n ity m u s t b e

.
,
raise d to the Go dhe ad by th e fir st b o rn Spirit o r Wo rd -
wh o se in carna tio n w a s raise d to the right ha n d o f G o d as

the s eco n d perso n o f th e Trin ity Chri st Je sus will draw .
-
a ll m e n a fte r H i m a n d thes e will fo rm the third per s on

,
o f th e G o dh e a d th e h o ly C a th o lic ch u rch gl o rifi e d

, .
W e s e e th a t th e write r do e s n o t di sti n gui sh b e tw ee n

the Divi n e Word an d the Divin e Spirit alth o u gh h e ,
s e em s to h a ve b e e n well a cqu a i n ted with th a t p a rt o f

’
Philo s system whi ch i s i n h arm o n y with the orig in a l
a p o cr yph al tra diti o n an d n o t co rrupt e d by Gr e e k h i
, p
lo so phy .T h e s ervan t o f G o d i n the fl e sh w h o h a d the ,
1
Lo rd i n hi s heart the ch o sen b o dy i n wh o m G o d h a d
,
place d the first created Ho ly Spi rit h as b e en rai s e d to ,
t h e pre d e sti n ated s o nship o f G o d ; o r i n th e w o rd s o f ,
1
II I . v. 38 .
the Ho ly Gh o st he divide d am o ng h is fellow s erv a n ts -
,
’
s o m uch o h
a ter ha vi n
f g ta ken f t e m as wa s s
ufi ci ent
o r hi ms elf H i fe ll o w s erv an ts h i s br e thre n h a ve

f
’
s .
-
, ,
b ut to press fo rward to th e m a rk to lo ok to th eir ,
gre at pa ttern th e ca ptai n o f sal va tio n who m G o d h as

,
sa n ctifi e d a n d th e y will then be e n a ble d to o verco m e as

,
h e h as ove rco m e T h e Ho ly Spi ri t will be a ppoi n ted to

.
dwell i n th e m as he dwelle d i n Je sus ; th e y will b e co m e

p ure e ve n as H e i s pure th e y will b e as H e i s in as m uch , ,
p ure b o dy sh all r e c e iv e i ts r e wa rd a cco rding

as ever
y
to i ts d e gre e o f p urity an d h o lin ess For th o s e who .
h ave b e lie ve d i n G o d by H i s S o n h ave put o n H is Spirit .
Be ho ld th e re sh all be on e Sp i r i t a n d on e b od y an d ,
a ll th e y sh all a tta in thi s w h o s h all bea r the n a m es ( n o t
o nl y o f th e S o n o f G o d wh o als o Hims elf bea reth th e ir

,
b ut also ) o f thes e v irgins th a t i s o f the Ho ly

’
n am e s , , ,
l
W e h ave se e n th at th e n am e o f God re fers to
’
S pi ri ts
’ ‘
.
H i s Spi ri t o f h o lin e ss an d th us we in fe r th at th e n a m es
,
o f the S o n a n d o f th e go o d spirits re fe r to th e i r holi n ess .
I t fo llo ws fro m thi s th at a ccordi n g to H e rm as th e , ,
Divin e Spirit s wo rk o f r ede m pti o n which h as b e e n fully

’
a cc o m pli sh e d i n a n d th r o u gh Chri st sprea d o ver the wh o le ,
o f H i s life o f ob e di e n ce An d this i s co nfir m ed by a .
p as sage which a llude s directly to thi s subj e ct Re ferring .
to h i s fe llo w s erv an ts wh o m the F ather delivere d u n to

-
h i m He r mas s tates th a t th e S o n o f God o n e arth H i m

’
self l ab o ured v e ry m uch a n d suffered m uch th at H e

, ,
m i gh t blo t o ut th e i r o ffe n ce s F or n o vin e ya rd ca n b e .
digg e d with o ut m uch l ab o ur an d p ains Wh ere fore ha vi ng .
blo tte d o u t the sin s o f H i s p e ople H e sh o we d to them th e ,
p ath s o f life givin g them the law which He h a d receive d

,
o f the Fa th e r
2
We s e e therefo re th at i n th e wri t e r s , ,
’
o pin io n C hr i s t a ton ed b H i s r i hteousn es s a nd n o t b

y g y
b lo od Tho s e whom the Fa ther h ad given H i m w ere
.
3
H i s people wh o se o ffen ce s were blo tted o u t by th e

’
l abo ur a n d the sufferin g o f H i s enti re life o f obedi e n c e o f ,
1
H I ix 1 25 . 111
. 5 1 52 . C mp J h
9
. v.i 39 , .
3
o . o n v . .
which H i s d e ath was th e culm in atin g p o in t H ad a diffe .
re n t o pini o n ab o ut Christ s ato n e m en t prevaile d i n the ’
Ro m an ch urch it w o uld here h ave b e en co m b ate d I f

, .
,
th e n n o t e v e n Paul s vi e w o f th e a t o n em e n t o n ce an d fo r
’
, ,
e v e r m a de by th e righte o us n e ss a n d blood o f the M a n
J e sus w as a ccepte d by th e C hurch o f R om e h o w m uch less

, ,
co uld th e views dev e loped i n the Epistle to th e He bre ws

h ave b e e n un de rsto od abo ut th e eternal high pri est n o t
,
tak e n fro m a m o ng m e n wh o fo r ever c o n tin u e s to a to n e

,
fo r th e sin s o f th o se wh o un like Chris t ( a s w as erro n eously

,
in te r pre ted ) we re de sce ndants o f th e h um an race ?

,
Th e re i s n o tra ce i n the Sheph e rd o f the Pauli n i c

d o ctrin e o f j us tification by fa i th o nly The cardin al doc .
trin e c o m m un ica ted to the writer by the H o ly Gh o s t

, ,
w h o a s the m esse n ge r o f right e o u sn e ss i s with h i m 1

,
2
a n d w h o dwe lls with h i m co n tin ually i s this to belie ve ’
in O n e God w h o cre ated an d fram e d all thi ngs o f

,
n o thi n g i n to bei n g who com prehen ds all thi n gs a n d i s

’
, ,
o n ly i mm e n s e n o t to be co m preh e n ded by a n who ca

, y; n
n e i ther be d e fin e d by an y word s n o r c o n ceive d by the ,
m in d m an i s to believe i n H i m a n d fe ari n g H i m , ,
ab st ain fr o m a ll e v il a n d p ut o n righteo u sn e ss
’
, so ,
3
tha t he m ay live to Go d Stan d fas t therefore ye
.
’
, ,
th at wo rk righte ousn e ss an d continue to do it th at yo ur ,
d e p ar ture m ay b e with th e h o ly an gels Happy ar e .
ye a s m any as shall en dure the gre a t trial tha t i s at han d

, ,
a n d wh o s o e ver s h a ll n o t d e n y h i s life For the Lord h ath .
s w o rn by H i s S o n th a t who so de ni eth H i s S o n a n d H i m
, ,
b e in g afraid o f h i s life H e will also den y hi m i n th e ,

4
w o rld th at i s to com e But th o s e who sh all n e ver de n y
.
H im H e will o f H i s e xcee di n g great m e rcy b e favo u rable

,
to . F o r th i s caus e sh alt th o u b e sa v e d th a t th o u h as t ,
n o t d e p a rt e d fro m th e livi n g God a n d thy s im plici ty a n d ,
I I i v 13 z II i. . .
s
. .
4 T h p
i s assage clearly r efers to th e L o r d s say i ng w h ch i s re cor d e d o nly
’
i
i n M atth e w ( x
an d e vi d en tly refe rr e d to i n th e s econd E pis tle t o
.
T im .
( ii .
4 00 OR I GI N OF TH E R OM AN CH UR CH .
i gular co nti n en cy shall pre serve thee i f thou shal t c o n

s n
tin ne i n them Ye a th e y shall save all such as d o s u ch .

,
thin gs an d walk i n in n oce n ce an d simplicity Keep

th e co m m an d m en ts o f th e Lord an d thou s h al t be ,
a ppro v e d a n d sh alt b e w ritte n i n the n um ber o f th o s e

,
th at ke e p H i s co m m an dm en ts But if besid e s thos e thi n gs .

,
whi ch the Lord h ath co m m an ded thou shalt a d d so m e ,
go o d thi ng th o u sh alt purch as e to th yself a g r ea ter d ig n i ty

,
an d b e i n m or e fav o ur wi th th e Lord th an tho u s hou ldst

2
othe rwis e have b e en .
’
Al th o ugh i n the e pi s tl e s o f Pa ul an d i n the P a uli ni c

3
,
Go sp e l a fter Luke n o m en tion i s m ade o f w ate r b aptis m ,

-
y e t a cco rdi n
, g to th e Sh e ph e rd b a pti sm i s th e n ece s s ary ,
4
con di tio n of en teri ng th e Christi an ch urch Be fore a m an .
re ce i ve s the n am e o f th e S o n o f God he i s ordai n e d u n to ,
de ath b ut when he re ce ive s th at s eal he i s fre ed fro m ,
dea th an d assign ed un to life Now that se al i s th e w a ter .
o b ap tis m in to which m e n g o d o w n u n d e r the o bliga tio n

f ,
u n to d e ath b ut co m e up app o in ted un to life Eve n to th e ’

, .
dea d thi s seal was pre ach e d an d they m a de us e o f it , ,
th at th e y m ight en ter th e kin gdo m o f God 5

It i s a r e .
’
m a rkable fac t th at i n this s cripture n o m en tion i s m a d e o f

ci rcum cisi o n an d thi s o m ission leads us to assum e tha t the
,
less a n cien t ri te o f wa te r bap tism h ad taken th e pla ce o f the -
sam e I n a visio n Herm as i s b y the Holy Spirit e n abled

.
to s e e the b uil d i n g o f a t o we r the Ch urch th e fo un d a tio n , ,
o f which i s wa ter b e ca us e h i s life i s an d sh all be s aved ‘

,
3
by wate r The Ch urch th at i s the Ho ly Spirit i s as
.
’
, ,
o ld a s the world which w a s cre a ted fo r h e r ; , s h e h as
a lwa ys procl ai m ed an d e v e r will proclai m th e la w o f

Go d The gospel i s there fo re b ut a revival o f the la w
’
.
,
which was ordain ed be fo re the foun dation o f th e world 7

.
The Church i s uni ve rsal b ut the respective p o s itio n ,
1
I . 1 1. HI 25 C mp 1 C i 17
3
. v. .
3
o . or . . .
4
Th mi i e f yo ll i t th
ss o ni t f th ol t pp
ev er i a us on o e r e o e as su er s as re
m k bl th th t m ti i m ad f Ch i t t i g d th
’
ar a e an a no en d on s e o r s s a on n ea an c or .
pore a l u ti
re s rr e c o n.
3
I H ix 1 5 1 1 5 4
. I iii 42
. C mp Gal i i i 1 7 R m xvi 2 5
-
.
3
. . .
7
o . . . o . . .
4 02 O R I GI N or T HE R O M AN CH UR C H .
CH AP .
‘
inthe Spi rit i s to be i n Ch rist an d th at th e n am e O f ‘
,
’
the o n e i s the nam e o f the other .
Havin g like P aul iden tifie d Chris t wi th the Spirit th e ,
au thor o f the Sh e pherd sta te s tha t God s S o n i n the fle s h

’
h aving becom e join t heir with God s fi rst cr eated S o n i n ’

-
th e Sp i rit hen ce forth the form er a s hitherto the la t te r

, , ,
su pports the s ons o f God o n ea rth the fellow s erva n ts ,

-
o f the S o n o f God Th es e have re ceived the n am e o f

.
the S o n o f God i n bapti sm an d by obedien tly se rvin g ,
th e Spi rit o f God their i n ward c o un sellor they h ave b e e n

, ,
clo th e d with the garm en t o f the Holy Spiri ts "

F or .
whilst the only way o f comi n g un to God i s the S o n o f

God ,
n o m an ca n e n te r in to th e ki n gdo m o f God e xcept
thes e clothe hi m with their garm en t For it will av ai l .
thee n o thin g to take up th e n am e o f the S o n o f God

u n less tho u sh al t als o rece ive th e ir ga rm en t fro m them .
F o r thes e virgi ns Holy Spirits ar e the powers o f th e
S o n o f God So sh all a m an i n vai n bear hi s n a m e un le ss

.
he sh all be also e n d ue d with hi s powe rs 3

.
’
W e see tha t i n these p assages as also i n the p arable o f ,
th e vi n eyar d the writer di s tin gui sh e s th e Ho ly Spiri ts as

, ,
the po we rs o f th e S o n o f Go d fi o m the n am e o f the S 0 11 ,
o f Go d He seem s to poin t o ut the differen ce betw e e n

.
cau se an d effect betwee n essen tial truth an d truth applie d

, .
A Christian m ust be e n dued with the n am e or Spirit o f

Chris t an d als o with the powers th e fr ui ts o f the S o n o f
, ,
Go d th at i s with H i s garm en t he mus t be cl o thed with

, ,
th e r i g h te o us n e ss o f Chris t the effe ct o f Divin e g ra c e a n d

,
h um a n o bedien ce T he b o dy i n which Go d should dw e ll

.
’
wa s m a de first it w as o f th e ea rth e arthy ; fo r a cc o r di n g

to th e fles h Chri st w as m a de o f the seed o f D avid In
’
.
thi s b o dy w as pla c e d by God Hi m se l f th e Hol Spirit

y
H i s fi r s t cre ated S on Th us to the im a g e o f th e ea rthy
-
.
’
wa s a d d ed by Go d th e i m age o f th e h e avenly an d th u s ,
’
1
Th i
i s clearly a r e fe ren ce to th e w e d di n g garm e n t m en ti o ne d b y C h r s t
s
,
i
an d to t h e ga rme nts w h ch acco rd n
g to i
th e T a r
g u m w eire g v e n to A d a m i
an d M os es .
3
H I i x 1 16 1 2 1 . .
-
.
in literal a ccorda n ce with the doctrin e o f Paul th e s econ d ,
o r las t Ad am w as m a d e a quicke n in g Spirit Ho wbei t .
that was n ot first whi ch i s spiritual b ut th at which i s ,
n a tural ; an d a ter wa r d th at which i s spiritual

f
1 ’
.
The om ission o f th e doctrin e o f Christ s person al pre ’
existen ce i n a Scripture which Origen an d other fath ers

o f the Ch urch regarded as divin ely inspired h as bee n ’
a s t um b li n g block eve n to e nlighten ed cri tical au thori ties

-
2
.
We must therefore en ter m ore fully in to this im p o rtan t

, ,
questio n Not Christ b ut the Spirit o f God as the

.
,
Church i s repres e n ted by an old wom an i n the third

,
3
vision For i n the ni n th sim ili tude it i s expre ssly stated
.
4
I will show th e e all thos e things which th e Spirit spake

with thee un der the figure o f the Ch urch fo r tha t ,
Sp i r i t is the S on of God An d this i s confirm ed i n the

’
.
fi fth p arable where the Holy Spi rit i s designa ted as the
,
fir st cre a ted S o n o f God a nd i s a s such di s tin gui shed fro m

-
th e s erva n t who b y receivin g the Ho ly Spirit i n to h i s

’
b o dy an d by bein g o bedi ent to the sam e b e cam e Christ

, ,
the S o n o f Go d With regard to the Spiri t that i s th e .

,
Church which appeared to Herm as i n the form o f a n o ld

,
wom an he i s told : She i s therefore an o ld wom an b e

, ,
5
ca us e sh e was the first o f all the cre ation an d the world ,
w as m ade fo r her 3
An d thi s prim ogeniture o f the Holy
’
.
Spirit as di s tinguished fro m Christ and yet on e wi th

, ,
H i m i s confir m ed al s o by the following rem arkable

,
p as s age : T ell m e wh at this ro ck a n d this gate den ote ?

H e arken said b e this rock a n d this gat e a r e the S o n o f
, ,
Go d I replied Sir how can th at be seei ng the rock i s

.
, , ,
o ld b ut the gate n ew ?
,
Hear sai d he 0 foolish m an "a n d , ,
u n derst an d T he S o n o f G o d ( th e s pirit ual r o ck ) i s i n d e e d

.
3
1 C or x v . .
3 C
om p D o rn er s Ch ri stolo g e , an d H i lgen feld s Apo st V a te r
’
.
’ ’
i ’
T he . .
i i
fo r mer ns sts an d th e latter d o e s n o t d e ny, th at so m e as sa g es m a
y p
xp i
b e e la n e d i n th e s ens e o f a e rso n al pr o e s ten ce p -
xi .
3
I ii.31 f . .
4
III . ix .
3
M or e li ter ally cr eate d o f all th e rst ( o mni um ri m a cr e ata es t) fi p .
3
I ii 3 3
. . .
11 11 2
404 O R I GI N OF THE R OM AN CH UR CH .
mor e tha n a ny cr ea tur e, in so m uch as H e was i n

a n c en t i
coun cil with H i s ather a t the cre ation o f all thin gs F .
But th e g ate th e o n ly w ay o f co m in g un to God is

th e refo re n ew , becaus e H e appea red i n the la s t d a ys , i n
t h e fuln ess o f tim e ; th at th e y who sh al l attai n un to sa l
1
vatio n m ay by it en ter in to the kingdom o f God O r, i n .
’
o th e r w o rds , altho ugh it i s o n e an d the sam e Spiri t,

which was cr eate d before the fo un dation o f the world,
an d which i n the last da ys was i n Chris t a n d m an ife s te d
by H i m , y e t the o n e i s the first born am on g a ll cr ea tur es , -

’
lik e th e Word , Wi s do m or Spiri t o f the pre Ch ris ti a n -
Apocryph a, whi lst the othe r was b ut th e fi n ite m an ife s t a

tion o f the infinite, th e in carn ation o f the etern al Sp ir it,
th e n atu ral body which becam e the tem ple o f the s piri tua l
body, the first born am ong m a ny b r ethren or am on g -
h i s fe llo ws, the p e rfe ct h uman in strum ent or a dvo ca te

’
o f th e Ho ly Gho st The rock, th e spiritual rock which

.
’
fo llo we d th e Isra elite s , th a t i s the Divin e Wo rd fro m th e

b e gin n i n g, i s old i n co m pari son with the ga te or
do o r, th at i s with the p e rfe ct in ca rn atio n o f the sa m e ,
’
with Je sus the in carna te word, who said o f himself, I a m

th e door
3
The Divine Word i s m ore an cie n t th an a ny
.
’
cre ature , or, i n the wo rds o f Paul, Chris t a s th e Word ,

’
as th e S o n o f God , i s th e fi rst born o f ev e ry creature , 3 -

’
whilst as th e S o n o f M a n , h e i s the first bo rn am ong m a n y -
4
bre thren The aborigin ally predesti na ted Christ w as
.
’
b efo re all tim e , b ut Jesus the Christ ca m e i n the la s t

‘
days , i n the ful n ess o f ti me The sa n ctify i ng Spi ri t w as

.
’
b e fo re the san ctified m an , the Word h ad co mm e nced th e

redeeming mission o f all a g es before the W ord becam e
flesh .
When ever an angel or m essenger or m ore o f them a re

m en tion ed they ar e m i ni steri ng spirits an d therefore li ke
, ,
e very crea ture i n hea ven an d earth subor di n ate to th e ,
firstli n g o f creati on the Spirit o f Go d Thus the latter i n

, .
,
3
H I ix 109 1 1 1
. . Joh x 9 ; mp H b i x 8
-
.
3
n . co . e . . .
3
C ol i 1 5
. . .
3
R om . vi i . 29
.
OR I GI N OF T HE R OM AN C H U R CH .
brethren the presiden t o f the Ro man presbyt e rs the

, ,
VI I I .
Bishop o f Ro m e stood perhaps i n a peculiar rela tio n to

other Christian ch urches at this tim e an d th at he m ay be ,
regard ed as holding alr eady i n the early p art o f the

s econ d cen tur y a po sitio n n o t unlike the o ne which the
hea d o f the Ro man church la te r clai med as the b t p o f ,
bishops .
T hese ar e th e vi ews wi th r ega rd to th e r elatio n s b e

tween God Chri st and h um an ity as express ed i n o ne
, ,
o f the ea rlies t kn own d ocum en ts e m an atin g from th e
Rom an chur ch They re ceive an addi tion al importan ce

.
by the fact that at the e n d of the s econ d cen tur y Iren aeus
, , ,
the firs t who mentions o ur four Gospels by n am e qu otes ,
th e Shepherd as a can o ni cal book as Scripture th at the ,
sam e i s freque n tly m en tion ed with th e u t m o st r evere n c e
e ve n by C lem en t o f Al ex an dri a whilst O rigen spea ks o f ,
it as di vin ely in spired an d whils t as such it was dur in g

,
’
th e Ari an con troversy un an im ously referred to as a doc

l
tri n al author ity .
T hes e views m ili ta te i n every way agai n st th at do ceti

ci sm o f which we h ave tried to re n der prob able th at ,
alrea d y d urin g the lifetim e o f Paul it h ad be un to pro

g
m ulg ate the doctri n es i m plyi n g the n ega tio n o f Chris t s
’
h uman n atur e E ither th e pers on al etern al existen c e o f

.
Christ or the denial of hi s h umani ty or both these err ors

, , ,
h ad to be com b ated by the Apostles The records o f .
S i m on s doctri n e so m e p as sag e s i n Phi lo an d the Epis tle

’
, ,
attr ib uted to B ar n ab as m ust be regarded as the ear lies t

,
e xpon ents o f docetic gn osticis m app li ed to Chri s t an d ,
which as such m ust be carefully disti nguished fr o m th e

a pocryph al g n osticis m w hi ch Chri s t h as c,o n fir m ed ,
developed and applied to H imself Whils t Chris tian

, .
n o sticism th at i s the s ecret doctri n e or H i dde n Wi s do m

g , ,
o f Christ whi ch Paul firs t ope nly proclai m ed to the w o rld

, ,
h ad alrea dy i n the begin ni ng o f the secon d ce n tury c e a s ed

to be recogni sed by the Ro man ch urch d o cetic gn o s ticism ,
3
C o mp S ch wegle r N A Z
’
. s . . .
, i 84 1
. .
GN O S TI C I S M AN D D O C E T I C IS M . 4 07
had not foun d i ts w ay in to the sam e, although before CH AP .
this ti m e , a nd at two differen t periods, i t seems to have

rais e d i ts hea d i n the ch urch at Corin th .
We m ust n o w briefly poin t o ut the relations between

gno stici sm and d o ce ti ci sm , before we refer to the Ignati an
Epistles .
Gn os ti cis m a nd D oceti cis m .
I n a previous ch apter we ha ve co n sidered the na ture

an d prob abl e origin o f t ha t p r e Chri s ti an Jewish n o s ti
g
-
ci s m , o f which Alexa n dri a an d T a r sus were the ce n tr es ,
a n d o f which the a p o cryph al writi n gs , form in g p a rt o f
the Septuagin t or Alexandrian can on were the earliest ,
a uthoritative expon en ts Havi ng poin ted o ut th e relatio n

.
betw ee n Paul s writings a nd the Al exan drian Apocr ypha

’
we showed th at i n applyi ng the doctri n e s o f the latte r to

,
Chris t Paul h ad fully an d cle arly identified the spiritual

,
n a tur e o f the Lord with the Divin e Power Spirit or ,
Wisd o m which according to th e pre Christian Apo

, ,
-
cr yp ha where the sa m e i s also ca lled the Word was i n ’

, ,
the beg i nn in g with God an d by H im was sent o n earth ,
to be with m an as hi s Saviour Altho ugh Paul wri tes .
th at th e Lo rd i s the Spirit th at the seco nd or spiritual

‘
,
’
Adam i s fi o m heaven th at he i s the rock which ,

’
a cco m p ani ed the Isr a elites ; altho ugh he speak s abo ut

‘
the Hidden Wisdom and call s Christ the Po wer o f ,
’
G o d a nd the Wisdom o f God yet he doe s n o t c all Christ

’
the Word which was i n the b e gin ni ng with Go d

,
’
He .
preach es the Hidden Wisdom i n a m ys te ry th at i s ,

’
with the ca utio n with which even the chi efest o f the
Apo stles woul d in trod uce ano ther gospel th an the o n e ’
o r i gi n ally p r each e d by the Apo stl e s at Jer usal em who by , ,

’
keeping b a ck the Lord s secret doctrin e were them selves ,
sh ut up un to the faith which shoul d afte rwards b e

reveal ed i n acco rdance with Chris t s co mm and
,
’ ’
.
We then proved th at like Sim on Mag us the author , ,
o f th e Epistle a ttrib uted to B arn ab as perh aps with a ,

4 08 orue rN or T II E R OM AN CH UR C H .
v iew di rectly applyi n g to Ch ri st this pre Ch ri s tian

of -
an d apocryph al doctri n e abo ut the ete rn al Word , both
de ny the reality o f C hrist s h um anity, which m us t h a ve ’
been by m an y suppose d to stan d i n the way o f su ch

a dapta tio n The n o n p e rs o n ali ty o f th at Divin e esse n ce,
.
-
o f the Word , the fi rs t b o rn am o ng all cre atures , b ein g so

-
cle arly defin ed i n the Al exand rian Apocrypha, su ch a

doctri n e co uld no t at on ce be absolutely iden tified with
a h um an i n divid ual as s uch ; b ut i t co uld b e e a sily
applied to a nd ide n tified with the Divi n e n a tu re o f a
divin ely chos e n h uman in divid ual The Divin e Word o r .
Spirit h aving from the b e ginnin g o f creation d welled i n

m a n , it m ight be e asily c o n ceived th at the sam e dwell ed,
i n all i ts fuln e ss , becaus e un oppo sed , i n the M an J e s us,
who a ccordingly re ce ived the Divin e Power witho ut
m easure an d becam e the Chris t the m an an oin ted by the
, ,
etern al Holy Ghost from above the an oin ted Advo ca te ,
or Witn ess the in carn ate Word , Th us far therefore .

, ,
th e iden tification o f the Holy Spirit or Word with the

M an Je sus n eed n o t h a ve le d to a n egation o f Chris t s
’
h uman ity But the latter becam e e n dangered when the

.
personali ty o f God the Father began to be de ni ed .
We hope to h ave sufficiently e stabli s hed the fact th at

i n all s cripture s formi ng p art o f the Septuagin t the ,
i nvis ible and spiritual alth o ugh i n fact the person al un ity
,
o f God i s oppo s ed to the Hebrew and Palestin i an doctrin e

,
o f God s visible unity an d pers onality We h ave shown

’
.
th at i n accord an ce with the spirit o f the Apocrypha the

, ,
s criptures fo r mi n g th e Hebrew ca no n u n d e r wen t a s s

y
te mati c ch an ge which h a d fo r i ts obj ect th e altera tio n o f
,
all thos e p as sag es which referred to the visible pers o n ality
o f God Accor di ng to the Al exan dr ian can on of wh ich

.
,
the H ebrew wri tings th us altered forme d a part Go d i s ,
an i nvis ible pers on inh abiting hi s heavenly dwelli n g

,
place . From H i m proceeds the Di vin e Spirit W is dom ,
or Word the Saviour o f all whose office it i s to form a

, ,
m edi um o f communion bet ween the Creator a nd the cre a

4 10 O R I GI N OF THE R OM AN CH UR C H .
Christiani ty thi s doctrine o f the Word would be le d to ,
clai m for the latter th o ugh in directly at first an etern al

, ,
person ality Th ey would positively as sert howe ver a n d

.
, ,
this fro m the outset the imp ossibili ty o f a n i n ca rn a

,
tion of the Divi n e Word The latter might appear i n

.
wh at see m ed to be a h uman body ; b ut it co uld n ev er

i n i ts fuln es s dwe ll i n h um an fles h This i s wh a t the .
writer o f the Epistle attributed to Barn ab as li ke th a t to ,
the He brews o f Alexandri an origi n h as don e A ssum in g ,

.
Ap o llos to have b e en the wri ter o f the Epi stle to the

He bre ws prob ably to th o s e o f the Al exan drian chu rch
, ,
w e proceeded to show th at certai n p assag es wo uld e as ily

be so i nterpreted by the D o ce ti cs as to imply the deni al ,
o f Chri st s h um an ity a n d th a t the sep arati o n o f the

’
p arty o f Apollos from th at o f Paul i n the Corin thian

ch urch m ight b e thus explai n ed We then poin ted
,
.
o ut th at the a ssum ptio n o f thi s a uthorship s eem s to be
so m ewh at co n firm e d by the facts th at a ccordi n g to the ,
s o call e d
-
Muratori an list o f the can oni cal s criptu re s ,
Paul wro te to the Corin thians fo r the purpos e o f war ni n g

th e m agai n st the schism o f heresy an d th at a ccor di n g ,
’
,
to the Epi stle o f the Rom an Clem en t to the Corin th i ans ,
this ch urch h ad fall en a secon d tim e in to a schism whi ch ,
fro m wh at h e writes we m ay perh ap s be perm itted to

,
assum e w a s o f a si m ilar n at ure to the firs t Th is la tter .
s uppo sition wi ll be ren dered m ore prob able by o ur

referen ce to the Ignatian epistles .
We th en poin ted o ut th at Paul s later epistles perh aps’
all excepti n g th e first fo ur s eem to be written for the

,
purpose o f co mb ating m ore or less directly such an d

, ,
sim ilar heretical doctrin es about the person o f Chri s t an d
hi s relation to God the Father ; an d th at whilst en ga ged

i n such warfare a n e arer appro a ch seem s to hav e been
,
'
e fie cte d between Paul an d the Pal estin ian apo stles ,
especially with Peter Al though this j oin t acti on with the

.
or igin al Apostles an d p articularly the m artyrd o m o f

,
Peter an d Paul about si x years before the destructio n o f

GN OS T I CI S M AN D D O C E T IC IS M . 41 1
Jerusalem did to a great exten t r em ove the obj ection s

,
a t firs t ra i s ed a gai n s t Pa ul an d h i s tea chi n g a s i s pro v ed ,
by the Epistle o f Clem en t an d by the Ign atian epistl e s ,
yet b e fo re the m iddl e o f the s econ d cen tury the in fl uen ce ,
which Paul s doctri ne h ad acquired i n the Rom an church

’
greatly dim inished T hus Herm as the author o f the

.
,
Shepherd held as w e h ave seen views m uch m ore i n

,
’
, ,
a ccord an ce with thos e expre ss ed by Ja m e s the bro ther ,
o f the Lord an d first presiden t o f the Apo stle s at J e r u
s al e m ,
th an wi th th o se o f Paul s o th er Gospel ’
But .
’
wh at i s m ore rem arkable i s thi s that n otwith stan ding hi s

,
m ore Jud a isin g th an Pauli ni c Christian ity the Rom an ,
He rm as directly o pposes the vi e ws erron eously assum e d

to be s an ction ed i n the Epistle to the Hebrews an d which ,
were con tai n ed i n th at a ttributed to Barna bas about the ,
p e rson o f Christ an d h i s relation with the Spirit pro

,
ce ed i n fro m God an d th us with God the F a ther hi m s elf

g , .
The writin gs o f the Sim on i ans an d the Epistle o f Bar

nab as we h ave design ated as the earli e s t k n ow n ex po
n e n ts o f d o ce ti ci s m the car di n al doctri n e o f the g n o s tics

,
i n the s econ d ce ntury We have n o w m ore fully to

.
explain this o ur assertion .
O f the Chri stian gn osis i n gen eral it suffice s for the p ur ,
pose we h ave i n view briefly to recapitulate that it cons iste d

i n the revelation o f the develo ped an d applied prin ciples
o f Jewi sh reform o f the s ecret doctrin e or Hidde n W i s
,
,
—
d o m o f thos e pre Chri sti an apocryphal doctri n e s the firs t ,
n a tion al develop m en t o f which we h ave tra ced b a ck to
the tim e o f the B abylon ian captivity I n i ts origin a l .
fo rm an d i n i ts ge n eral sens e the Chr i stian gn o sis c o n

, ,
si sted i n a m ore spiri tual i n ter pretation o f th e s cript ure s
fo rming the recogni s ed can o n So lo ng as thes e scr ip

.
tures were held i n reveren ce n o t on ly because o f their

,
in spired con ten t s b ut as divi n ely in spired to th e ver y

,
letter the f usion o f the n ew prin ciples o f Jewish reform

,
w ith the old pri n ciple s o f the written law was easily
a ccom plished by m eans o f allegori cal interpretation .
4 12 O R I GI N OF THE R O M AN CH UR CH .
We have s een h o wever th at th e Greek can o n o f Al ex

, ,
a n dria th e S e ptuagin t i s a stan d in g m e m orial o f the

, ,
m ore o r le ss sys te m a tic m o di fica ti o n s an d addi ti o n s which ,
were de em ed n ecessary to the received text o f the H e

bre w o r Palestini an ca n on A n ew se t o f scrip tures were
.
a dded which co n tai n ed the n ew prin ciple s o f th a t re fo r m

,
which the n atio nal Isra elitic faith h ad un d ergon e duri ng

th e Babyl o n i an ca ptiv ity It w as after h avi n g b e e n fo r
.
s o m e tim e k e pt i n se cret a n d i n d arkn ess th r o ugh v e rb al
tra diti o n tha t thos e scri ptures were o n Egyptian soil

,
brought to light which the Jews i n Alexan dria recog

,
n i s e d a s th e be s t expo n en ts o f the a pocryph al or Hidden
Wisdom Thes e apocryph al writin gs fo rm ed the v ery

.
cen tre o f th e Septuagin t trans latio n o r rath e r o f the Gre ek ,
v e rsio n o f the Hebrew c a n o n They form e d then a nd .
th e re the ve r y sta n dard o f the faith An d a cco rdi n gly .

, ,
n um ero us an d i m port an t al ter atio n s were e ffected i n the
m o st an cient an d m o st revered record s o f the cho se n

people with a view apparen tly o f h arm oni si n g them
, , ,
with the apocryph al Sc riptures as the expon ents o f the ,
prin ciples o f a deeper and m ore perfect kn owledg e or

n o srs
g .
But alrea dy i nthe last pre Christian period n either the

-
m odificatio n n or the allegorical in ter pretation o f th e sa cred

text satisfi e d the m in d o f the en q uirin g Israelites They .
s e a rched the Scripture s dili en tly a n d reveren tly n o t as

g ,
the stereotyp e d re cord o f an absolutely supern atura l an d ,
therefore i nfallible revelation b ut rather as the good ,
deposit o f revealed tr uths conveyed through the m edium

,
o f m ys tical hieroglyphics I n the sim plicity o f their

.
fai th i n the ge nuin en ess o f their reveren tial feeli n gs they

, ,
deem ed it i mposs ible that the ne w light reveal ed to them

sho ul d n o t h ave been revea led to su ch m en o f God as
Moses an d David The reform ed or gn o stic Is ra elite

.
believed th at such chos en m e n m ust h ave been c o m

m and e d to hi de th e full light o f Div in e truth fo r a w h i le
from the peo ple because they co ul d no t the n ha ve born e th e
,
41 4 O R I GI N OF THE R OM AN C H UR CH .
J e ws ; they wo u l d d e vo u tly li s te n to the word s w hich

H e spoke to the m i n s ecre t a n d i n d arkn e s s ; they
‘
wo uld learn to know the m ysteries o f the kin gdo m o f

h e a ven ; they would treas ur e up H i s words i n their
b e lieving hearts ; they would feel co n vin ced th a t He
spoke as n o oth e r m an s poke ; th a t He w as n o t m erely
th e S o n o f M an b ut the S o n o f Go d ; th a t H e w as born
o f God ; th a t He h e a rs H is words an d perform s H is
works ; they wo uld say o n e to an other we h ave fo un d ,
H i m o f whom Mo ses i n the law an d the prophets did

, , ,
write Jesus o f Naz areth the S o n o f Jos eph

, , we h ave
fo un d the Messi as the Chri st 1 ’
.
,
The tru e d isciples o f apocryph al tradi tion woul d n o t

regard the cross of Christ either as a stum bli n g block o r -
as foo lish n e ss They woul d recog ni se i n the cru cified

.
Christ the fulfilm en t o f the Messianic prophecy record e d

by the great unkn own prophet o f the Babyloni an ca ptivity 2
.
Th e y would n o longe r s eek afte r wisdo m fo r they h ave ,
foun d the in ca rn ate word the person ified wisdo m an d

’
p o w er o f God After h e was taken from them th e y

.
,
m ight regard Paul as the o ther comforter the oth e r ’
a d v oca te o r wit n es s o f th e S pirit o f tru th o f th a t Spiri t ,
which was i n Jesus Th ey woul d becom e Paul s d isciple s

.
’
.
Th ey wo ul d le ave behin d the elem en tar y doctr in e o f

‘
Chri st con tain ed i n the published origin al b ut in com ple te

,
’
gospe l o f the twelve Ap o stles an d th e y wo uld press fo r ,

3
w ard towards th e m o re perfe ct to the o ther gosp e l fi r st ,
’ ’
preached by Paul th at i s to th e kn o wledge or gn osis o f the

,
s ecre t hidde n or a pocryph a l d o ctri n e o f the Lord I f so .

,
Christian gn o sticism i n i ts pure st s e n se w as th e deep e r

a n d m o re per fect kn o wledge o f the Hidde n W i sdo m o f
Christ which was first p ublicly pro claim e d to the world

,
by th e Ap o stl e o f the Ge n til e s .
Al r eady durin g the life tim e o f the gre at Apostle o f Jes us

Christ the n ecessary reaction against J e ws an d Jud ai s e rs
,
led to extrem es to anti Chris tian do ctrin es to a sprea di n g

,
-
,
3
J h i 45 41
o n .
,
. I liii H b 3
i 1 s. .
3
e . v . .
GN OS T I C I S M AN D D O C E T IC IS M . 41 5
of the sch ism o f doceti c heresy whi ch origin ated as we , ,
sh all show with Si m on Mag us

,
Not satisfied with having .
pro teste d aga ins t the carnal views o f the Jews about
D avi di c descen t so m e wen t so far as to as sert that Jesus
,
w as without des cent o f any kin d th at he w as n o t m ade ,
a ccor di n g to the law o f ca rnal co m m an dm en t th a t he h a d ,
n either fa ther n o r m other t hat h e was an high pries t n o t

,
ch osen from am ong m en that the perfect in carnation o f ,
th e Spiri t w as n o t a real in ca rn atio n th at th e Shechin a ,
h ad appeared i n the veil o f the fle sh as form erly i n the ,
ve il o f the cloud Accordi n g to the teachers o f this

.
docetic gn osticism o f this Alexan dri an philosophy of the

, ,
s cien ce fals ely so called spirit a n d m a tter were con ceived

,
a s dis tin ct b ut co etern al i n gredi en ts

-
Between th e two .
there m us t ever be a great g ulf God being a Spi ri t .

, ,
can n ot be m ixed up with the flesh He has i n all ages .
m ani fes te d H i s glory n o t fa ce to fa ce b ut as through a

, ,
glas s d imly behin d the screen o f a cloud

, , An d n o w i n .
the fuln e ss o f tim e He has appeared i n the veil o f th e flesh ,
n o t o f rea l fl e sh b ut o f a pp aren t fle sh
, Even th e casket .
con tain in g the j ewel the app aren tly ea rthen vessel o f the
,
h e aven ly treasure h ad been sup e rn atur ally prepa red by

,
God al on e it was no t m atter an d spiri t b ut spirit o nly

, , .
The re cords o f Si m on s doctrin e which we sh all soon ’
c o nsider an d the Epi stle o f Barn aba s prove th at doceti

, ,
c i s m w as pre ached duri n g the a pos tolic age Whoever .
procl aim ed the sam e was the co mm on en emy o f Paul an d

o f all th e Ap o s tle s ; he w as the spirit o f Antichri s t which
deni ed th at Jesus Chri st i s com e i n the flesh

‘ 1
Betwe e n .
’
th e doctrin e as co n tai n ed i n the above quoted wri tin gs -
an d th e d o ctr in e o f Marcion i n th e m idd le o f th e s e co n d
cen tury th ere i s n o essen tial di fferen ce as regards th e

,
2
person o f Ch ri st I n or d er to trace the prin cip al ph as e s
.
o f d o cetic developm ent even i n a br ief sketch like th e

,
presen t th e do ctrin e o f th e lea din g kn own gnostics who

,
prece de d the famous Marcio n o f Sin ope must be curso rily

1 J h i
’
3
o n 3 v. Se. M i d T h e Preach i g of P t
3
e ar c on an n e e r.
’
416 O R I GI N OF TH E R O M AN C H UR C H .
re ferre d to at leas t as far as it con cerns the sup po se d re la

,
VI I I .
tio ns betwee n God Chri s t an d h umanity , .
C er i n thus o f Egy pt a gno stic who probably be lo ngs to

,
th e firs t cen tury pro m ulga ted th e follo wi ng d o c tr i n e ab o ut

,
Ch rist .
1
The S o n o f the highes t God desc en ded i n th e
fo rm o f a dove o n the M an Jes us d uri n g h i s ba ptism an d ,
h aving e nabled hi m to proclaim the un kn own Fath er ,
Christ left Jes us an d whils t th e latte r suffered the form e r

, ,
d i d n o t s uffer We see the n th at C e rin th us rega rds the

.
, ,
Spi rit as th e S o n o f the highest God an d tha t he th ereby ,
i m plies th at he was a dis ciple o f Philo o f Al exan dri a w h o ,
ta ught abo ut the Word as th e s econ d Go d The Divi ne .
Spirit fro m above was con ceived as visibly co n ve yed to

th e M an Jesus th ro ugh the m edi um o f so m ethi n g i n th e
form o f a d o ve The an oi n ted m an did n o t suffer so
.
lo ng as th e Holy Ghos t rem ain e d with hi m It left h i m .
b e fo re hi s crucifixion an d thus C e ri n th us wo uld explai n

th e w o rd s o f Christ o n the cross : My God m y God , ,
3
why has t th o u forsa ke n m e ? This part o f the doc tri n e
’
o f C e r i n th us i s there fore s im il a r to th a t a llegoricall y e x
o u n d e d i n th e Sh e pherd o f Herm as Divi nity i s a dded

p .
to a nd en gra fted u po n h um an ity .
But where as C e r i n th us fully a ckn owledge d th e h u m a n

p e rso n ality o f Jesus h e as plai n ly excluded the doc tri n e
,
o f th e i n ca rn a ti o n o f th e Divi n e Word For Iren ae us .
w ri te s : Acco rding to n o o ne sayin g o f the h ere ti cs th e

3
Word o f Go d i s m ade flesh O f cours e he k n ew .
’
n o thi n g o f a p e rs o n a li ty o f th e Ho ly Gho st who s e perfe c t ,
h um an o rga n Jes us w as th e la tte r as s uch b e in g the Chris t

, .
I n thi s re spect C e r i nth us i s cle arly a di sciple o f Pa ul w h o ,
d e cl ares th a t the n atural was fi rs t an d the n th at w h ich ,

3
i s spi r itual
"
.
A n o th e r gn ostic o f whose v iews wi th regard to th e

perso n o f C hris t we have som e kn owledge is B as i li d e ,
s
,
3
F o r th i s and th e fo ll o wi ng 99 9 th e full acco un t i n B a ur s
’
C h ri s te n
i J
th um d e r dre e rs ten ahr h un d e rte , 1 86 0
’
.
3 Ad H
3
M a t xxv11 46
. . . ae r i i i 1 1, 3 . . . . 1 C or . xv . 46 .
418 OR I GI N OF THE R OM AN CH U R CH .
C H AP . Va len ti nus , who i n th e year 1 4 0 left Al exa n dria fo r

Rom e p o sitiv e ly in sis ts o n the recogniti on th a t Ch ri s t w as
,
n o t born o b ut by o r thr ough Mar y a n d this i n a n e xclu

f ,
si ve l s uper na tu r al m an n e r s o th at h i s birth li k e h i s en tire

y , ,
e xist e n c e i n the fl e sh wa s littl e m ore th a n a n O ptica l del u

,
si o n .
l
Y e t a c co rdi n g t o V a le n tin us wh a t w a s d e n i e d w as ,
o nly th e h um a n ity not th e corpore a l i n dividua li ty o f

,
Christ H e re cog nis e d the b ody o f Jesus the n e w

.
,
man an d though h e wro te m ystically abo ut the con s ti

’
tuti o n o f h i s body y e t he i n sis ted u pon it th a t the Holy

’
Gh o st o r Spirit which i s th e Divin e Spirit

,
provided ,
th e s ub s tan c e It i s b ut a cons eque n ce o f this m ystic

.
’
vi e w o f Chri st s h um a nity th at a m o n g the Va le n tini an

’
s chool two di fle r e n t o pin io n s pr e v ail e d as to w h e th e r the ,
Ho ly Spiri t desce n ded u po n th e M an Jesus d uri ng hi s

b aptism as th e Italic scho o l taught or whether a cco rding
, ,
to th e Ea s te r n s ch o o l th e Ho ly Spirit h ad d e s c e n d e d upo n
Mar y T h e latte r O pi ni o n o nly s ee m s to accord with th e
.
prin ciples o f th e fo un der o f this se ct .
Th e se a n ti Ch ristian vie ws which all seem to h ave

-
'
originally em a n ate d fro m Egy pt received the ir h i gh e s t ,
d evelop m en t by M a r ci on of Si n op e whos e in flue n ce ,
be ca m e p aram o un t i n Ro m e between the years 1 3 8 a n d

1 50 A 0 Acco rdi n g to Marcion Christ s appea rin g i n ’
. .
,
th e fl e sh w as a m e re ph an to m a gh o s tly app ari tio n o f ,
u n usually lo n g d ura tio n Christ was taught to h ave b e e n

.
n e i th e r th e S o n of Mar y n o r b M ary b ut to h a ve d e
y ,
s ce n d e d di r e c t from h e a ven i n the g arb o f the flesh i n th e ,
cel estial body which God h ad pre pa red .
Docetic gno sticism i s ge n e rally supposed n o t to h a ve

e xis ted ev en i n i ts germ b e fore th e s e c o n d ce n t ur y a n d
, , ,
th e o rigin o f a fully d e veloped Chris tia n gn o sticism h as

hith erto b e en left m ore or less un explain ed i ts existe n ce ,
e ven i n th e begi nn i ng o f the s e co n d ce n tury bei n g de n ied

3
by all th e o logi an s Yet w e hope to h ave proved a t lea s t
.
3 C o m p Clem AI S tr i i i 7 , 45 1
. . . . . .
3
S ee, h owe ver , B un se n s C h ri st an ty
’
i i an d M ank n d ,i ’
w h e re th e c o n tra r
y
vi ew i s m ai ntam ed .
S IM ON M AG S U . 419
the prob ability that docetic gn os ticism w as a n ecess ary

co n s eque n ce o f th e m ixi n g up o f Alexan dria n philoso phy
with th at apocryph al gn osticism which re ce ive d i ts fullest
de vel o p m en t an d application fro m Christ him se lf wh o ,
taught i n s e cret the do ctri n e s O p e nly proclaim ed i n the

firs t place by Paul a nd a t a later p e riod by oth e r Apo stles
, .
U n le ss it can b e prov e d th at n o p assa g es i n the Alexan

drian Epistle to th e Hebre ws can by in te rpre tatio n be
a ssim il a te d to the d o ctri n e s o f Sim o n Magus a n d o f M ar
cio n ; un le ss a b e tte r reason ca n be assigned fo r the

s ep a ratio n o f th e Ap o llo s p a rty fro m th a t o f Pa ul and ,
al s o fo r th e fa ct th a t durin g the fir s t ce n turi es the La ti n
church did n o t a ckn owle dge th e ab o ve Epi stle th e re la ,
ti o ns between gn osticism an d d o ce ti ci sm m ay be e xplain ed

i n the m ann er which we h ave sugge sted .
3
We h ave alre ady refe rred to the te sti m on y of H ege
si u a cc o rdi n g to which the Ch urch co n ti nu ed as a
pp s ,
p ure an d un corrupt v irgin un til the tim e o f Traj an

( 9 8 whil s t tho s e who attem pte d to perve rt the
s o un d d o ctrin e o f the g o spel by the gn o sis falsely so ,

”
call ed were ye t skulking i n th e dark retreats
,
’
This .
s ta te m en t i s o f the ut m o st im porta n ce fo r it co n firms ,
i n th e firs t pl ace the fa ct tha t Pa ul who h a d open ly ,
pre ach e d the gn osis o f th e H idde n Wis dom or the se cret ,
do ctrin e o f Christ was n o t regarded a s a preacher o f the

,
fals e ly so ca ll e d g n o sis which was b ut s ecretly propoun d e d

-
,
by those who un til m ore than thirty years afte r the

,
Apostle s d e ath ar e described as h avin g bee n skulki ng i n

’
the da rk retre ats I n the secon d place this passage from

.
,
the wri tin gs o f H ege si ppus con firms the fact th at at the
e n d o f th e fir st or a t the v e ry b e gi n n in g o f th e s econ d
,
ce ntury wh e n the Ro m an Clem ent warn ed the Corin

,
thi a n s ag ai n st the s chi s m i n th e ir Ch ur ch the con spi ra cy ,
3 T h e G ospel re vealed to P aul, p 1 13

’
. .
3
H . E iii 3 2
. . .
E E 2
4 20 O R I GI N OF THE R O M AN C H UR CH
'
of i m pious error began through th e fraud an d d el usion ’
VI I I
of fals e tea ch e rs It i s clear th at H e ge si ppus do e s no t
. ’
.
d e n y th e e xi ste n c e o r e ve n th e s e cr e t prom ulga ti o n o f

,
h e resy i n e arlie r tim e s b ut th at he m erely record s th e ,
ope n ly established h ere tical opposition i n th e m e tro p o li tan

ch urch at Jerusa lem to h av e b e gun a fte r the de a th o f ,
the Apo s tle s I t w as i n th e ti m e o f Traj an th a t th e s e

.
false tea ch e rs fel t the m se lv e s stro n g en o ugh to a tte m pt

to se t up e ven a t Je rusale m a bish o p o f their o w n p arty
, , .
I f th e se false te a ch e rs th e pro p aga tors o f a fal s e gn os is , ,
h a d n o t b egun th e ir u n de rm i n i n g work duri n g the ap o

s to li c period it wo uld be quite in expli cable h o w th ey
,
coul d have p o ssess ed so m u ch in fl uen ce i m me d ia tely a fte r

the death o f th e Apo stle s .
T h e atte m pt to se t up a fa lse Christi ani ty i n Jeru s al e m

fai l e d ; a n d w e gath e r fro m th e st ate m e n ts o f H e g e
si us a n d E pi p h an i us th a t th e s e fa l s e n o s ti cs tri e d to
3
pp g ,
establish th e m selve s i n Asi a an d i n Ro m e This ac co un t .
i s fully c o n firm e d by th e c a re e r o f th e a ckn o wle d g e d

le a de rs o f th e gn ostics i n the be ginn in g o f the s e con d
c en tury th at i s by Bas ili d e s S atur ni n u s Vale n tin u s a n d
, , , ,
M arcio n T h e latter was born i n Si n op e a n d w e n t to

.
,
Ro m e i n th e fi rst yea r o f the Em p e ro r Titus An to n i u s ,

2
th at i s i n th e ye ar 38 o f o ur e r a wh en Hygin u s w as ,
bishop o f th e n e w m e tro p o lis o f Christen do m This i s .
the tim e im m e dia te ly fo llowin g upon Adrian s r e i g n ’
d ur in g which acc o rdin g to a p ass age i n th e wri ti n gs o f

,
Cle m en t o f Al e xa n d ri a the h eresy w as e s tablish e d ( i n

3
,
Rom e ) N o w u n de r Hygin us a s Eus ebius in form s u s

.
, , ,
Valen tinus th e fo un de r o f a p e culi ar h e resy an d Cerd o n

, , ,
th e le ad er i n th e e rro rs pr o p ag a t e d by Ma rci o n w e re ,
both n otorio us at Ro m e a cco rdin g to the testi m o n y o f ,

’
Iren aeus the asso cia te o f Polycarp Mar cio n s gre a t an ta

, ,
’
3
o ni s t
‘
g .
’
Of this sam e Cerdo n who preceded Marcion Iren aeu s
, ,
3
xxx . 18 .
3
S e e H i lgen fe ld ’
s K an on, ’
p . 2 35 .
3
S tr . vi i . 1 7 , p 7 64. .
3
H E i v 10
. . . .
4 22 OR I GI N OF THE R O M AN CH UR CH .
who m they were able to i nfuse their s ecr et irre m ediable ,
3
an d des tr uctive p o i s o n
’
.
E us ebius furthe r writes as follows about the m ali gnan t

s p i ri t o f i ni quity th e n spreadi n g In ten t u pon every .
c o ur s e h e ins tig a te d th e s e in sidi o us im p o sto rs a n d dec e ivers

, ,
by as sumi n g th e sa m e n am e with us ( Chri stia n s ) to lea d ,
thos e b elie ve rs whom th e y h app e n ed to s edu ce to th e

de pth s o f de str ucti o n an d by th e ir pre s um ption als o tu rn
,
th o se th at were ign oran t o f th e faith from the p ath th at

le d to the sa vin g truth o f Go d He nce a certai n d o uble ’
.
h ea de d an d do uble to n gue d s erp e n tin e p o wer proceedin g

-
fro m tha t Me n an der whom w e h ave a lre a dy m en ti o n e d as

th e su cce ss or o f Si m on pro duced two le a de rs o f di fferen t ,
h e resie s : S a tu r ni n us a n ative o f An ti och an d Ba si li d e s o f

, , ,
Al exa n dria T h e fo rm e r o f th e se e stabli shed s chools o f

.
im piou s h e re sy i n Syria the latter i n Egypt Iren aeus , .

,
in dee d sta te s th a t i n m os t re sp e cts S a turni n us h e ld th e

,
s am e fa l s e do ctri n e wi th Me n an d e r b ut th a t B a silid e s , ,
un der pr e text o f m a tters to o de e p to b e di vu lged s tr e tch e d ,
h i s i n ve n tion s to a b o un d less e xten t i n hi s as to n ishi n g

3
fictio n s o f im pious h e resy .
The abo v e de scription o f the ori gin o f heresy i n the

ap o sto lica l ti m es i s as we h a v e tri e d to prove n o t c o n
, ,
tra d i cte d b ut co n firm ed by H e g e si pp u s T h e follow e rs .
o f Si m o n Magus o r as w e sh all pre sen tly sh o w th e

, , ,
docetic gn ostics secretly promulgated th e ir doctri n es

,
durin g th e apostolic p e rio d o f the Church an d i n th e

tim e o f Traj an form e d a n O p e n conspiracy aga in s t th e
ap o sto lic d o c tri ne E usebi us se e m s in directly to refe r to
.
th e e ss e n tia l id e n tity o f th e co n spiracy o f Sim o n with

the co nspiracy i n the tim e o f Traj an
’
3
.
An d wha t Ire n aeus says about the doctrin e o f Cerd o n ,
a n d th us als o ab o u t th e doctri n e o f Sim o n Mag us co n ,
firms o ur ass ertio n th at i n the tim e o f the Ap o s tles , ,
Sim o n w as a pro m ulgato r o f th at doce tic doctrin e which

3
II E
. . 11. 1 , 1 3 ; i v 11 . i i i 26 ;
. co m p . C le m Ale
. x . S tr 11 1 1, p 3 8 3
. . . .
3
I I E iv 7
. . . .
3 H E . . i i 14
. .
S IM ON M AG S U . 4 23
w as pro b ably o f Al exan dri an origin and wh ich received , C R AP .
i ts fulle st develo p m e n t by Marcio n Ire n ae us writes th at .

,
Cerdon taught th at the God wh o h ad been proclaim ed

by th e law an d the proph e ts w a s n o t the Father o f o ur
Lo rd Je sus Chris t for the latter was revealed the other , ,
w as unk n o wn ; the form er als o w as j ust b ut the o ther ,
was good 3
W e sh all later show th at thi s doctri n e
.
’
,
which i s lik e wis e i n the hom ili e s a ttribute d to Sim on

3
Magus was th e n ecessary conse quen ce o f the doc etic
,
doctri n e which i s better kn own to us through Marcion .
Accordi n g to Clem en t o f Alexan dria the follo wers o f

Simon worshipped the s tan din g O n e or H i m who h as ,
’
been calle d in to existen ce tha t is a s we sh all later sho w , , ,
n o t the Fa th e r b u t the vi sible m a n ife sta tion o f the Divi n e
power the in ca rn ation o f th e sa m e ; therefore esse n tially

,
what the Christia ns worshipped i n Chri st an d it was th e ir ,

3
a i m to b e co m e like h i m whilst th e E utychians were a ,
3
bran ch o f th e Sim o n ian s There e xisted i n the se co n d .
‘
cen tury writin gs whi ch were attributed to Sim on an d i n the ,

3
lately di s co ve re d Ph ilo so ph um e n a o f O rige n we fi n d n o t
o nly an exposition o f hi s doctri n al system b ut also p as sages ,
quoted fro m a scripture rightly or wron gly attribute d to

Sim on him se lf Un less we a t on ce as sum e this Si mo ni a n
.
Scripture n o t to h ave been written either by hi mself or by

o n e o f hi s di sciple s or by h i s s cho o l the s e quotatio n s fo rce
, ,
u s to beli e v e th at Sim on Mag us n otwith s tan din g hi s e rro ,
n e o us vi e ws about Ch r i s ti an ity recogn is ed the apos tolic ,
tea chin g i n gen eral For the p assage quoted fro m this .
Sim on ian so urce co n tain s a qu ota tion from Paul s Epistles 3 ’
,
7
a n d also fro m Ma tthew s a n d Luke s Go spels F ro m ’ ’
.
thes e quotatio n s we m ay assu m e th a t Sim on or a t lea s t ,
o n e o f hi s follo wers bein g j udged by h i s or their fe llo w

‘
,
Christian s refe rred to the words o f the great Apostle

,
Bu t wh e n we a r e j udged we ar e ch aste n ed o f the Lo rd , ,
3
I I E i v 11
. . . xvi 2 1 .
3
. .
3
S tr 11 1 1, p 38 3
. . . .
3
S tr 1 7, p 765
. v u. . .
3
i
P h l vi p 160 f
. . . .
3
Ph i l vi 13 , .167 ; . p . comp I C o r xi 32
. . . .
7
p. 1 7 1 M at i i i 10 ; L u . . k e iii 9
. .
th a t we sho uld no t b e co n d e m n ed with th e W orld H avi n g .

’
quo te d this p as sage i n se lf de fe n ce th e Sim oni a n s if n o t -
, ,
Simo n him self se e m to h ave accu se d tho se tha t j u dge d

,
h i m o r th e m th a t th ey o ught n o t like the Ph a ri s e e s a n d

, ,
Sa dduce e s to say withi n the m se lv es : W e h ave Abra h a m

,
to o ur Fath e r ; b ut th at e v e n th e n th e ax e w as la id u n to
th e ro o t o f th e tre e s a n d th a t e v e ry tre e which bri n ge th
,
n o t fo rth go o d fr ui t i s h e w n d o w n a n d c as t i n to th e fire
’
o r th at ev e r y pl a n t whi ch God h as n o t pl an t e d s h a ll be
3
roote d up .
Th e se ar e th e two biblical q uotati o ns i n a s cripture

o f th e Si m o n i a n s wh ich e ve n i f n o t wri tt e n by S i m o n hi m
"
,
se l f c an h ardly h a v e b e e n wri tt e n l a te r th an a t th e e n d o f
,
th e first ce n tury a n d th e re fo re a h un dre d y e a rs b e fore

,
Ire nae us a nd abo ut fi fty ye ars b e fo re Justin Ma r tyr wh o

. ,
a r e th e e a rli e st wri te rs w h o r e fe r to Si m o n T h e go s p e l .
quo ta tio n cl e arly prov e s w h a t i s o th e rwi se k n o w n th at , ,
t h e Si m o n i a n s w e r e d e cid e d ly a n ti Juda ic An d i f we -
.
b e ar i n mi n d th at th o se o pp o nen ts o f the do ctrin e o f Si m o n ,
to who m Chri st s words w e re a ddr e s se d m ay h a v e be e n

’
th e chi e f o f th e Je ws i n th e Ro m a n ch urch who p r e

‘ ’
ve nte d Paul s lrb e rati o n th e n w e ca n w ell un d e rsta n d

’
wh at re ceptio n awaite d Si m o n i n Ro me even o n a cco un t ,
o f h i s vi e w s ab o ut th e v alid i ty o f th e law .
B e fo re we proce e d to pro ve o u r a sse rtio n th a t S im on i s

th e e arli e st kn o wn r e pre s e n ta tiv e o f d o c e tic C h ri sti a n i ty ,
w e m us t re fe r to th e prin cip al ch a rg e s bro ught ag a i n s t h i m

a t di ffe r e n t tim e s I n th e first pla c e he w as o r w a s su p
.
, .
p o se d to b e a m agici a n ,
2
This m ay h a v e o rigi n ally o n ly
.
m e an t th at h e h a d i n an e sp e ci al d e gre e th e gift o f he a li n g ,
an d th a t h e m ay h av e driv e n o u t d e vil s i n the sam e m a n n er
a s Chris t an d so m e o f h i s c o n te m por a ri e s did th at i s thr o u gh ,

”
th e Spirit or by th e fi n g e r o f Go d
,
‘
As i n the da ys o f .
3
M at xv 1 3
. . .
3 i i i
M ay th s ch ar ge n o t h av e o r g n a te d i n h i s n am e M ag us, an d m a y h e
ii
n ot o r g n all y ha ve e e n c a lle d M a nus ?
g b A cc o r di n g to t h e Ac ts h e g a v e
h i m self o ut a s s o m e great o ne ,
3 L uk e xi 1 9 20
, . .
426 O R I GI N OF THE R O M AN C H UR CH .
CH AP . th i n gs which ye h ave spoken com e upon m e The m a n .

’
wh o sp o ke th us c an n o t h av e b e e n far from the ki n gd o m o f

God But h e spoke again s t the con tin u e d va lidi ty o f the
.
la w ; h e d e clare d accordin g to the homi li es th a t Chri s t

, ,
h ad app e are d to h i m i n vis i o n s ; an d he did n o t la y h is

do ctrin e b efore Jam es th e h ea d o f the Apos tles at Je r u
,
s al e m n o r d i d he as k h i m fo r cred e n ti al s as a tea cher

, .
This was sufficien t fo r the Jud ai sers n o t to recog nis e h i m 3

.
An d thei r oppo si tion to hi m would be dee m ed all the

m ore n ecessa ry si n c e he taught an apocry ph al or s ecret
do ctrin e whi ch was ce r tai nly n o t i n a ll poin ts di fferent
,
fro m th a t s e cre t doctri n e o f Christ which the Apos tl es

co n tin ue d to hid e fro m th e pe o ple Sim on as a m an and .
,
a s a succ ess ful te a cher m ay ther e fore be rega rd e d

, not ,
with stan ding hi s e rr o rs as th e fo re ru nn er o f Pa ul

, .
Al re ady i n th e ti m e o f Jus ti n Martyr less th an half a ,
ce n t ur y after th e pro bable ti m e o f Sim on s dea th hi s ’
h isto r y w as e n v e lo p e d i n such m ystery by the m o s t i n cre

dible fable s th at all th e a ccoun ts which ar e l ater th an
,
tho se i n the Acts ca n n ot be a t all reli ed upo n

,
The sam e .
Justin w h o i mplicitly b e li eves o r wi sh e s to be b e lie ve d th e

, ,
le ge n d abo ut the mira culous com positio n o f th e Septuag i nt

by se ve n ty m e n i n so litary co nfine m e n t whose cells h e ,
2
w as take n to se e i n si s ts upon it th at Si m o n Ma gus w as
,
3
worshipp e d as a god by the Ro m ans H e writes : Even .
after the a sc e n s i o n o f Chri st un to he aven the evil spiri ts ,
h a ve p ut fo rward ce rtai n m e n who said tha t they were ,
gods an d th e s e m en we re so far from b ein g p e rs e cuted by

,
y o u ,th a t th e y w e r e th o ught w o r thy ev e n o f ho n o ur s F or .
in stan ce th e re was o n e Sim o n a Sa m aritan from a v ill age , ,
n am ed Gi tto n who u n d e r C lau di us C a

, e sar perfo r m ed m a
g i c al wo n ders i n yo ur i m pe ri al city o f Ro m e thro u gh the ,
art an d age n cy o f e vil spiri ts an d wa s rega rded as a d

, g o ,
an d h a d a s ta tu e ere cted to h i m a m o n g y o u Th is s ta tue .
s tood by th e River Tiber b e tween the two bridge s h a v i n g

, ,
3
2 C or . i ii 1
. x 12 1 8 ; v 1 2
.
-
. .
3
C oh . ad e c
.
p.34 .
3
S ee
’
i
C h e valli e r s tr anslat o n, 2nd ed .
p 1 7
. 6 .
p it th is Latin i n scrip tion Si m o n i D eo S an cto

u on It i s .
’
as to u n d i n g how a n l o ver o f tr uth ca n s till he s i t a t e to d e

y
n o un ce this fabl e I n the ye ar 1 5 7 4 a s ton e w as d ug up
.
i n the i sl an d o f the Tibe r which i s situa ted between the two ,
bridge s b e aring the i n scri ptio n S em o n i Sa n co D e o Fidi o

, ,
’
& c cl e arly referri n g to th e S abin e d e ity S an cus S e m o

.
,
3
.
’
It i s certa i nl y alm o s t i n credible that such a statem en t

sh o ul d h ave bee n m ad e b a l e arn e d m an lik e Ju s ti n tho ugh
y ,
h e wa s by birth a Sa m aritan a n d th at he sh o uld hav e do ne ,
s o i n a n elabora te a pology o f Chri s ti a n ity pre s e n ted to
th e Ro m a n E m pero r An to n i n us Pius But the m a n who .
co uld say h e b e li e ve d the legen d about the S e ptuagin t w as

quite cap able o f m ak ing such an erro n eous statem en t which ,
2 3
o n h i s a uth o ri ty E pi ph ani us a n d Iren aeu s Tertulli an an d , ,
3
Eusebius rep eat though Hi ppolytus does n o t refe r to it
,
‘
i n hi s lo n g expositi o n o n Si m o n Mag us Accordin g to .
E pi p h ani us the tran slators were s ep ara ted i n p airs i n

, ,
thirty six cells an d we re a ssisted by two s cribes i n the pro

-
du ctio n o f wh at h e ch aracteris es as th e result o f the gift

o f the Ho ly Spirit
3
An d yet J e rom e i n hi s de ta i l e d
’
.
a cco un t o f th e ori gi n o f the Septuagi n t s ays n othi n g abo u t

6
cells or in spiration Bu t he sta tes th at there exi s ted as
.
m a ny di ffere n t texts as m an us cripts o f holy writ .
It i s pro b able tha t wh a t Justin further s ta tes abo ut

Si m on an d He le n a i s n o m ore th an a n alle gory th at i s a ,
m yth th e n circulatin g at Ro m e He writes : An d alm o st .
all th e S am a rit an s a n d s o m e als o i n o ther n a tio n s con fe ss

, ,
h i m to b e the firs t o f th e gods an d eve n wo rs hip hi m a nd ,
sa th at a c e rtai n Hel e n a who tr av e lled with h i m at th a t

y ,
ti m e a n d for m erly h a d been a pro sti tu te w as the firs t i n

, ,
te lli g e n ce which proceeded from hi m I t i s n e e dl e ss to

’
.
co nside r wh at Iren ae us an d o thers afte r hi m write about

Sim o n sin ce long b efore th e e nd o f th e se co n d cen tury
,
th e rea l his tory o f the fa th e r o f a ll h e re sies h a d ce as ed to
3
p
A ol i 2 6 ; O v d , F as t vi 2 14
. . i . . .
3
Ap x i . ii .
3
D e P on d e t M e n s c 3 , 4 . . . .
428 OR I GI N or THE R OM AN CH UR CH .
be k n o wn or h ad b e e n purposely illus tra te d by le gen ds o f

,
e v e ry kin d B ut th e di scov e ry o f a gen ui n e writi ng o f

.
Hip polytus bish o p o f Po r tus or O sti a n e ar Ro m e si n ce th e

, ,
y e ar 2 1 8 h a s le d to a s om ewha t cle are r kn o wl e dge o f

,
Sim o n s do ctri n e
’ 3
He re th e pri n cip al boo k O f Si m o n s
.
’
do ctrin e i s m en tio n e d un der th e title o f the gre at a n

n o u nce m e n t a n d wh ils t s o m e p as sa ge s se em to i m ply th at
2
it w as writte n by him se lf o th e rs co n tain in g q uo ta tio n s , ,
fro m E m p e do cle s pro ve i ts late r o rigin at lea s t i n th e fo rm

, ,
tran sm i tte d to u s Sin ce Ire nae us as w ell as Hipp o lyt us

.
, ,
h av e e vid e n tly h ad this Si mo ni an work b e fo re th e m wh e n

w ri tin g th eir works aga in st th e heresies a lth o ugh Ire n aeus ,
do e s n o t quote it i t i s idle to s uppose th at a work p ur

,
porting to co n tai n Sim o n s doctrin es m ay h a ve be e n n o ’
thin g m ore th a n a fictio n co m p o se d i n the seco n d c en tury ,
or e arlier I f the b o o k o f th e Sim oni an s di d n o t co n ta i n

.
s o m e o f S i m o n s wri ti n gs which it i s im possibl e to prove o r

’
d i spro ve at l e ast it m us t h av e be e n wri tte n by o n e o f hi s

,
le ad i ng disciple s such as Me n an de r o f who m Justin writes

, , ,
that h e b e ing a dis cipl e o f Sim o n a n d like wi s e a Sa m a

, ,
ritan wh o h ad re ce ive d power fro m the evil spi ri ts did

, ,
’
de ceive m any at An tio ch H e adds th at i n hi s tim e there .
w e re s ti ll so m e o f hi s s ect who pro fess to b e li eve i n hi s

d o ctri n es Fro m thi s it n e ce ssa ri ly fo llo ws th at u p to
.
,
abo ut the ye ar 1 39 wh e n J us tin h a s pro b ably writte n h i s

,
great apo lo gy Me n a n der was th e lea de r o f th e Sim o n ia n s

, ,
a n d th a t h e m us t h a v e lived i n th e firs t c e n tu ry This i s .
con firm e d by th e fa ct th at Me n a n de r accordi ng to Eus ebius , ,
s ucceed ed Sim o n M agus

”
H e i s r e p o rt e d to h a ve bee n a
.
write r a nd i t i s h i ghly i m pro b able tha t he should n o t h av e

,
written down th e doctrin e s o f h i s m aster supposi n g the ,
l atter n o t to h ave do n e so h i mse lf For S atur n i n u s o f .
A n tio ch and Bas i li d e s o f Alexan dria ar e m e n tio n e d by

, ,
Eusebi us a s th e dire ct dis ciples o f Me na n der an d th e l a tter ,
as h avi n g writte n t w en t
y fo ur b o ok s H a d the Si m o n
-
i a n s .
B C h i ti i t ki d i 35 0 f
3 ’
un se n s d M r s an v an an n ,
’
. .
p 1 73 & 3
.
, H E i ii 2 6
c .
3
. . . .
CH AP . powe rs an d to the pp an g el s . H e thus a ea r ed as a m a n,

n ot b ei n s uch, a n d s ee m ed to s ufier i n Ju d ea , a ltho ug h
g
he d i d n o t r ea lly s uffer , b ut w as m a nife s ted to the J e w s
as the S o n , i n S am a ri a as th e F ath e r , am o n g th e oth er
n a ti o n s a s th e H o ly Spirit He allo ws m en to ca ll h i m .
3
by whichever na m e th ey please T his in te re stin g p assa ge .
’
3
h as been thu s i nterpre t e d H o w could Si m on s ay o f .
hi m self th at he h ad su ffe re d d e ath i n Jud e a ? The wh o le

a cco un t th e r e fo re re fe rs to Je sus , a n d giv e s , ori gi n a lly at
le as t, Sim on s doctrin e o n the appeara n ce, life a n d s uffe rin gs

’
o f Ch r is t Th us tha t m ysteri o us sayi n g abou t the S o n,

.
Fath e r, an d Spirit be com e s in telligible Je sus did call .
him self th e S o n i n Jude a ; to th e S am aritans he m an ife sted

the Fa th e r ; an d i n dee d i n the word sp o ken to the Sa m a
ritan wom an , Je s us r e fe rs th e m to the Fath e r a n d th e
3
worship o f the Fath e r, an d n othing i s said ab o ut the S o n .
It i s also quite in telligible how Si mon coul d say , th at

J e su s a pp e are d am o n g th e Gentil es as th e Holy Spiri t
fo r i t w as un de r th e authority o f th e Ho ly Spirit , p o u red
o ut upo n the m , a n d com m uni cat e d by them , th a t th e
Apo stles pre ach e d Je sus am ong th e Ge n til e s T o thi s w e
’
.
wo uld a d d , th at the Ap o stle o f the Gen ti le s n o t only w as

a speci al o rga n or a d voc at e o f th e Holy Spiri t , b ut th a t he
iden tifie d Chris t with the Spirit o f Go d .
T h e sam e au thor writ e s : The discovery o f Hippo

lytus work throw s also a n e w li ght up o n an o bs cur e
’
poin t o f th e Ign atian co n tro v ersy W e ce rtai nl y m ust .
as crib e to p ur e Si m o n is m , th a t i s to th e Si m o n i a n h e re sy
un m ixed with Vale n ti n ian i sm , th e syst em o f gn o s tic e v o
l utio n s, o f which S igé, sile n ce , i s a pr im itiv e el e m e n t 3

.
‘
For i n the extracts from th e Great An n oun cem e n t w e

3
P hi los . p
1 75 , 24 . B un sen s C h r s t an ty an d M an ki n d ,
.
3 ’
35 2 f i i i ’
i . .
3
Jo h n i v 2 1 23 .
-
.
4
I t i s w orth y o f r emar k i
th at th s S m o ni an d o ctr n e o f th e a or g i nal i i b i
si len ce can b e tr ace d b p
ac k to th e a o cry h al w r t ng s o r th e
p r e C h r s t anp ii -
i i
p i
e r od b i
F o r i n th e o ok o f W s d o m w e fi n d th e fo llo w ng p as sa ge
. W h le i i
i
a ll th n gs w ere i n qi p i
u e t ( d e e ) s le n ce , an d th at n h t w as i n th e m i d s t o f
g i
i i i
h er sw ft co urs e th n e Alm gh ty W o r d leape d d own fr o m h e av en o ut o f
”
th y r oyal th ro n e ( W i s vi ii 1 4, . x .
find the words evide n tly the begi nn in g o f a

fo llowi n g ,
3
s o l e m n a ddre ss an d reca pi tul ation To yo u th en I say .
, ,
wh at I s ay an d write wh at I wri te The writing i s thi s

, .
Th e re ar e two o ff h o o ts a ccom pan yin g all the E o n s s

,
h avin g n either beginn in g n o r e n d from o n e ro ot wh ich i s ,
p o we r ( poten tia ) Sige ( si len ce ) in vi sible i nco mpr eh en

, , ,
s ibl e . O f th e s e two suck e rs the o n e appears ab o ve a n d , ,
thi s i s th e Gre at Power th e m in d o f the universe direct , ,
i ng all th i n gs m al e ; th e other app e ars b e lo w th e grea t ,
th o ught fe m al e pr o d uci ng all th i n gs

, ,
Hen ce b e ing thus .
,
rang e d o n e again s t th e o th e r th e y fo rm a syz ygi a ( a p air , ,
cap u la ) a n d m ak e m an i fe s t th e i n te rm e di a te i n te rv a l th e
, ,
in co m preh en sible ai r h avin g n e ith e r b e gin n in g n o r lim it

,
an d i n this a i r i s th e Fa ther su pporti n g all thi n g s a n d , ,
n o uri shi n g th a t which h a s a b e gi nn in g an d e n d H e is .
H e wh o stan d s who h as s tood a n d will stan d b e in g th e

, ,
m ale a n d fe m ale power a ccordi n g to the i nfi n ite p r e exis t ,

-
i ng p o wer which h as n e ither beginn in g n o r e n d b e in g i n

, ,
s o lit u d e F o r the th o ught which w as i n s olitude co m in g

.
,
forth fro m th e n ce becam e two An d H e w as o n e fo r .

,
h avin g th e though t within Him self H e w as alon e n o t , ,
howe ver th e firs t though pre existin g ; b ut b e ing m an i

,
-
fe s te d by Him s elf H e bec am e the s eco n d ,

But n e ith e r .
w as H e call e d the Father befo re sh e th e thought called , , ,

”
H i m F a th e r .
Th u s w e h ave p o in te d o ut th at the do ctri n e o f th e

S i m o n i a n s an d th e re fo re o f Sim o n hi m self was d ocetic
, ,
C hri stia n ity a n d th at S atur ni n us an d Bas i li d es con tem

, ,
o ra ri es o f Val en ti nus a n d o f Ma rcion were the dire ct

p ,
di s cipl e s o f Men an d e r the s uccesso r o f Sim o n ,

M ar .
c ion s d o ctri ne i s d i re ctly co n n e cte d wi th th a t o f th e

’
Sim on ia n s sin ce C e rdo n as w e h av e se e n r e ce ive d h i s

, , ,
first im puls e from th e Sim on ians wh il st b e in g d e si gn ate d ,
3
1 3 7, 2
I
.
3
i i i
n s o far th s d oc tr i n e i s s m lar t o th at o f th e S h e h e r d of H e rm as , p
p
i n asmuch as th e e t ern al S i r i t i s th e re calle d th e S o n , w h ls t h ere th e S r t i pi i
calls G o d th e F a th er
’
F or furth er parti culars re s e cti n g S i m on se e th e
. p
ch apte r o n th e pre ach i n g o f P e ter .
4 i) 2 O R I GI N OF THE R OM AN CH UR CH .
’
as l e a de r i n th e errors prop aga ted by Marcion
th e We .
m ay n o w pro c e e d to sh o w fr o m th e Epi s tle s o f Ign a ti us

th at it w as this fully dev e lo p e d Si m o nia n o r docetic doc
trin e which w as th e o nly e n e m y o f the Church i n th e fi rs t
e a rs o f th e s e co n d c e n tur y a n d th a t thi s an ti Chri s ti an
y
-
do ctri n e h a d n o t a t th at ti m e fo un d i ts w ay i n to th e
Ro m an ch urch alth o ugh o n e o f th e m o st rev e red sc rip
,
ture s o f th e Ale xan dria n ch u r ch had fully dev e lop e d and

appli e d it to Chris t .
I g na ti us .
W e h ave en th at th e pr e C hristian gn o sis or ap o cry

se -
ph al kn o wle d ge w as con firm ed de velo p e d a n d applied , ,
by Ch rist an d th at by th e t welve Ap o stle s the full p r o

,
cla m atio n o f th e s am e h ad to b e c he cke d whil s t Paul ,
carri e d o ut th e Lo rd s i nj u n c ti o n to pro cla im to the

’
wo r ld wh at He h ad co nfide d to th e m i n se cre t an d i n
d ark n e ss We h av e likewis e p o i n te d o ut th e a nt i Chri s tia n
.
-
d e v e lo pm e n t o f this Chris ti an gn o si s i n Al e xa n dr i a a nd ,
w e h av e tra ce d th e origi n o f d o ce ti ci s m to this s o u rce .
Agai n w e h av e po in te d o ut the p o ssible co nn ect io n b e

,
twe e n th e vie ws ab o ut th e perso n o f C hri s t as co n ta i ne d

i n th e Epis tle to th e H e bre ws a n d the vie ws o f Ma rci o n
,
a n d th e do c e tic g n o s tics wh o pre ce d ed hi m We h ave .
r e fe rre d to th e pro babili ty that Ap o ll o s wro te this Alex

a n dri an e pi stl e an d th a t i f s o th e se parati o n o f th e
,
Ap o llo n ian from th e Paulini an p arty i n the Ch urch o f

C o ri n th w o u ld b e sh o wn to ha ve tak e n pla ce o n d o g m a ti
c al grou n d s T h e pro b abili ty o f an ti Chris tian d o c e ti cis m
.
h a vin g b e en s e t up d uri ng th e ap o sto lic p e ri o d i s s o m e

what confirm ed as we h ave s e e n by the Epistle o f the
, ,
R o m an Cl e m e n t to th e C o ri n thi an s who h a d a g ai n ,
falle n in to th e s am e erro rs which i n d uce d Pa ul to w r i te

h is fir s t Epi s tl e to th e m i n which a cc o rdin g to the
, ,
s o ca ll e d Mura to ria n
-
list o f can o nica l Scrip ture s the ,
Ap o stle warn e d th e m again s t th e schism o f here sy .

’
T h e m ere ly lo c a l pro m ulg ati o n o f this prob ab ly doceti c

4 34 OR I GI N or T H E R OM AN CH UR C H .
these i s a t o n ce expl ained We sh all n o t e n ter i n to

.
the v e ry de b ateable questi on o f the gen uin en ess o f the

3
Ign ati an Epi stles F o r the purpo se we h ave i n v iew it
.
i s n o t ve ry m a teri al who wrote the m sin ce eve n Polyca rp ,
an d Iren aeus i n their writ i n gs r e fe r to them whilst th e ,
latte r quotes a p as sage from the Epis tle o f Igna tiu s to th e

Rom an s which literally correspon ds with the text tran s
,
m i tte d to us . There existed therefore i n the en d o f the

, ,
s eco n d cen tu ry Epis tle s o f Ign ati us o f wh ich the c orr ect
, ,
text h as b e e n at leas t i n part tran sm itted to us An d

, , .
we ar e gl ad to re cord the fact th a t even th e m o st able ,
a n d di sp as sio n a te d e fe n d er o f their n o n gen ui n en ess as a -
whole h as adm itte d tha t they m ight even by h i m be

a ckn owledged as po ssibly ge n u in e if it co ul d be re n d ered ,
probable th at th e fully d eve lop e d docetic gn os ticism

-
which th e writer opposes i n the greater pa rt o f his

e pi stl e s
, e xi s t e d alr e ady i n the v e ry begi nn in g o f the
s eco n d c e n t ury th a t i s b e fore the ye ar 1 0 7 or 1 1 6 wh e n th e

, ,
3
m artyrdo m o f Ig n atius took pla ce We venture to hop e .
tha t o ur n ew poin t o f view with re gard to the or igin an d

d e velop m e n t o f the gn o sis m ay te n d to rem o ve the di ffi c ul
ties which h ave hith e rto pre v e n te d a gen e ral ackn o w le d g
m en t o f the e ssen tial gen ui n e n e ss o f the Ign a ti an Epis tles .
W e m ust a dmit th at wh ils t a ll authorities s e e m to

,
agre e abo ut the di re ct an ti d ocetic ten d en cy o f the

-
Ignatian Epistle s it h as bee n denied by s om e an d n o t

, ,
fully e stabli shed by o thers th a t the doce tic d e velop

,
m e n t which i s k n own to us by the Ch urch hi sto ry o f th e

s eco n d c e n tury h as a lre ady b e e n
, an ticip a ted i n th e firs t
3
ce n tury . It i s o n e o f the prin cip al obj ects o f o ur i nv es
ti g a ti o n s to ren d e r prob able the assu m ptio n s th a t it w as
this do ce tic or Si m o nian doctr in e which ca use d the s ep a
ration o f the p a rty o f Apollos from th at o f Paul i n the
Corin thi an ch urch an d th a t Clem e n t o f Ro m e i n h i s
,
Epi stle to the Corin thian s i n d irectly refers to thi s d o c trin e

3
F o r th e late st r es e ar ch es se e H ilgen feld s A ost Vii te r ’ ’
p . .
3
H i lgen fe ld , Apos t Vete r .
,
’
2 3 p
8 f . .
3
p
C o m H i lgenfe ld , Ap Vti ter, p 2 45 , &c , wi th B un sen s
.
’
. .
’
. C h ri s t i an i t
y
k
an d M an i n d .
I GN A I AN T E PI S TLE S . 4 35
as to th e of
the r en ewed schism which had already
cause ,
bro ken o ut i n the Apo stoli c pe riod when it was accord , ,
i ng to the Murator ian li st a schis m of her esy which

’
, ,
caused Paul to wri te to the Corin thian s W e h ave s up .
ported o ur view by traci n g the germs of docetic Chris

ti an i ty if n o t i n the Epis tle to the Hebrews certain ly i n
, ,
th at attributed to B arn abas ; by trying to poin t o ut that the

Epis tle o f Cle m en t may be taken to be a refutation o f
those p arts i n the above Epistles which refer or were ,
suppo sed to re fer to this doctrin e by conn ectin g the so

call e d Barn ab as with Sim on o f S am aria an d hi s followers ,
a n d thus with Mar cio n an d hi s predec e ss ors But the cul .
m i n a ti n g proof o f the correctn e ss o f o ur ass ertio n m ust

be fo un d in the Epistles o f Ign atius w hich were w ri tten ,
n o t m an y year s after Cle m e n t s Epis tle whi ch refe rs to

’
the far m ore dangerous ren ewal o f tha t s e d ition which ,
Paul s authority s eem s to have succeeded i n allayi ng

’
when it first broke o ut W e sh all n o w poin t o ut th at .

,
Ign ati us war ns som e o f the churches again s t the docetic

heresy .
1 E p hesi a ns
. Th ey ar e com m en ded fo r their g ood
.
order i n God fo r li ving accordin g to th e truth an d fo r

3
,
’
,
’
thei r n o t havin g any heresy dwellin g am ong them ,
in asmu ch as they do n o t hearken to an y o n e m ore than

to Jesus Ch rist who speaks to them in truth ,
’ 3
For .
’
s o m e there ar e who a r e won t to car ry abou t the n am e

( o f
Chris t) i n dec eitfuln es s b ut do things un worthy o f Go d , ,
whom ye must avoid as ye woul d wild beasts fo r they , ,
ar e ra ven i n g dogs which b i te s ecr etly o f wh o m ye m us t

, ,
bewa re as o f m en h ardly to be cured T her e i s one p hy

,
.
s i ci a n , ca rn a l a n d i r i tu a l, cr ea te a n d un cr ea te, i n the
s
p
es h b eco m e God , i n d ea th tr ue life ; a s well fr om M a r y
fl
a s f r o m God ; fi r s t ca p a b le of s uf er i ng , then wi thout
or “ li ble to s uffe r n o m ore even Jesus C hr i s t

fi g(
s u er i n
’
o ur L o r d
3
W herefo re let n o m an deceive yo u, as in de e d
.
’
vi .
3
3
vi i . F or th e translati o n of th e las t se ntence co mpare H i lgenfe ld , Ap .
Va te r, p 226
’
. .
r r 2
4 36 O R I GI N O F THE R OM AN CH UR C H .
ye are n o tdeceived being wholly ( the servan ts ) o f Go d

, .
F o r when th ere i s n o con ten tion n o r strife am o n g y o u ,
doubtless ye live a cco rdin g to God s will 3

N ever the less
’
.
I h ave hear d o f s om e who h ave walk ed o n sidew a ys

( or ,
dev i a t e d fr o m th e h a v i n
gp er ver s e d o ctr i n e ,
whom ye did n o t suffer to so w am o n g yo u b ut s top p ed ,
your ea rs that ye m ight n o t receive those thin gs which

,
3
were sown by them Pray also without c eas ing fo r other
.
’ ‘
m en ; fo r th e re i s hop e o f repen tan ce i n th e m th a t th ey ,
m ay attain un to God Suffer them there fore to re ceive

.
, ,
in struction o f yo u i f it b e only fr om your works

,
to the ir blas phe m ies (re turn ) your prayers to their error
3
oppose your firmn ess i n the faith The clear i n feren ce .
’
fro m the s e p assages i s tha t eve n the C h urch a t E p he sus

,
wa s i n grea t dang er to fall in to heresy Wh at p eculi ar .
ki n d o f here sy the wri ter h as i n view i s left do u btful i n

this Epistle Yet even here whilst promisin g to w rite
.
,
m ore fu lly i n an other Epistle th e for cib le deli n e a tio n o f ,
the huma nity o f Christ lea ds us to in fer th at the p erverse

do ctrine was the doce tic do ctrin e W here i s the w is e .
‘
Where i s th e di sputer ? Where i s the boas ting o f tho se

who ar e called m en o f un derstan di n g ? F o r our Go d
Jes us C hr is t was b o r n e i n the wo mb of rll a r y a ccor d i ng to ,
the d isp ens a ti on of God of the s eed of D a vi d y e t b y the , ,
H o ly Ghos t He was bo r n an d baptis ed th at thro ugh

.
,
H is pas sio n He mi ght pur ify water 3

The n ew m a n "
.
i s Jes us Chri st wh o was o f the race o f D a vid

,
a ccordi n g to the fle sh th e S o n o f M an an d the S o n o f

,
’5
Go d .
2 M agn es i a ns
. l te the chu r ches wis hin g i n
. I sa u ,
them an uni on both o f the body an d s pi ri t o f Jes us Chris t ,
o ur etern al li fe especially (an union ) o f Jesus an d

,
the Father Sub m itting

. to the Fath e r o f o ur
7
Lord Jes us Christ the Bish o p o f us all , Jesus Chri s t .
’
who was with th e Fath e r before all ages an d i n th e e n d ,

3
As therefore the Lord did n othi n g
’
h a th appeared , ,
3
viii ix.
3
x iii
. v .
43 8 OR IGI N OF THE R OM AN CH UR C H .
e nd .
y we ll‘
i n th e c o n cor d o f Go d
Fare po
e sse ss i n
g ,
”
H is i ns ep arab le spiri t whi ch i s Jes us Chri s t , .
Am ong the M agn esi ans therefor e, the dan ger w as n o t ,
d o ce ti ci s m b ut Juda is m , .
3 T r a lli o ns
. I exhort yo u ther efo re ( o r r ath er) n o t
.
,
I b ut the love of Jesus Christ that ye us e n o n e b ut

, ,
Christian n ouris h m en t ab stain in g from all s tr a ng e p a s tur e ,

3
whi ch is her esy S te p your ears ther efore wh e n an y o n e
’
.
, ,
spe aks to y o u a a ins t J e sus Christ who was o f the ra c e o f

g ,
D avid o f the Virgin Mary ; who was truly born an d did

, ,
e a t a n d drin k was truly pers ecute d un d er Pon tius Pi la te

, ,
w as truly crucified an d died i n the sight o f tho se i n , ,
hea ven and o f those o n ea rth an d of thos e un der the

, ,
ea rth W ho als o was tr uly rais ed fi o m the de ad by H i s

.
'
Father after the sam e m an n er as He will als o rai s e up us

,
w h o believe i n H i m by Chri st Jesus wi thout wh o m we , ,

3
h ave n o true life But i f as s om e who ar e Athei s ts th at
.
’ ‘
, ,
i s to s ay un believers p r etend he suffer ed on ly i n app ea r , ,
a n ce — why then am I boun d ?

,
3
Flee ther efo re thes e ’
e vil S cions which bri ng forth dea dly frui t o f which if a ny

, ,
o n e tas te he sh all pres e n tly die

, F or th es e ar e n o t pla n ts .
o f the Fa ther F o r the head cann ot b e withou t i ts m e m

.
bers God having prom ised an uni on whi ch i s himself

,
3
, .
’
Here d oceti ci sm i s clea rly poin ted o ut as the h e r e sy

which was being prea ched am ong th e Trallian s .
4 R oma ns
. To thos e who ar e united both i n flesh
.
an d spi rit to all hi s comm an d s an d wholly filled with th e ,
grace o f Go d an d en ti r ely clea ns ed fr om the s ta i n of a ny

,
o ther d octri n e be all und e file d joy i n Je sus Chri st o ur

,
God . F or even o ur Go d Jesus Chr i st n o w th a t H e , ,
i s i n the Fath er doth th e more appear 7

S ufle r m e to
’
’
.
,
en ter into pure light ; when I shall b e there I shall b e a

m an o f God S uffe r m e to i mi tate the sufferings o f m y G o d
. .
I f any o ne h ath H i m within him self le t hi m consider wh a t ,

3
I desire and sympath is e with m e
,
My love i s cruci fi e d .
’
an d i n m e who love there i s n o fire b ut li ving w a te r ,
3
xi ii x
.
3
x
v
3
.
I G N A I AN T E PI S TL E S . 439
springin g up i n m e sayi ng with i n m e : Com e un to the , C H AP

.
Father . I desire the bread o f God the h eavenly ,
brea d the bread of li fe which i s the flesh o f Jesus Christ

, ,
the so n o f God who was born i n these las t d ays o f the

, , ,
s e ed o f D avid an d Abrah a m an d the dri n k o f God which
I desi re i s hi s blood whi ch is inco rruptible love an d ,
etern al li fe 1
An d Jesus Christ wil l show y o u that I
’
.
,
spe a k tru th he who i s the mouth of the F a ther without

, ,
dece it i n whom th e Father sp e aks truly

,
2
.
’
Altho ugh the Rom an Ch urch i s declared to be en tirely

cleans ed fro m the stai n o f heretical doctrin e y et app a
’
r e n tl fo r the p u r po s e o f en couragin g the Ro m an s i n their

y
e ffo rts to put away an d to w ard o ff heresy Ign atius fo r ,
ci b l i n s is ts on the re ality o f Chri st s h um a n i ty

’
y .
5 P hi la d elp hi a ns
. Wherefore as b eco m es children
.
,
o f li gh t an d o f t r uth flee di v isio n s a n d fa lse doctrin e s

, .
For m any wolves whi ch appear worthy o f belief do , ,
thro ugh the allurem en ts o f e vil pleas ure lea d captive thos e
3
th at r u n i n the cou rs e o f God I f a n y o n e fo llows h i m
’
.
th a t m akes a s chis m he shall n o t inheri t the kingdom o f

,
Go d . I f any o n e wa lks after any other op i n i on h e agr ees ,
n g to the Gos el
4
n o t wi th the
p as s i on o f
( F leei p
a s to the les h o J sus an d to th e Apo s tle s as un to th e
f f e ,
presb yt ery o f th e Church 5

But if an y o n e sh all tea ch
’
.
y o u th e J e w i s h la w he a r hi m no t ,
F or better i s it to .
re ce i ve the law o f Christ fro m o n e tha t i s ci rcumcised

th an the law o f the Jews from on e th at i s un circumcise d .
But i f either the o n e or the other do n o t speak co n cerni ng

Christ Jesus they se em to me b ut as m onum ents an d
,
s ep ulchres o f the dead upo n which ar e o nly w ri tte n the

,
n a m e s o f m en
6
For although som e would have deceived
.
’
m e accordi n g to the flesh yet the Spiri t i s n o t deceived , ,
bein g from God F or i t kn o ws both when ce it com es

.
an d whither it g o e s a n d repro ves the secrets ( o f the ,
he art) . Flee divisions ; be the follo wers o f Chri st ,

7
as h e was o f h i s F a ther
’
.
4 40 O R IGI N OF THE R OM AN C H U R C H .
Nevertheless I exhort yo u th at ye do n othi n g o ut o f

, ,
str ife b ut acc o rdin g to the in str ucti o n o f Chri s t

,
Beca u s e .
I h ave hear d som e say : Un less I fin d i t i n the a n cie n t

w ritin gs I will n o t b eli eve i n the gospel
, An d whe n I .
sa id to them : It i s written they a nswered m e it i s fo u n d , ,
written before But to m e th e m ost an cien t re cord s a r e

.
Jesus Christ the m ost un corr upted records H i s c ross

an d dea th , an d r i sin g again a n d fait h i n H im b y w hi ch , ,
I d esire thro ugh your praye rs to be j ustifie d

,
1
, .
’
The priests them sel ves ar e good But much better i s .
th e high prie st to whom o n ly h ath been comm itted th e

,
Ho ly o f Ho lies to whom alon e h ave been en tru s ted th e

secret thi n gs o f God He i s the do o r o f the Fa ther by which
.
,
enter i n Abrah am an d Isaa c an d Jacob an d the prophets

, , , ,
an d the Apo s tles an d the Ch urch

,
All these thin gs a r e .
fo r the un ity o f God Howbeit th e gospel h ath so m e

.
w ha t i n it far above ; the appearan ce o f o ur Lo rd Jesus

Chri st H i s p assion an d resurrectio n For the beloved
, .
pro phets referred to H i m b ut the gospel i s the perfe c tion

o f i n corr uptio n All there fore together ar e goo d i f we
.
-
, , ,
2
beli eve with ch arity I n th is Ch urch therefore the
.
’
, ,
s chism atics were Jud ai s e rs .
6 Smy rn ea ns
. I glori fy God even Jesus Chris t
.
, ,
who h ath given y o u such wis dom F or I have ob s erved .
th at ye ar e s ettled i n an i mm oveable fai th nailed a s it , ,
were to th e cro ss o f o ur Lo rd Jesus Christ both i n the

, ,
flesh an d i n the S p ir it an d are con firm ed i n love through

,
the blood o f Ch ri st being fully persuad ed o f thos e thin gs

,
which relate un to o ur Lord who was tr uly of the r a ce of ,
D a vi d a ccordi n g to th e fl esh ( b ut) the S o n o f God ,
a ccordi n g to the will an d power o f God truly b o rn o f a ,
v irgin an d b apti s ed by Joh n th at so all r igh teo u s n e ss ,
might be fulfi lled i n H i m ; tr uly crucified fo r u s i n the

fl e sh un der Po n tius Pilate an d Herod the tetrarch By , .
the frui ts o f which by H i s m ost bless ed p as sion we ar e ;

, ,
th at He mi ght s e t up a token fo r all age s through H i s

who i s above all tim e eternal i n vi si b le though fo r our s a kes

, , ,
m a d e vis i b le ; w h o ca nn ot be perceived by o ur to u ch ,
'
n either i s lia ble to s ufle r i n altho ugh fo r o ur sak e s H e su b

g ,
m i tte d to s ufle r an d e n dured evils o f every ki n d fo r

,
1
Here agai n Ign atius in sists o n the in carna tion o f

, ,
Chris t who as the Word from th e b egi nni n g as a m ere

, ,
esse n ce and as n o t a pe rs on can n ot b e see n o r to uch e d

, ,
n o r can suffe r . If we e xcept the Rom an ch urch i n all ,
other ch urch e s which Ignatius addr e ss es the tru e Chris ,
ti ani ty w as Oppo s e d e ither by d o ce ti cs or by Ju d ai se rs

, .
But even i n h i s Epis tle to the Rom ans wh o h a d b e en

clean sed o f all false doctrin e he forcibly ins ists o n the ,
r ea lity o f C hri s t s h um ani ty as if to e n co ura ge the m i n

’
,
'
th e ir e fforts to w ar d o fl the grea t dan ger o f d oce ti ci s m to ,
w hich so m a ny ch urche s were at the tim e expo s ed .
Ignati us m ay be assum ed by th e wor d clean sed to refe r ,

’
to the abs en ce o f the Jewi sh lea ven yet he fo rb ea rs , ,
perhaps inten ti on ally to attribute this to th e influ en ce o f

,
Pa ul o f whom he thus writes to the Eph esi an s Y e are

,
the p assag e o f tho se th at are killed fo r God ; wh o h ave

b een ins tr ucted i n the mys ter i es of the g osp el with Paul ,
wh o was san ctified an d bore tes tim on y even un to d ea th ,
an d i s des erve dly a ccoun ted m os t h a ppy ; a t who s e feet I.
would that I might b e foun d when I shall h ave atta in ed

un to God who througho ut hi s Epistle makes m en tion o f
2
o u i n Ch r is t J esus O f all which no thi n i i
’
y .
g s h d f r o m
ou i f ye h ave perfec t fa ith an d ch ar it i n Chr is t J es us
3 ’
y y .
For thi s ca use d i d the Lor d r ecei ve oi n tmen t up on H is

hea d th a t He m ight b r ea the i m mor ta li ty i n to H is chur ch
, .
Be n o t ye th erefore an oin ted with th e evil savour o f th e

d octr i n e o f the prin ce o f thi s world ; let hi m n o t ta k e y o u
ca ptive fro m the li fe th a t i s se t be fo re y o u An d why ar e .
e n o t all wi se see i n ye h ave rece ived the kn o wled e o G o d

y , g g f
whi ch i s Jes us C hr is t ? Why d o we peri sh i n o ur folly ,
ign oran t o f the gift which th e Lo rd h ath tr uly sen t us 4
I f about the ye ar 1 07 o r 1 1 6 th e m em ory o f Pa ul

xv u .
I GN AI I AN
'‘
E PIS TLE S . 44 3
h ad been still held in such r ever en ce as wh en n o t man y ,
years earli er an d un de r th e i nflue n ce of Paul s marty r

,
’
d o m Clem en t wrote hi s Epi stl e to th e Co r in thi ans

, ,
Ign atius could hardly h av e omitted to r efer to hi m i n

h i s Epis tle to th e Ro ma ns I t w o uld see m as if th e
.
prevaili ng infl uen ce i n th e Ro man ch ur ch h ad b een n o t

essentially di ffere nt fro m that whi ch cause d the chi e f o f ‘
th e Jews to p re ven t th e li berati on o f Paul at R o m e

s e vera l years a fter he h ad a d dress e d h is E pi s tle to th at
ch urch But with regard to docetic views th ey ca nn o t

.
,
h ave prevailed or e ver b ee n en ter ta in ed i n R o m e up to

the tim e o f the Epis tle o f I g na ti us An d i t i s perhaps .
, ,
a n o t u n im por tan t c oin ci den ce th at whils t th e R o ma n ,
Christians were co m m en ded fo r thei r o r tho d oxy tha t ,
Church h ad up to th at W e no t r ecog nised the E pistle to

the Hebrews i n w hich so m e may th e n ha v e trace d the
,
first germ s o f Chri stian d oce ti cism and for which r easo n , ,
p e rhaps thi s Alexan dri an E pistle was no t r eco gnise d b y

,
the Latin church b e for e th e fo ur th cen tury .
We ar e h ardly j ustified i n as sumi ng from C lement s ,

’
r eferen ce to Paul and to his d o ctri ne that th e latte r had ,
taken dee p r oo t i n the Ro man church T hat E pis tle ma y .
n o t h ave b ee n m u ch m ore than an i n di vi d ua l e xpress io n
o f at leas t one o f th e lead er s o f tha t Ch ur ch whose pri nc i pal ,
ob j ec t i n wr iti n g to th e C o ri nth ia ns must ha ve b e en to

iden tify himself e nti rely wi th th e gr eat Apo stle who b y hi s ,
Epis tles succ eed ed i n p utting an e nd to the sch ism whi ch

h ad bro ken o ut i n that Chur ch T hat schi s m had b een
.
re n ewed and p er haps b y the same ca use Unde r the

, .
peace en gen de ring i nfluence o f Paul s martyrd o m Cle me nt

-
’
w o uld therefore m ak e th e most o f the Apo stle a nd o f

, , ,
hi s doctrin e when attempti ng to p ut d o wn the fa r mo re

,
gen erally dang er ous se d iti on whi ch had sprung up at

Corin th I f th en at th e time wh e n Ig na ti us ca me to
.
, ,
Ro m e essen tia lly the sa me i nflue nces pre vailed there

, ,
w hich w e re th e cause o f Paul s co nti nue d i mpriso nment

’
,
i f n o t i n di r e ctly o f h i s d ea th the m ar ty rd
,
o m o f the Bish o p
4 44 O R I GI N OF THE R OM AN C H UR CH .
of An tioch m ay n o t h ave bee n en ti rely oppos ed to th e

wish e s o f so m e am o n g th e leadi ng m em bers o f the Ro m an
ch urch F o r Ign atius h ad n o t on ly openly declar ed the
.
divin ity o f Christ b ut h ad go n e even beyo n d Holy Wri t

,
i n applyi ng to h im the epithet o f God H e re by an ’

.
a tta ck w a s m a de a ga i n st th e Divi n e m o n arch y whi ch i n ,
the fa ce o f the do cetic here sy m us t h ave bee n m ore th an

e ver r eg ar ded as the bulw ark o f the faith p art icula rly by ,
a ch ur ch the m aj o rity o f who s e m e m bers w e r e prob a bly

, ,
even at that ti m e Jewish or n o n Pauli ni c Chri stia n s

,
-
.
Ignatius i s a staun ch Oppo ser o f the docetic heresy ,
a cco rdin g to which i n the words o f Si m o n the S a m a rit an

, ,
C hrist app e ared as a m an n o t being s uch an d s ee m ed , ,
to suffer i n Judea altho ugh he did n o t really sufle r T he

’
’
.
,
m an n er i n which the Bi shop o f An tioch oppo s es th is

h e resy leads us to infe r th at he was well a cquai n te d with
the above form ula o f the Sim oni an do ctrin e F o r he .
re p e atedly uses al m ost th e sam e words when referring to

th e heretics o f hi s d ay I n n o essen ti al poin t doe s h e g o
'
beyon d the doctr in e o f Paul But i n the face o f docetic .
doctrin es it w as n o t the con tras t betwee n the Divi n e an d

,
the hum an n ature b ut the in tim ate an d m ystic uni o n o f

,
the two which form ed the cen tre o f hi s teachi n g H e

, .
writes to the Ephesi ans Yo u ar e the s ton es o f the

t e mple o f the Father prep a red fo r the b ui ldi n g o f God ,
the Father raised up o n high by th e engin e o f J es us

,
Christ which i s the Cross an d ye ar e drawn by the rope

, , ,
which i s the Holy Ghos t an d you r pulley i s your fai th , ,
a n d yo ur love i s the w a th a t lea deth u o n hig h to

y p
1
Go d
’
. Jesus Christ was lifted up like the s erpe n t i n the
wildern ess as a sign o f salvation as the embodi m e n t o f
, ,
the Divin e Spiri t Wisdom or Word o f God the S a vio ur

, ,
o f all , who healeth all thin gs As such he i s th e o n e

2
.
’
Physician or Healer or Saviour b oth ca rn al and sp i r itual

, , ,
‘
,
create a n d un cre ate i n the flesh becom e Go d i n d e a th , ,
true li fe as well from Mary as from God 3

As the
’
, .
i x T h l tt pa t i f m th S y i
. e a er t xt
r Wi x i
s E ph
ro u e r an e .
3
s . v .
3
. v .
4 46 OR I GI N OF THE R OM AN C H UR C I I .
the eterna l n ature o f God For if the in dividual C hr i st .
beli evin g so ul requires o f this Spirit o f God so as freed , ,
fro m the fette rs o f s elfish n es s to attai n to the ki n gdo m ,
o f the Father an d to be u n ited with God the n e very

, ,
com munion o f believers m ust require o f the sa m e ; and

this communio n or com m un ity C arr i n its elf as little b e
regarded as the Spirit o f God as it can be con cei v e d
en ti rely s ep a rated fr o m the sam e It will rather h a ve to .
be con sidered as the te mporal realisa tion o f th e Spirit 1

.
’
The sa m e idea though un conn ected with the w ritin gs,
o f Ign a ti us i s by the sam e writer express ed i n th e se

,
words To assign to the life o f Jes us i ts prope r pla ce

.
i n the his tory o f the world as the cen tre o f th e s am e , ,
thi s m ea n s i f we speak i n the spirit o f the Bible to r e

, ,
cognise the peri od o f the S o n as pl aced i n the m iddle

betwe en the period o f the Father an d th at o f the Spiri t .
The de ve lo pm en t which lies befo re J es us i s the en tire

—
pre Ch ristian his tory o f the world Th erefo re i n the .
,
first place the Old Testam en t history fr om Ab ra h am to

, ,
the late st witn ess es o f the Spirit o f God am o ng the Jews .
But beyo n d this also th e rela tion o f the sa m e to th e ,
o th er hi story o f the world fro m Zoroas ter to So cra te s , ,
am o n g the Ba ctri an s an d In dian s Greeks an d Ro m a n s , ,
wh o se wise m e n w ere likewis e fo rerun n ers o f the g os pel

tidin gs Th at i s th e peri o d o f the Father The p e riod
. .
o f th e Spirit i s i n the firs t pla ce th a t o f the Ap o s tl e s

, ,
a n d o f th e apo sto lic ch urche s o n the hi storical fo un d a tio n ,
o f the New Tes ta m e n t s criptu re s But alre a dy i n e a rly .
tim es though especially i n o ur own s everal m e n as orga n s

, , ,
o f the free Chri sti an Spi rit h a ve d uly dis cern ed or m ore , ,
or less proved i n the after apostolic d evelopm e n t th e

,
-
s a m e scale or grad atio n w hich pre s en ts i ts elf i n the thre e
p attern Apostles Peter Paul an d Jo hn

-
2
, , , .
’
1
Bu B i f d
n sen s
’
I g ti u 1 84 7 p 1 5 7
r e s A li gh t h g h a b
es na s,
’
, . . s c an e s e en
d eem ed n ece ssary, i n asm uch as i n th e G e rm an o ri gi n al th e alleg ory i s i ven
g
p
an d i nter re ted after th e sh o rte r S yri an te t x .
9
B ’
uns e n s B elw erk, i , c
’
ib
iv . xxx
Accord i ng to S i m on M agus, as w e .
h av e seen, th e F ath er, th e S on, and th e S i r i t w ere separate th o ugh con p

tem poraneo us revelati ons .
I GN A I US T . 44 7
If i n ges the Divin e Spirit h as dwelt i n m an the

all a ,
history o f m an kin d mus t sho w the germ s o f th a t develop

m en t o f God s eternal p ur pos e which was m ani fes ted i n
’
th e fl es h as a m yste ry o f g o dli n ess i n hi m who w as j us ,
ti fi e d i n the Spirit or proved j us t i n the Spirit 1

This
’ ’
, .
Divin e k n owl ed ge i n all ages Ign atius cen tres i n Ch rist .
There i s a true gn osis an d th at i s the Wi sdom o f Chris t

, ,
who i s Him self th e W i sdom o f God T o this i s oppo sed .

’
every other wisdom which i s b ut a wisdom falsely so,
called propag ate d by the di sciples o f ab strac t philo sophy

,
’
.
Th ey ar e sa tisfied with the ide a an d can n ot con ceive an d , ,
therefore den y i ts possible realis atio n i n an d through

,
m an . Their Chri st o n ea rth w as a bodiless Spirit ; it was

n o t Chri st i n the fle sh n o t the i n c arn ate W o rd ; it w as
,
Christ i n the veil o f th e flesh without father or m other , ,
without des cent th at i s n o t m ade afte r the carnal co m

, ,
m an dm en t : Be fruitful an d m ul tiply Accordi ng to ’

.
th e d oceti cs i n the days o f Ignatius as i n the da ys o f ,
Si mo n th e m agici an and i n the days o f Apollo s the pro

, ,
b able author o f the Epistle to the Hebrews Jesus ,
a ppea red as a m an n o t bei n g such An d whils t Ap o llo s

’
.
,
'
a dm its th a t C hri s t w a s perfected th ro ugh sufle ri ng ,

’
the d o ceti cs o f Igna tius further agreed wi th Sim on the

S am arita n i n s ayin g th at Jesus seem ed to suffer i n Judea
, ,
'
al though he did n o t rea lly s ufle r Thi s was the schism .

’
”
o f h e resy .
The wri ter o f th e m ost an cien t can oni cal li st o f the

New Tes tam ent H eg esi ppus the co n temporar y o f Igna
, ,
tius or C aj us presbyt er at all even ts a well i n for m e d

, ,
-
p e rson belonging to the Christian church towards th e e n d

o f the s ec o n d cen tury st at es as we h av e s e e n
,
th at a , ,
s chi sm o f heresy w as the cau s e o f Paul s writi n g to th e

’
Co rin thian s where the p arty o f Apollos h ad s epar ated

,
fro m the par ty o f Paul Again st th e se fals e gn o stics Paul

.
wrote hi s la ter Epistles an d Cle m en t wrote o n a similar ,
occas ion to the Corin thian s H i s co n temporary Ignatius .

, ,
1 T i m i ii 1 4 16
1
. .
-
C mp 1 C. xi 19 ; 2 P t l o . or . . e . 11 . .
44 8 OR I GI N OF TI I E R OM AN C I I UR C H .
leaves us n o doubt that the heretical doctrin e o f h i s d ay

was the docetic doctri n e which as far a s we k n ow w as ,
fi rs t pre ached by Sim o n an d which so m e m ay h ave ,
a ss um ed to b e sa n ctio n e d by Apollo s We sh all pre s e n tly .
sh o w th a t the j u n ior co n te m por ary o f Ign a tiu s J ustin ,
M artyr altho ugh a t firs t n o t pro clai mi ng that s a m e d o c

,
trin e yet later i n life succum b ed un der the i n fl ue n ce o f

,
Marcio n by whom the do cetic doctrin e was m os t fully

,
developed an d whose in fluen ce i n Ro m e was n e v e rtheless

,
p aram oun t about the middle o f the s econ d cen tu ry .
The doctrin e o f the in carnate Word o f God i s by

Ign atius opposed n o t only to the d o ce ti cs an d Jud ai se r s ,
b ut also especially to th at gn o stic doctr in e o f evolu tio n s

o f w hich s ile n ce i s the prim itive ele m en t an d which ,
fo rm ed as we h ave s e e n p art o f the origin al d o c e tic

, ,
heresy o f Sim on Mag us The Sim on ians held th a t the .

,
Fath e r i s the infi ni te pre existing power ( or the

t
,
-
which h as n either b e g in nin g n or e n d b e ing ,
i n s olitude It i s thi s doctrin e which Valen tin us d e

’
.
v elo e d after the days o f Ign a ti us an d which the la tt e r

p ,
opposes i n thes e words : There i s O n e God w h o h a th ,
m an ifested Hi m s elf by Jesus Chris t H i s S o n who i s H i s ,
etern al word n ot co m ing forth from silen ce who i n all

, ,
1
things w as well pleasing to H i m th at sen t H i m
-
S u ch .
’
i s the unio n between the F ather an d th e S o n th a t th e ,
Divi ne silen ce i n the begin ni ng i s id en tified with the

Divin e Spirit which becam e in carn a te i n Christ a n d wh ich ,
w as with the Father ev e n i n the begin n i n g w he n He w as ,
co n ceived as bein g i n solitude an d silen ce This c o n ce p .
tio n i s even co n firm ed by Ignatius when he write s An d

eve n thos e things whi ch he did i n silen ce ar e worthy o f
the Father 2
But n o si len ce preceded H i s etern al Word
’ ’
.
,
which although at firs t n o t a p e rso n i n the fuln ess o f ti m e ,
b ecam e flesh an d th us perfe ctly un ited the s pi r itu al

,
w i th the carn al the un created w ith the cre a te d

’ ’ ’
, ,
m an i festi n g an d bein g God i n the flesh It i s beca us e o f .
1
M agn . viii . E ph e s . xv .
450 O R I GI N OF THE R OM AN CH UR CH .
CH AP . differen t Christia n ch urches po sition s sim ilar to th a t which ,
disti ng ui shed Jam e s fro m th e o th e r Apostle s a t J e r u

s al e m .W e m ay h e re at o n ce ob se r ve tha t un le ss J a m es ,
w as i n th e tim e o f Ig natius b e lie v e d to h av e bee n a t fi rs t

th e chi e f o f th e Apo s tl e s i n th e Mo th e r Ch ur ch a s c r ipt ure -
which un de r the ti tle o f th e pre achi n g o f Pe ter circ u la te d

, ,
i n th e se co n d c e n tury co uld n o t h av e so cle arly a dm i tted,
the sub o rdin atio n o f Pe te r to Jam e s which ev e n Pa ul ,
te s ti fie s 1
No thi ng th e re fo re i s co n trary to th e Ro m an
.
, ,
tra di tions th a t Pe t er w as the fi r st Bishop o f R o m e as

, ,
Jam e s w as th e first Bish o p o f Je rusal em .
No thing ca n b e m o re e viden t than th at a ccordi n g to ,
Ign atius the bi sh o p s were reco gn ise d as h e a ds o f the

,
Ch urch b e ca use th e y w e re or w e re suppo s ed to be

, , ,
e sp e ci al o rgan s o f th e Divi n e Spirit Chri st the m o uth .

,
o f th e Fa th e r he i n wh o m the Fath e r spe aks tru ly

’
, ,
3
i s o ur i n se p arable life th e tr ue C hri stia n s po s s ess
Go d s i n se parable Spiri t whi ch i s Je sus Christ
’ ‘ 1
they ,
‘
h ave rece ive d the kn owledge o f Go d whi ch is J es us ,

5
Christ J esus Christ o ur in separable life i s by th e , ,
‘
will o f th e Fath e r as a ls o th e bishop s appoi n ted un to th e

u tm o s t b o un d s o f th e e arth a r e by th e will o f J e us s
Chri st 6
those ar e d ee m ed h a ppy who ar e so j o in e d to
their b i shop as th e Church i s to Jesus Christ a n d J e s us ,
7
Christ to th e Fath e r Ag ain the Ap o stles a n d th e ir
.
’
s u cces sors h ave b e e n i n structed i n th e mysterie s o f the

Gosp el wi th Paul wh o wa s sanctifi e d 3
Le t us th e re .
’
fo re d o all thin gs as beco m e s those who h av e Go d dwe ll

,
i n g i n th e m ; th at w e m ay b e H i s te m ple a n d H e m ay ,
9
b e o ur Go d w i thin us F o r thi s ca use did th e Lo rd
’
.
re ceive o intm e n t upon H i s h e ad tha t H e m ight b r ea the ,
e b r e a th o f ) i m mo r ta li ty i n to H is C h ur ch W
1° ’
( th hil st .
Christ is called the Gospel th e Apostle s ar e ca lle d th e ,

’
presbytery o f th e Ch ur ch an d even th e pro ph e ts

1
G al . n .
1
R om . vi ii .
1’
E ph ii.i .
a E ph . xvn . E ph . iii .
7
E ph v . .
9 E ph . xv .
1°
E ph . x vn . ; co m p J . o hn xx . 22 .
I GN A I T US . 45 1
believe d a n d were saved i n th e un ity o f Jesus Christ ‘

CH AP ,
’ 1
.
th a t i s i n th e un ity o f th e Spirit which i s from Go d an d ‘

,
’
to which un ity all Chri sti an s ca n a ttai n by b ei n g fo llow e rs

o f Chri s t as H e w a s o f H i s Fa ther
7
After the r es urr e c .
’
tio n w hen J o h n re cord s Chri st s h avi n g c o m m un ica ted to

’
,
H i s di s cipl e s th e Holy Gho st H e did e at an d dri n k with ,
th e m alth o ugh a s to his sp i r i t he wa s un i ted to the F a ther

,
3
.
’
Thus wh ere the Divi n e Spirit i s th e re i s Christ a n d ,
where Je sus Christ i s there i s th e C atholic ch urch 1

.
’ ‘
It i s beca use o f the iden tity o f th e Spiri t o f Christ w ith

th e Spirit o f Go d th at Ig natiu s di sti n gui s he s b e tween
th e n am e o r Spirit 5
a n d th e fl e sh a n d blo o d o f Chris t
’
wh e n h e s alute s all i n th e n am e o f J esus Chris t a n d i n ,
H i s fl e sh a n d blo o d 6
An d whils t h e urge s th e Sm yrn e an s
’
.
b e stro ng i n the pow e r o f th e Ho ly Gho st 7

he ’
to ,
e n c o ur a g e s h i s broth e r bi shop Po lyc arp i n the s e words

-
Be wa tchful h avi n g thy Spiri t a lways a wak e

,
sp e ak to
8
e very o n e a cc o rdi n g as God sh all e n able th e e
’
.
I f Ch ri st co mm u ni ca te d H i s Spirit th at i s th e Holy ,
Gh o st to th e Apo stle s to whom alon e H e h a d re veal e d

, ,
th e m ys terie s o f th e kin gdom o f h e av e n i f Paul wh o w as ,
a l s o s a n ctifi e d h a d the S o n re veal e d i n hi m by th e ‘ ’
Fath e r i n th e sam e m an n er as th e form e r w as by the

,
l atte r r eveal e d to Pe te r ; i f it was through th e i n str u

m e n tality o f the Di vi n e Spirit th at th e ri s en Chri st
r e vea le d to Paul the go sp el which he was to pre ach i f
a t l e a s t s e v e n t e e n yea rs aft e r h i s con versi o n Pa u l c o m
, ,
m uni ca te d to th e Apo s tl e s at J e r usal e m wh at h ad b e en

reve al e d to hi m if th ey ackn owle dge d th e grace tha t
w as giv e n h i m th a t i s the e ffe ct o f the o perati o n o f th e
,
Ho ly Gho st within h i m th e n w e m ay assert th at Go d ,
h as spoken i n all ages thro ugh th e proph e ts by H i s ,
Apo stle s by H i s Ch urch by H i s S o n th at i s through the

, , , ,
se l fs a m e Divi n e Spiri t Wi sd o m or Wo rd which w as i n the

, ,
1
Ph l i . v u.
5
S e e T h e Gos
‘
p el after J oh n .
’
8
Ad P ol . . i .
G G 2
452 OR I GI N OF THE R OM AN CH UR C H .
begi nning with th e Fa ther whose perfect in ca rn ate S o n

,
was Jesus Chris t . This ap o stolic d octrin e w as a ls o

preached by Apollos by the Roman C lem ent by Herm as
, , ,
Ig natius an d as we sh all se e by J ustin Martyr

, , , .
To con clu de Ignatius m ust h ave b e e n cogn isa n t with

.
the secre t doctri n e o f Christ n o t only as taught by P aul

, ,
b ut as it was ta ught by C hrist Hi m se lf an d recorded or , ,
at le ast co mm unic a t e d by Joh n , This fo urth go sp e l s e em s

.
,
however i n h i s ti me n o t yet to h ave ceas ed to b e kept

, ,
h idden as w e sh all pre sen tly try to e st ablish al thou gh th e

, ,
c o n te n ts o f th e s am e m ay h ave be e n v e rb ally co n fid e d to
all the bi shop s . I n this s e n se o nly ca n we agre e with a

disti nguish e d writer who th us O X pr e sses him self abou t the
,
relation s b e tween th e doctrin e o f Ign atius an d th a t co n

tai ne d i n the firs t thre e go spels T h e author fills the
.
g ulf betwe en h i s poin t o f view an d th at o f th e J e w i sh

Christian syn o ptic gospel type by i n grafting hi s higher
-
ideas o n the historical record s which lay befo re h i m .
H e b e lieves i n the ge n eral truth o f the se hi s e n l a rg e

m e n ts an d a d ditio n s becaus e he can o nly believe i n Chri s t
,
as the Divi n e W ord .H e b e lieves i n the g o spels which he

h as dis ta n ce d so considera bly b ec ause he believ e s th a t h e
,
re ads thei r tr ue s ense i n h i s e nlarge m e n ts o f th eir letter .
T h ey appe a r to h i m as the letter which i s to be re a d ,
with the Spiri t i n orde r to s ati sfy the Sp i rit This l e tter
, .
o f the go sp e l ) i s h o wev e r re ally t r u th i n asm u ch a s i t

( , , ,
poi nts to a spiritual d e p o sit But w e cann ot agre e w ith

.
’
th e writer when he a dds The Ignatian Epistl es fur nish

us ,
there fo re with th e result th at with the d o gm a tic
, ,
d e velop men t o f Chri stianity i n the direction o f th e d o c

tri n e o f th e Word a trans fo rm ation o f e vangelical history
,
i n th e s e n se o f this dogm a n at urally e nsued 1 ’

The .
Ign ati an Epistles do n o t m ark the transition fr o m the

com positio n o f the first thre e gosp els to the com p o sitio n
o f the fo urth b ut th e tra n sitio n fro m the co m po sit i o n a n d
,
p ublicati o n o f the fo rm e r wh ich excluded th e s e cre t

,
1
K tli i
us T h ] J h b 18 1 p 166
n n eo . a r .
’ 5
, . .
e xactn ess an d so un dn e ss th e wo rd o f truth who i n hi s ,
ab s e n c e als o wro te a n Epi stl e to y o u i n t o which i f ye

, , ,
dilige n tly look ye m ay be able to b e e d i fi e d i n th e faith

,
delive re d un to yo u which i s th e m o th e r o f us a ll b e in g
, ,
followed with h o p e an d le d o n by lo ve b o th t o w a rd s
, ,
God an d Christ an d to wards o ur n eighb o ur ,

F o r if .
a n y o n e h ath th e se thi ng s h e h ath fulfill e d th e la w o f ,
1
righte o usn e ss fo r he th at h ath ch arity i s far fro m all si n
, .
’
W e ar e b e fore the eye s o f o ur Lo rd an d God an d m u s t ,
all stan d b e fo r e the j udgm e n t s e at o f Chri st a n d sh a ll ,
e ve ry o n e g i v e an a cco un t o f hi m s e l f Let us th e refo r e .

, ,
s o s e rv e h i m with fe ar a n d all r e ver e n c e as h e him s e l f ,
h ath com m ande d and a s the Ap o stl e s who h av e pre a ch e d

,
the go sp e l un to u s h a v e t a ugh t us b e i n g z e al o u s o f
( ) ,
wh at i s go od ab staini n g fro m all offe n ce an d fro m f a lse

, ,
b r ethr en an d fro m th o se who h e a r th e n am e o f Chri s t i n

,
hyp o crisy who dece ive vai n m e n

,
F o r whos oever co n .
es s es n o t tha t Jes us C hr i s t i s co m e i n the es h i s An ti

f fl
C hr is t a n d wh o so ever co n fe ss es n o t hi s suffe ri n g upo n
,
the cross i s o f th e de vil An d wh o so ever p e rve rts th e .
ora cl e s o f the Lo rd to h i s o w n lusts an d says th e re i s ,
n e ith e r r e s urre cti o n n o r j u dg m en t h e i s the fi r s t b o rn o f ,

-
Sa tan Wh e re fo re le a vi ng th e van ity o f m a ny a n d false

.
, ,
doctrin e s le t us re turn to th e word which w as d e live red

,
7
to us fro m th e b e ginn ing I tr ust th a t y e ar e we ll.
’
e x e rci s e d i n the Ho ly Scriptur es a n d th at n o thin g i s hid ,
fro m yo u Beli e v e i n o ur Lord Je su s Chri st

. o ur
eve rla stin g High prie st th e S o n o f Go d -

an d i n H i s
,
Fa th e r wh o raise d H i m fro m the d e ad

,
3
Fo ll o w the .
’
1
e x am ple o f th e L o rd Be y e safe i n th e Lord Je sus
’ ‘
Christ an d H i s grace be with yo u all

,
5
.
’
H i s last praye r o n the s tak e at Sm yrn a i s record e d i n

a n Epi stle o f the l atter ch urch to th a t o f Phi lo m e li u s ,
whi ch Eusebius h as tran sm itt e d to us a n d m ay b e th us ,
re n de red : O Lord Go d Alm igh ty Fath e r o f Thy well

‘
,
b elo ved an d blessed S o n Jesus Christ thro ugh whom we ,
i u 11
v . x v .
1
‘
.
P O LYCAR P . 45 5
h ave re ce iv e d the kn owl e dge o f Thee the God o f an gels ,
a n d p o we rs ,an d o f every crea tu re a n d ( e sp e ci ally ) o f ,
th e wh o le ra ce o f j u s t m e n who liv e i n Thy pres e n ce , I .
bl ess Thee th at Th o u ha st th o ught m e wo rthy o f this d ay

a n d o f thi s h o u r th at I m igh t take m y p art i n the
,
n umb e r o f Thy m artyrs i n th e cu o f Thy Chri s t u n to

,p ,
the re s urre ction o f e te rn al life both o f s oul and body i n , ,
th e in co rr uptibili ty o f th e Ho ly Spirit a m o n g who m m ay ,
I be accepte d thi s d ay i n Thy sight as a rich an d a ccept ,
abl e s a crifice a s Th o u h as t b e fo re ord ai n ed a n d d e cl are d

, , ,
a n d fulfill e d ev e n Tho u th e tru e God with who m i s n o

, , ,
false h o o d a t all F o r thi s a n d fo r all thin gs e lse I prais e

.
, ,
Th e e I ble ss Th e e I glorify Th e e with th e etern al an d

, , ,
h ea ve n ly Je sus Chri st Thy belo ve d S o n with who m to

, ,
Th e e a n d th e Holy Ghost b e glo ry both n o w a n d to all , ,
1
su cc e e di n g a g e s Am e n ’
. .
W e gather fro m th e s e extracts tak e n prin cip ally fro m ,
Po ly car p s Epi stle which abo u n ds i n N e w T estam e n t

’
qu o tatio n s an d m ore o r le ss dir e ct re fe ren ce s to N e w

,
T e stam e n t scriptures th at th e m artyr tau ght the wis do m

,
o f th e bl e sse d a n d r e n o w n e d Paul to whi ch a s to th e , ,
do ctrin e o f th e Divin e Word i n all age s he se em s ,
e sp e ci ally to refe r when writin g ab o ut th e ro o t o f faith

preach e d from an cien t ti m e s H e m en tio n s Paul s vi sit
.
’ ’
to Philippi an d h i s Epistl e to th at Ch urch Ye t the .
Ap o stle s ar e a lso as a b o dy an d dire ctly re ferre d to as , ,
t h e p r e a ch e rs o f th e go sp e l Si n c e however h e e xpre ss e s
.
, ,
a h o p e th a t n o p art o f th e Ho ly Scriptu r e s were hid d e n
to th e Phi lippi an s w e ar e ra th e r led to i n fe r th a t i n s om e

,
ch ur ch e s th at w as e ven th en the cas e an d th at som e o f ,
th o se scriptures wh i ch Po lycarp re co gn ised as in spire d

o r h o ly wer e r eg ard e d a s a p o cryph a l a n d as su ch wi th ,
h e ld fro m th e public H e w a rn s agains t fals e Christian s

.
,
a n d fal s e s cript ur e s ; a n d t h e s e d e c e iv e rs a n d p e rv e r te rs
a r e cl e a rly m a rk e d o u t a s d o c e tic g n o stic s who d e n i e d ,
th e h um a n ity o f C hri s t W e sh all h a ve to poin t o ut

.
,
1
II E . . i v 15
. .
45 6 OR I GIN OF THE R O M AN C H UR C I I .
when co ns ideri ng the p as ch al dispute whi ch cau se d ,
Po ly ca r p s j o urn e y to R om e th a t h i s pres en c e i n th a t
’
city was the ca use o f m an y turning from such h e retics

as Valen tin us Marcion an d th e rest o f tho se perv e rs e
, ,
te a chers a ccordi n g to the te sti m o n y o f Ire n aeu s

,
Al .
tho ugh therefore at the tim e o f Ign a tius i n the v e ry

, , ,
b e ginnin g o f the s eco n d cen tu ry the Ro man ch urch w a s ,
no t tain ted by th at sam e h e r e s y be fore the m id dl e o f ,
th a t c ent ur y Marcion an d o thers h ad gain ed o ver to

their sid e m any m e m b e rs o f th e Ro m an chur ch Accord .
i n g to Po ly ca rp the tru e gn o si s or kn o wledge o f G o d i s

,
th a t which wa s m ade k n o wn by th e e tern a l an d he a v e n ly

Je sus Christ who cam e i n the fl esh th at i s by th e
, , ,
in carn a tion o f the e tern al an d h e aven ly Spirit Wo rd o r ,
W isdom the S avio ur o f all

’
.
,
Jus ti n M art r
y .
Justin Martyr was a n ative o f Sam ari a an d was born ,
i n the an cie n t Sichem about the year 1 00 A O hi s p a re n ts . .

,
b e in g Gen tiles He early b e gan h i s philosophical st udie s

.
a t Al e x an dri a which n o t satisfying h i m h e b e cam e c o n

, ,
verte d to Chris ti a ni ty About th e ye ar 1 3 6 or 1 3 8 h e

.
se ttl e d i n Ro m e i n the b e gin ni n g o f the reig n o f th e

,
Emperor An ton inus Pius Here he cam e i n con ta ct with .
Marcion ; an d th e first writin g o f Justin was di re cte d

a ains t all the h e re sies e sp e ci ally it m a e pre su m e d
’
‘
g , y b , ,
again s t so m e o f the h e re sie s o f thi s gn o s tic .
A few ye ars late r h e probably wrote hi s great Ap o logy

o f Chri s tiani ty which h e pre s e n ted to th e Em p e r o r
, T he .
di alogu e with T r yph o i s the record o f a d i scussio n re al ,
o r fictitio us which h e h e ld at Ephesus with th is Je w

, ,
the m o st di sting ui shed am on g the Hebrews o f th e d ay .
H i s s eco n d a pology may h ave bee n writte n abo ut th e

year 1 5 0 an d if so abo ut fifteen years before hi s m ar
, ,
tyr d o m .
T h ere i s a very m ar ke d di stin ction between h i s m a n n er

1
II E . . i v 18
. .
458 O R I GI N or THE R OM AN CH UR CH .
C H AP . w as this decl a re d to the Greeks by Socrates a t the s ug ,
es ti on of r ig ht r ea s on b u t al s o i n oth e r l a n d s by r ea s on
g , , ,
even the W o r d i ts el which ea r ed i n a b o di ly fo rm

f a
pp , ,
an d w a s m a d e m a n a n d w as called J e su s Chris t
1
We .
con fess in de ed th a t w e ar e un believ e rs o f such preten d ed

, ,
go ds b ut n o t o f the m o st tru e Go d th e F a th e r o f right

, ,
e o usn e s s a n d t e m per an ce a n d o f all o ther virt u e s ,

in ,
who m i s n o m ixture o f evil But w e worship an d a do re .
H i m an d H i s S o n wh o cam e o u t o f H i m an d h a th ta ugh t
, , ,
u s re sp e ctin g thes e thi n g s a n d r e sp e cti n g th e h o s t o f the

,
oth e r go od an gels wh o fo llo w H i m an d are m a de like

,
u n t o H i m a n d th e Pr O ph e ti c Spirit ho n o uri n g th e m i n
, ,
”
re a son a nd i n tru th .
I n th e sam e m ann e r as am o n g th e Gre e ks tho se who ,
hold an y p e culiar syste m o f o pi n io n s ar e a ll call e d by

the n am e o f ph il o so ph e rs alth o ugh th eir ten e ts b e o pp o se d
,
to ea ch o th e r ; s o i n o th e r c o u n tri e s the n am e a ss um e d by
all th o se who e i th e r h a v e o r pr o fe s s tru e wi s do m i s the
3
sa m e fo r a ll a r e c alle d Chri s tians
, O ut o f o ur gre at .
lo ve o f a n ete rnal an d pur e life w e d esire to co n v e rse ,
with Go d the Fa ther an d Cre ato r o f all thi n gs an d

, ,
h aste n to co nfe ss in asm uch as w e b e lie v e an d ar e sure

,
th at such as sh o w b y th e ir w o rks th at th e y fo llow G o d ,
a n d e arn e stly l on g to c o n v e r s e w ith H i m i n th e p la c e ,
wh e re n o evil assaults th em sh all b e able to attai n to ,
thos e blessin gs Such then to sp e ak b rie fly ar e o ur

.
, ,
ex pe ctatio n s ; s uch ar e th e d o ctri n e s which thro ugh ,
Chr is t w e h av e l e arn e d an d tea ch Now Plato i n li ke

, .
,
m an n e r decl are d th a t Rh ad a m an th us an d Mi n o s will

p un ish the wicke d w h o sh all com e to them The ev e nt .
o f which we speak i s th e sam e b ut w e say tha t it ,
will b e acco m pli sh e d by Chri st an d th at b o th s o uls ,
a n d bodie s will be u n it e d a n d p un i s h e d with e te r n al ,

“
torm en ts an d n o t as h e declares fo r a th o usan d ye ar s

, , ,
only 1
W e im agin e n o t th a t Go d ha th su ch a b o di ly
‘
sh ape as s o m e pr e t e n d to i m it at e to hi s ho n ou r ; a n d
1
v. iii 1
‘
v .
JUS TI N M AR YR T . 45 9
ar e p ersu a ded th at the se im age s h ave n o t th e fo rm o f

God b ut th e n a m e s an d figures o f thos e evil dem o n s
,
which h av e appe ared I n o ur opi n i o n thi s i s n o t ,
o n ly u n re as on able b u t o ffers gre at di sh on o ur to God

, ,
who alth o ugh he po ss esse s a gl o ry an d fo rm which ar e

,
in expressible i s th u s n am ed afte r co rruptible thi n gs

, ,
a n d su ch a s r e q uire car e to pr e s e rve th e m Ha vi n g

1 ’
.
s ta te d th a t G o d i n the b e gi nn i n g m ad e all thi n gs o f
u n for m e d m atte r an d cre ated m e n from n o thin g

’ ’
, ,
Justin proc ee ds : T o e xi s t a t th e b e ginni ng w as n o t

i n o ur o wn p o wer But to o b e y wh at i s co n form able to
.
H i s wi ll m a ki ng o ur choi ce by m ea n s of the r a ti on a l
,
a cu lti es with which he h a th e n d o w e d us p e rsua d e s us

f ,
an d l e a d s u s to fa i th An d we co n sider it to b e o f th e
.
u t m o st im p o rtan c e to ev e ry m a n th at h e b e n o t fo rbidden ,
to le a rn th e s e thin gs b ut b e e xh o rted an d p e rsu aded to

,
e m bra ce th e m F o r th at which h u m an l aws n e ve r c o ul d

.
h ave effe cte d the W or d whi ch i s D i vi n e would ha ve

, , ,
a lr ea d
( y) p f
e r o r m ed h a d n o t th e e vil d e m o ns dis s e mi n a ted
,
m an y fals e a n d im piou s a ccu s a tio ns o f which w e ar e ,
en tirely g uiltless availi n g the m s elve s o f the assistan ce o f

,
th at pro n en e ss to evil which al th o ugh v ario us i n i ts , ,

7
ki n d exis ts i n every m an
, .
’
I f y e al s o h o n o ur established practices m o re th a n
tru th th e n d o wh at ye c an ; an d th e u t m o st th a t e v e n
,
prin ce s can d o w h o hon our th e o pin io ns ( o f m e n ) m o re

,
th an th e truth i s b ut as m uch as ro bb e rs i n th e d e sert

,
could An d th at yo ur labou r will b e i n v ain th e Word

.
hi m s elf declare s th an wh o m w ith God hi s Father we

, , ,
3
k n o w n o pri nce m o re royal an d m ore j u st O u r te a ch e r .
th e S o n an d Ap o stl e o f G o d the F a ther a n d Lord o f all

thin gs ev e n Je sus Christ fro m whom also w e have o bta i n e d
, ,
th e n am e o f Chr i sti an s h ath fo reto ld to us th a t all th e s e

,
thin gs wo uld co m e to p ass F o r this is th e work o f

G o d ( o n ly) to declare e v e n ts befo re they h appe n an d
, ,
m an ife stly to brin g th e m to p a s e v e n as th e y w e re s

,
x xiii 9
.
3
.
predict e d W e h av e le ar n e d th a t He who taught us th e se

.
1
,
th i ngs an d fo r this e n d was b o rn even Jes us Chri s t w h o

, , ,
w as cr ucifi e d un der Po n ti us Pila te th e procura tor o f Ju dea ,
i n the ti m e o f Tiberi us C ae sar w as th e S o n o f H i m w h o ,
i s t ruly Go d an d w e e ste e m h i m i n the se co n d pl ace

,
.
An d th at we with reason hon our th e pro phetic Sp i rit i n

th e third pl ace w e sh a ll here after sh o w ,
For up o n this .
poin t they acc use us o f m a dn e ss s ayi ng th at we give th e ,
s e c o n d pl a ce aft e r th e un ch a n ge able a n d eter n al G o d the ,
Creato r o f all thi n gs to a m an wh o was cru cifi e d ; (an d ,
this th ey d o ) being ign ora n t o f the m ys tery which i s i n

this m a tte r to which w e exh o rt y o u to take heed w hile
,
2
we explai n i t I n lik e m a nn er as we als o s i n ce we
.
, ,
ha ve b een o b ed i en t to the Wor d ab st ai n fro m s uch thin gs , ,
a n d thr o ugh th e S o n fo llow the on ly un b e o tten Go d

3
g H i s .
( C h ri st s
) wor d s w e r e short an d c o n cis e fo r he w a s n o
’
s o phi st b ut hi s wo r d wa s the G 1
ower o
f d Th t we ‘
, p o a .
sh o u ld w o rship Go d on l he th ght 5 ’
y u s tau u s .
I f th en i n so m e thi ngs we hold the sam e Opi n io n s with

th e po e ts a n d philo soph e rs wh o m y e hon our a n d i n o th e rs , ,
e n t e rtai n vi e w s m o r e su bli m e a n d m ore w o rthy o f th e
Divin e n ature an d if w e alo n e ar e able to pro v e w h a t we

,
sa
y
, w
.
h y a r e we unj us tly h a ted above a ll m e n ? A n d
wh e n we affirm th at th e Wo rd which i s th e fir st bego tte n ,
-
o f God w as born wi tho ut c ar n al k n o wle dge eve n J e sus

, ,
Christ o ur Maste r an d th at he w as crucifi e d an d di e d a n d

,
ro se again an d ascen de d in to h e ave n we advan ce n o n ew

, ,
thi n g di ffe re n t fr o m wh at i s m ai n tai n e d re specti n g tho s e

wh o m y e call th e so n s o f J upi te r But Jesus who i s calle d
6
.
the S o n o f Go d eve n i f he h a d bee n b ut a m an i n the

,
ordin ary sen se would y et by H i s wi sd o m h ave des erve d to

,
be calle d the S o n o f Go d ; fo r all write rs c all H i m Go d w h o ,
i s th e Father o f go ds an d m e n b u t i f w e sa y th a t h e w as
b ego tten o f Go d i n a m ann er fa r diffe re n t from ordi n ary
,
generatio n bein g the Word o f Go d as we h ave b e fo re sai d

, , ,
1 2
X vi ' 4
X Vii i o
x xi M at i v 10 ;
5
. . . xi x . 16 , 1 7 .
an d rais e the d e ad ; th at h e should be en vi o usly tre ated a n d

n o t b e k n o w n th at he sh o uld be cru cifi e d an d die a n d ri se
, ,
ag ain an d a s ce n d i n to he av en ; th at h e sh o ul d b e th e S o n o f
,
G o d a n d so b e c all e d ; th a t so m e sh o uld b e sen t by h i m to

,
pre a ch th es e things to e ve ry n atio n o f m an kin d a n d th at ,
m e n o f th e G e n til e s sh o uld e sp e ci ally b e li e ve i n h i m 1 ’

.
This pro of Justin sub stan tiates i n th e follo wi n g m an

’
n er. Mose s then wh o was th e first o f th e proph e ts

‘
, ,
wrote i n thes e ver y wo r d s : A prin ce sh all n o t fail fro m

J ud ah n o r a rule r fro m b e n e ath h i s fe e t u n til H e sh all
, ,
co m e fo r wh o m i t i s re se rved ; a n d He sh all be th e
,
e xp e cta ti o n o f th e G e n til e s bi n din g H i s colt to a v in e

, ,
washing H i s garm en t i n the blo o d o f the gra pe This .

’
pa ss age i s th us e xpl ain e d by Justin Ju dah w as the .
an c e st o r o f the Jew s fro m wh o m a l s o th e y r e ceiv e d their

,
n am e it w as un til th e ap pe aring o f Je su s Chri s t

th e i n t e r pre t e r o f th e pro ph e ci e s which w e re n o t un der
st o o d th a t th e y co n tin u e d to h a v e a r ul e r a n d a ki n g
’ ’
, .
Bu t a cc o rdi n g to prophecy si n ce Chri st h ath a pp e a r e d

, ,
’
th e Rom a ns h ave reign e d o ver th e J e ws an d p o ss e ss ed all ,
th e ir coun try Agai n th e expre s sio n h e sh all be th e

.
’
, ,
e xp e ct a ti o n o f th e G en til e s i m plied th at m e n o f all,
n atio n s sh o uld e xp e ct h i m to co m e a gai n which i s ’
a ss um e d as a fa ct sin ce o u t o f a ll n atio n s o f m e n they

, ,
look fo r h i m who w a s cruci fi e d i n J ud e a ; after wh om th e

l an d o f th e J ew s wa s im m e di ately subj ugate d a n d given
2
u to th e Ro m a n s The word bin din g h i s colt to a
p s.
,
v i n e a n d w a s h i n g h i s g arm e n t s i n the bl o o d o f th e g ra p e
, ,
w e re a sign represe ntin g wh at sh o uld b e do n e to Chri st ,
a n d wh at H e sh o uld Hi m s e lf p e rform J ustin explain s this ’

.
p a ssage by sta ti ng th at an ass s c o lt w as stan di ng i n a c er

,
’
tai n village boun d to a vin e o n which Chri s t ro de i n to

, ,
’
Je rusale m An d after this H e w as cru cifi e d th a t th e

.
‘
,
rest o f th e proph e cy m ight b e fulfille d F o r th e w ord s .

,
”
washing H i s garm en t i n th e bl o od o f th e grape p r e ,
d icted H i s p assi o n which He w as to u n dergo cle a n sin g ,
xxxix 1
.
JUS TIN M AR T YR . 46 3
by H i s bloo d those who b eli e ve i n H i m For th at .
whi ch i s calle d by the pro phe t i n th e Holy Spiri t H i s

garm en t ar e th e m e n whi ch belie v e i n H i m i n who m
, ,
d wells the s eed whi ch i s fr o m God even the Wo r d An d , .
“ h ”
th at whi ch i s called t e bloo d o f th e grape in dica te s ,
th at he wh o was to appear sh o uld h a ve in deed blo o d ,
b ut th a t h e should h ave it by Divin e power a nd n o t o f ,
human s e e d An d the prin ci pal power af ter God th e

.
Father an d Lord o f all things i s th e S o n the Word ; ,

.
,
fo r as n o t m an b ut God h a th m ade the blood o f th e vi n e

, ,
so this i n ti m ated th at the b lo o d shoul d n o t be o f h um an
s eed b u t o f the power o f G o d

, .
‘
Isa iah a lso an other proph e t predi ctin g the sam e things
, ,
i n diffe re n t words th us sp ak e : Th e re shall com e a s tar

,
o f Ja cob an d a flower sh a ll spri n g from th e bran ch o f

,
”
J esse an d up o n hi s ar m sh all th e Gen tiles hope Now a
, .
shi ni ng s tar did ri s e a n d a flower d i d spri n g fr om th e ,
root o f Jesse e ven this Christ For thro ugh the power
,
.
o f God h e w a s bor n o f a v irgin o f th e s eed o f J a c o b the ,
father o f Jud ah who h ath b e e n sh o wn to be the fa th e r

,
o f the J e ws Moreover Jesse wa s hi s progenitor a ccording

.
to th e pro ph e cy an d he was th e so n o f Jacob an d J uda h

,
by n a tur a l d es cen t An d ag ai n h e ar h o w expre ssly it was

2
.
,
predicted by Isai ah th at h e sh o uld be born o f a vi rgi n .
For th us it was spoken B eh o ld a virgi n sh all conceiv e

a n d b e a r a s o n an d they sh a ll s ay o f hi s n am e : Go d
,
”
w ith u s F o r the thi n g s which appe ared to be i ncr e d i b le
.
a n d i m p o ssibl e with m e n th o s e did Go d p re d ic t b y the ,
r O h e ti c Spi rit th at when th e y cam e to ass t he s ho uld

p p , p y
n o t b e di sbelieved b ut believed i nas m uc h as the w r
, y e e ,
before de cl ar ed Justin h aving furth er explained the.

’
m ean in g o f this prophecy i n i ts li te ra l s e nse he thus .
quot e s prob ably fro m a h a rmo ny o f the gospe ls the

,
.
e g
m ss a e o f the a n ge l to M a ry : l le hu ld t he n fi hn lt m u ‘
i i th wo m b by t h l l l ( J h ns t and shalt he at
ce v e n
y e n
y .
h H i h
’
a s o n a n
,
d h e sh a ll b e ca l le d t he H u n u l t e g e s t ;
1
xli .
8
i lll .
CH AP . an d thou sh alt call H i s n am e Je sus fo r He sh all s av e H i s ,
p e ople fro m their si n s An d h e adds : Th us they w h o

.
’
h av e r e co rd e d all thin gs co n ce rn in g o ur Saviou r Jesus

Chri st h ave taugh t ; wh o m we believe sin ce the pro ph e tic
, ,
Spirit a ls o d e cla red as we h ave shown by th e a b o v e

,
m e n tio n e d Isa i ah th at h e should be s o b o rn

’
.
,
Mo se s th erefo re th e pro phet alre ady quoted d e cla re s

, , ,
th at we a r e n o t p e rm itte d to co n sider the Sp i r i t a n d the

o wer whi ch i s r o m Go d to b e a n o ther tha n the W o r d ,
p f y ,
which i s also th e fi r s t b eg o tte n o f G o d a n d which a s

’
-
, ,
J us tin explain s ove rsh ado wed th e virgin whils t als o i n

, ,
a ll a g e s it i n spir e d th e pr o phet s Now wh en y e h e ar

1
.
th e s ayi n gs o f th e p r O ph e ts a s if they w e re d e liv e re d by ,
s o m e o n e p e rs o n im agi n e n o t th at th ey ar e said by the

,
i nspired wri ters th em se lves b u t by th e Di vin e W o rd ,
which m oved th e m F or s o m e ti m e s it proph e tic ally

.
de clares wh at sh all co m e to p ass here after ; so m eti m es it

s p e ak s a s i n th e p e rs o n o f G o d th e Father an d L o rd o f
all ; so m e tim e s as i n th e p e rs o n o f Chri s t a n d s o m e ,
tim e s as i n th e p erso n o f the pe o ple who an swe r to the

Lo rd or to H i s F ather 2
We h ave befo re explain ed th a t
.
Chri st w as th e fir st bego tten o f Go d bein g the W or d or

-
r ea son o f which a ll m en wer e

, p a r ta ker s T he
y th en who .
li ved agr eea b ly to r ea s on wer e r ea lly C hr is ti a ns ev e n i f ,
th ey were co n side re d a thei sts su ch a s S o crates Hera clit us , , ,
a n d th e lik e am o n g the Gr e ek s a n d a m o n g o th e r n ati o ns , ,
Ab rah am An anias Az arias Misael an d Elias a n d m a n y

, , , , ,
o th e rs . T hos e ther efor e who of o ld li ved wi tho ut r ig ht

r ea son , the s a me wer e b a d m en , a n d en e m i es to C hr i s t, and
th e m u rde re rs o f tho s e w h o lived a gr e eably to reas o n .
Wh e re as they wh o e ve r live d o r n o w li ve i n a m an n e r ,
which reaso n woul d approv e ar e truly Chri stian s a n d , ,

3
fre e fro m fe ar or tro ubl e Plato a s w e ll a s we o u r
.
,
s elve s h av e all l e arn e d th a t th e wh o l e w o rld w as m a d e

,
by the Wo rd o f Go d from wh at w as re lated , by

1
Mo s es "
2
X] “
i t
4
IX X ‘i o
4 66 OR I GI N OF THE R OM AN CH UR C H .
flesh and bl o od for o ur salvatio n even so we ar e t au ght ,
tha t the food which i s bless ed by the prayer o f th e W ord ,
w hich ca me from hi m by the con vers io n o f which o ur

,
b l oo d an d flesh ar e n ou ris hed i s the flesh an d b lood o f ,

1
th at Jesus who was m ade fle sh .
’
Th es e extrac ts from the Great Apolo gy lead us to th e

fo llo wi ng con clusions Justin the philosopher lea r n ed
h is doctr in es about Chri st from an A n ti Pauli ni c Ju d ai ser -
wh o se em s to h ave b e longed to a gn o stic s ect Oppos e d to

th at o f C er i nth us an d rather m o re akin to th at o f Apollos
, ,
o r whoever the writer o f the Epistle to the H ebrews

2
m ay ha ve been .Thus it i s th at we m eet i n the writin gs
o f Jus tin with two di ffere n t an d a n ta go n i s tic s tr ea ms ,
which it is im possible to un ite As Philo in hi s wri tin gs .
ive s us a mi xture o f Or ien tal an d o f Greek philo s ophy

g ,
a ppli ed to Judais m so Jus tin m ove s between the two

,
poles o f Judai sm an d gn osticism which he vai nly atte m pts ,
h arm o n iously to com bin e Like Philo s writings w e m ay

’
.
,
r ega rd tho s e o f Jus ti n m ore a s a co m pe n di um o f J e wi sh
a n d ex trem e gn o s tic doctrin es th an as th e ex ress io n o f

p ,
th a t good depo sit which the Apo stles h ad tran smi tted .
H e seems to repres en t the state o f tran sitio n fro m an an ti

gno stic to a gn ostic Ch ristian Al though it is m os t pr o .
b ably a h arm on y o f the first thr ee gospels fro m which he

u ote yet he k n ows an d i n sis ts upo n th e re t doct i
q s , g a r n e
o f the so n shi p or n ew bi rth whi ch had constituted the

,
centre o f the Lord s se cr et doctri n e and which w as in

’
Chri st s words recorded in John s gospel To o n e o f the

’ ’
.
’
Lord s se cr et sa yings he directly r efers although at th at ,
tim e this a po stoli c apo cr yph al r ecord does n o t s eem to

ha ve been publis hed or gen era lly recognis ed
, The wan t .
o f h arm on y i n hi s doctr i n e s abo ut th e Divin e an d the
h uman na ture of Chri st an d also the wan t o f au th ori ty

,
fo r s om e o f hi s doc tr in es form s a void whi ch the Gos p e l

,
o f Paul would h av e filled up But n eithe r i s th e g re at

.
Apostle n o r ar e hi s wri ti ngs di rectly referr ed to

, , .
lxxxvi
1
.
'
S ee D i al g ue wi th T yph
1
o r o.
J US T I N M AR TYR . 46 7
Justin agrees with Paul an d John as far as the Divin e C H AP.
n ature o f Chri st is con cern ed ; b ut he stro n gly Oppo ses

th e car di n al a po stolic doctrin e th at c o n cernin g the fl e sh
’
, , ,
1
Christ cam e o f or from the Israelites ; th at accordi n g
’
to th e fl e sh C h ri st w as m a de o f the s eed o f David whils t

, , ,
a ccordin g to the spirit o f s anc tifi cati o n he w as the S o n o f ,

2
God . The spirit o f san cti ficati o n the Spir it o f God by , ,
which all m e n can be m oved the spirit o f adoption , ,
through wh ich Jesus was m a de the Christ an d through ,
whi ch Chri st i s form ed i n H i s followers i s by Jus ti n ,
called the Divin e Word o r Re aso n o f which all m e n o f ,
all age s were p articip ator s Were it n o t for th e li teral .
a n d carn al i n terpreta tion o f the p a ssage i n th e proph e ts
abou t a so called virgin Jus tin woul d hav e been a di s

-
,
’
ci ple o f Paul an d th e refore h i s doctrin e woul d h a ve b e en

,
th e pur e do ctrin e o f Chris t H a d there exis ted a t that .
tim e an a po stoli c a cco un t o f the suppose d a bs olutely

su perh um an bir th o f Jesus o n which Ju stin r e p e a tedl y ,
ins is ts he coul d n ot possibly h ave failed to refer to it

, ,
w hen tr yin g to prove by Scri ptur e quotation s an as ser -
tion which m ay poss ibly have caus ed h i s death I n order .
m o re fully to con sider hi s i n te rpreta tion o f this virgi n

prophecy fro m whi ch al on e he can be admitted to ha ve
,
a ddu c e d even a sh o w o f auth ority fo r h i s deductio ns ,
we sh all n ow con sider those pa rts of hi s di alo gue with

3
T ryph o w hich refe r to thi s subject .
Now sai d T ry ph o ,
th at which yo u as se rt , ,
n am e ly th at thi s Chris t is God who exis te d fr om all

, ,
ete rnity an d th at He afterw ar ds con descended to be born

,
an d m a de m an an d th at He w as n o t m an o f m an s e e m s
, ,
to m e n o t o nly i n credible b u t a ls o ab s ur d T ry p h o .
,
sai d I thi s foun dation will sta n d su re n am e ly

, th a t H e
, , ,
i s th e Christ o f Go d even though I s hould no t b e a b le to

,
ro ve th at H e d i d p r e ex is t a th e S o n O f th e Cre ator o f s
p
-
1
R om i x 5 . . . R o m i 3, 4
11
. . .
2 W e q uote B rown s
’
x
te t as re pu b li sh ed , 1 846 .
11 11 2
4 68 OR I GI N OF T HE R OM AN CH UR C H .
the uni verse an d w as Go d an d was m ade m an o f a

, ,
virgin But sin ce it has been fully pro ved th a t H e i s the

.
Chr is t o f God wh atsoever He is if I sh all n o t be a ble to

, ,
pro ve ( th e above) it will be m ore reas o n able o n ly

to say tha t I wa s m i s ta ken i n this p oi n t b ut n o t to den y ,
th at He i s th e Chri st though H e s ho ul d se em to y o u
,
to b e m ade m an o f m an an d n othin g m ore coul d be ,
proved than tha t H e wa s m a d e C hr i s t by electi on F o r .
th e re ar e s om e o f o ur profe ssion wh o ackn o wledge H i m

to be the Ch ris t though they say tha t H e was m ad e m an
,
o f m an with whom I cann ot a gree n o r coul d I if th e

, ,
gre ate st p art o f us shoul d ass ert the sam e F o r we we re .
c omm an ded by Chris t n o t to beli e v e the doctrin e s o f m e n ,
b ut tho se which the holy prophets h ave p ublish e d a n d

Chris t H im self h ath taught 1
They said T ryph o wh o
.
’
, ,
sa th a t He w as m a de m an o f m an an d th at H e w as
y ,
an oin ted an d m a de Chris t by election s eem to m e to ,
s p e a k th at which i s m uch m ore c re di ble th an th e y am o n gs t
y o u who s a
y as y o u sa
y F or we a ll expect .a C h ri s t to
b e born th at will be m an o f m an an d th at E lias s h a ll ,
an oin t H i m when He is co m e But if H e wou ld be .
thought to be the Ch ris t it i s n ecessary we shoul d kn ow

,
th a t H e w as m a de m an o f m an An d becaus e Eli as i s .
n o t yet co m e w e do n o t believe th at He i s th e Chr is t

’
.
,
Here I asked hi m wheth e r the pro phet Malachi d i d

n o t sa
y th a t Eli as w as to com e be fore the gre a t a n d
drea dful d ay o f the Lord ? Ye s an swered he I f th e ,

.
s cript ure then fo rce s y o u to o w n th a t the prophe c ie s

, ,
m en tio n ed a two fold co m i n g o f Chri st sh ou ld w e ,
n o t think th at the W ord o f God did fo r e te l th a t Eli as ,
hi s forerunn er shoul d com e before the dreadful an d

,
great d ay th a t i s H i s secon d com in g ? Yes said he

, , , .
T h at i t sh all be so said I o ur Lord h as ta ught us i n

, ,
H i s Gosp el when He said th at E li as sh all com e

, A nd .
thi s we are sure will com e to p ass when o ur Lord Je su s ,
Chris t shall come from heaven m H i s glory At w h o s e .
xlvii i 1
.
4 70 OR I GI N OF THE R OM AN C H UR CH .
which by the H o ly Ghos t i s ca lled a lso the Glor y of the

Lo r d , a n d so meti mes the S on , s o m eti me s Wi s d o m , s o m e
ti mes a n Angel, a n d s o meti mes God , a nd s om eti m es the
Lo r d , a n d the L ogos or Wor d , a nd on ce, wh en he appea re d
to Jesus the S o n o f Nave , i n the f or m of a m a n , h e cal ls
h im s elf the C ap ta i n Jus t as we s ee als o th at o n e fi r e i s
.
l ighted fro m an other withou t di m in ishin g th at whi ch it i s

lighted fro m , th at s till con tinuin g to be the s am e ; an d
t h at wh i ch i s lighte d does re ally ex is t , b ut does n o t
dimi nish th at from which it was li ghted An d th e Word .
o f Wi sdo m s h all tes tify fo r m e , wh o i s ve ry God , b e go tte n
o f the F ather o f all thin g s , a n d r e ally i s the Lo go s or
W ord , a nd Wisdo m , an d Power , an d Glory o f H i m that

begot hi m, who thus spake by So lom on .
’
Does no t this sayin g o f Is ai ah Who shall declare

H i s gen era ti on ? beca use H i s life i s take n awa y fro m
th e ear t s ee m to in ti m a te th a t he who m God d e liv e red
un to de ath fo r th e i n iqui ties o f the peo ple h ad n o t h i s
o r igi n al from m an Con cern i n g whose bloo d , Mo ses

a ls o , as I sa id before , sp ak e fig ura tively, th at H e shoul d
”
was h H i s garme n t i n the blood o f the grape , beca u s e
H i s blood was n o t o f h um an e xtra ction b ut by th e will
o f Go d . An d th at which i s spoken by David I n th e
be auty o f thy sain ts, from th e wom b h ave I begotten
Thee b e fore the m orn ing star T h e Lo rd sware , a nd .
will n o t repen t, Thou art a Priest fo r ever after the o r d e r

” 2
o f Melchi s edec Does it n o t prove th at it was fixed lon g
.
b efo re , th at th e Go d an d Fa ther o f all thi ngs s ho ul d

b e get H i m als o o f the wo mb o f a wom an ? An d i n
o ther words he says : Thy thron e , O God, i s fo r e ver
a n d ev e r ; the s ceptre o f Thy kin gdom i s a s ceptre o f
e qui ty Thou h as t loved ri ghteo usn es s an d hated i ni qui ty ,

therefore God , T h y God, h a th a n oin ted Thee with the
”
o i l o f gla dn ess above thy fe llow s
3
.
T o thi s argume n ta tion T ry ph o O ppos es thre e prin c ipal
1
lxi ; Prov
. . vi i i 21, &c
. . C omp Ps
. . ex. 3, 4
.
3
x
l iii ; . co mp . Ps . xlv
.
JUS TI N M AR T YR . 47 1
obj e ction s T h e Scripture do es n ot say :

. Behold a
virgin sh all con ce ive an d bear a s o n b ut : Behold a ,
youn g wo m an sh all con ceive an d be ar a s o n an d so o n as , ,
y o u s ai d A n d thi s whole pro phecy rela te s to He z ekiah as

.
,
does plainly appe ar from the co m pletio n o f it Then .

’
T r yph o i m plies th at thi s fable abo u t C h r i st s birth i s n o t

’
dissi m ilar to the o ld Gr ec ian fable abo ut Pers eus bein g

bo rn o f the virgin D an ae ; J upite r as they call hi m , ,
comin g down upo n her i n a s hower o f gold An d fi nal ly .

’
, ,
he ver y adroitly bri ngs forward an un doubted Messian ic

prophecy an d shows tha t i f taken lite rally as Justin rea ds
, ,
the prophecy abo ut the virgin it r en ders i mposs ible any ,
other th an the usual kin d o f bir th fo r the Me ssia h .
How the n sai d T r yp ho d oe s th e Scrip ture say to

,
’
D avid th at God wi ll ta ke to H i ms elf a s on fr o m hi s

,
loi ns an d will establish the ki n gdom to hi m an d set hi m

, ,
u po n the thro n e o f H i s glory The p assage referred to ’

.
by T ryph o i s the followin g : T h e Lord h ath sworn i n

truth u nto D avid he will n o t tur n from it : of the fr ui t ,
of thy b od y will I se t u po n th y thron e I f thy c hildren .
will keep m y coven an t and m y testim on y th a t I sha ll

tea ch the m thei r children sh all also si t u pon thy thro n e
,
fo r everm ore For the Lord h ath chos e n Zion he h ath

.
,
desire d it fo r h i s h abitation There will I m ake the horn .
1
o f Da vid to b u d I h ave ordain ed a l am p for m in e .
2
a n oin ted T o this grave objection Justin replies thus
’
.
I f th is prophecy Behold a vir gin sh all co n ceive w as, ,
n o t s pok e n to the hous e o f D avid b ut to so m e other ,
ho us e o f the twelve tribe s the ma tter mi ght perh aps ,
a dmi t o f so m e do ubt ; b ut as thi s prophecy i s spoken to th e
hous e o f David that wh ich God spoke to David i n a figur e,
i s by Isai ah explain ed h o w it was to co m e to p as s un less ,
o u ar e ign oran t t h a t m an y t hin gs were sai d an d don e

y ,
o b s cur e ly i n parab le s typ e s an d figur es whi ch the pr ophets , , ,
th at succeeded tho se that said a nd did them explai n ed 3

.
’
C om p J xxxi ii
. or . . 15 I s ai ah xi . 1 , 10 ; xl viii . 1 4, 15 ; xxv u . 6 .
9
Ps . c xxxi i 1 1 1 7 .
-
.
3
lx viii .
It must be a d mi
tted th at on this poin t the be tte r
ar g um e n t i s n o t o n the s ide o f J ustin b ut o f T r yp h o .
The o n e prophecy clearly refers to the S o n o f D avid the ,
Messiah ; the other cann ot re fer to the sam e o r it wou ld ,
r en der o f n o n e e ffect an d di s an n ul th e form er W e h a ve .
a lre a dy poin ted o ut th at Isai ah s prophecy abo u t the

’
v ir in refers to God s co m in g to h i s te m ple to the o u t

’
g ,
pouring of H i s Spiri t to the Imm anuel Israel o f th e latter -
d ays Ever y attempt to prove th e bi rth from a virgin

.
by Old Testam en t quota tion s m ust fail As to th e N e w .
Testam en t Justin s writings prove th at up to th e m iddle

,
’
o f th e s econ d cen t ury no apo stolic or su ppo sed a po s tol i c , ,
a ccoun t exi s ted o f the exceptio n al an d m iraculo us b i rth

,
o f the child Je sus by a virgin Si n ce alrea dy i n the fi rst

.
c en tury written sayi n gs o f Ch r i s t were referred to as
a u thori tative an d a s J ustin a dm i ts o f n o other th a n s crip

,
t ur al a rg um en t s hi s n o t referri n g to such an a ccou n t or

, ,
a t le as t to such a tr a dition fo r n either o f which w e h a ve

,
a n y authori ty d atin g fro m tho s e tim e s m us t b e taken i n to ,
s erious considera tio n by the tr u e dis cipl e s o f Chri st Jews .
an d C hri s ti an s were ri ght i f they rej ected this do cetic
d octri n e of Justin Marty r .
M a r ci on .
W e have begun the histo ry o f th e Rom an ch urc h by

p oi n tin g o ut der wh at circum stan ces Paul cam e to
un
R o m e and di e d there Th e n we sh o wed wha t m ust h a ve

.
been the state o f th at Church i n the tim e o f Cle m en t ,
Paul s con te m porary ; an d th at the revere n ce fo r th i s

’
Apostle an d hi s doctrin e i f it was gen eral i n Rom e a fter

,
hi s death s oo n m ade w ay fo r the re n ewal o f Ju d ais i n g

,
te n den c ies which the writer o f the Sheph e rd very

,
cautiously tr ies to correct n o t by poin tin g o ut the e r ror

, ,
b u t by sugge stin g the truth Havin g cons idered th e .
r elati on s between Chris tian gn osti cism an d an ti Chri s ti an -

4 74 O R I GIN OF THE R OM AN CH U R CH .
by the Phili ppi an s as referrin g to thi s man o f S in o pe .
For Eus ebius h as tran smitted to us the followin g a cco un t

o f Irenaeus Havin g stated tha t Polycarp h ad b e en i n
.
s tru cted by the Apo s tles who a p po in ted hi m as b i s hop i n

,
Asia h e wri tes : He always taught what he h ad le ar n e d

,
fro m the Apo s tles wh a t the Church h ad h an ded dow n

, ,
an d wh a t i s the on ly tru e d o ctrin e All the ch urches .
b e ar witne ss to these thin gs an d thos e th at h ave been the ,
s u cce ss ors o f Polyca rp to the pre se n t ti m e a witn e ss O f ,
th e tru th far m ore worthy o f credi t an d m uch m ore ,
c ertain th an either Valen ti n e or M a rcio n or the res t of ,
thos e p er ver s e tea cher s T he sam e Polycar p comi n g to

.
Ro m e under the episcop ate o f An icetus turn e d m an y o f ,
th e afores aid heretics to the Church o f God proc laimi n g ,
th e o n e an d o nl y true fa ith th at he h ad rec eived from ,
th e Apo stles th at n am e ly which w as delivered by th e

,
Church An d th e re ar e th o s e s till li vin g who hear d h i m

.
re la te that Jo hn th e disciple o f the Lo rd went in to a b ath

,
a t Ephesus an d s eein g C e r i n th u s within r an o ut wi th out

, ,
ba thi ng a n d excl aim ed : Let us flee lest the bath shoul d

, ,
fall i n as lon g as C e ri n th us th at en e my o f tru th i s

, , ,
within An d the s am e Po lycarp on ce com in g a n d m e e tin g

.
”
Marcion who sai d : Ackn owledge us he replied
, I , ,
a ck n owledge
( or salute
) th e fi r s t bor n o f S a tan S u ch -
.
cautio n di d the Apo s tl e s a n d their di s ciple s u se so as no t to ,
h ave even an y co m muni o n even i n word with an y o f thos e

, ,
th at th us m utilate d the tru th a ccordi n g to the declar at io n
o f Paul : An h e re tica l m an aft e r the first an d s e c on d

a d m o ni tio n avoid kn owin g th a t s u ch an o n e i s perv e rs e
, ,
a n d th at he s in s bri n gi n g co n d e m n ation u on hi m s elf 1 ” ’

, p .
I f then Po lycarp h as c alle d Marcio n the fir st bor n o f -
Satan the censure which he h as expressed in th at sa m e

,
Epistle agai nst those who pervert the oracles o f the Lo rd

‘
,
’
m ay be prin cip ally directed aga in st hi m This m utila tion .
o f scriptu re i s wh a t Iren aeus

2
E pip h a n ius a nd oth ers , ,
H E i v 14
. . . . H aer. i i i 1 2, 1 0
. .
M AE GI ON 47 5
repeatedly affirm But the best proof li es i n the fact th at

.
,
he o n ly recogn ised o n e Apostl e that i s Paul an d o n e , ,
gosp el which h as b e en iden tified with th e Gospel after

,
1
Luke the text O f w hich he h ad system atically fa lsi fied O f
, .
the doctrin es o f Marcion we h ave only to con sider m ore

m inute ly those which re fe rre d to d o ceti ci sm Mar cio n s ’
.
p ri n cipal O b j e ct w as to sh o w th a t Christian ity as h e

, ,
co n ce ived it i s som ethin g ess en tially n ew whilst there i s

, ,
n o e ss e n tia l di ffe re n ce b e tween hea then ism a n d J u d ais m .
The God o f the Christian s i s n o t the Go d o f the Jews ,
a n d th e Chri st o f th e Chri s ti ans i s n o t th e Ch ris t o f Is ra el .
The lower o r secon d God th e creator of th e world or ,
D e m iurg i s the God o f the Jews whilst the Al m ighty

, ,
a n d Etern al God i s o n ly th e God o f the Chri s tia n s The .
form e r h as give n the law the la tter th e go sp e l T he

,
.
M ess i a h for eto ld by I s r a el s p r op hets ha s no thi ng els e to

’
d o tha n to b r i ng a b out the r etur n of the Jews fr o m the

cap ti vi ty b ut the C hr is t of the C hr is ti a ns i s the un i ver s a l
2
M whos e ki ng d o m
es s i a h, i s an hea ven ly a nd eter n a l one .
This relation eith e r to the Creator o f

Christ stan ds i n n o
th e world the Dem i urg or to the world
, He i s a spirit , .
,
a nd can n ot be co nn ected with m atter o f a n y ki n d ; He
cann o t therefore b e com e in carn ate Christ i s n o t th e real .
b u t the app aren t in ca rn ation o f th a t Divin e Word or S o n

O f God who alon e kn ows the Fa ther an d i s kn own by
,
H i m as well as by those to who m He wi ll r e vea l

,
3
it .Accordi n g to the great anti Christian Ma rcio n as -
,
’
Tertulli an calls hi m the Chri st o f the Christi ans w as a

,
ph a n to m who at the syn agogue o f Capern aum sudden ly

,
a pp e a red i n the form o f a full ro w n m an fo r th e pu rpo s e

g
-
4
O f prote s tin g against the law an d the pro ph ets Neithe r .
S e e Volkmar s E van geli um M arc on , 185 2

1 ’ ‘
i ’
.
3
p
C o m B aur s C h ri s tl Gno s s,
’
.
’
2 55 f. i p . .
3
p bb
H i lge nfeld h as r e n d er ed r o a le th at M ar c on h as tran sm i tte d to us i
i
thi s sayi n g of C hr i st, o f w h ch th e gn o sti cs mad e s o much i n i ts o ri g in al
fo rm : N O on e k ne w th e F ath er sav e th e S on, n or th e S on th an th e F at h e r,
an d h e to w h omsoe v e r H e wi ll re v e al H i m
’
.
T ort i v 7 . . .
C H AP w as H is suff eri n gdeath a real o n e ; it was th e

n or Hi s
l as t scen e o f hi s app arition which was followed by H i s ,
des cen di ng in to hell .
It i s ab solutely certai n th at the Gospel o f Lu ke was

kn o wn to Marcion who recogn ised n o other F rom this
, .
it follo ws th at he n ecessarily kn ew Ma tthew s go s pel ’
a n d a l s o th at o f Ma rk tho ugh possibly n o t i n the form

,
tran smitted to us It i s im possible to prove or di s prove

.
th at the text o f Luke s gospel which Marcion kn e w was ’

, ,
s om ewh a t di fferen t fro m the o n e trans mi tted to us T he .
extra cts from Marcio n s gospel whi ch Tertullian and ’
E pi ph ani us h ave trans m itte d to us m ay n o t suffic e fo r ,
e ither o f the above ass erti o n s But they e n able u s to .
in sist upon the fact tha t Marcion s g ospel was ess e n tially ’
a n altered edition o f Luk e s go spel an d th at hi s prin c ipal

’
altera tio ns were cause d by the differe n ce betwee n h i s

1
do ctrin e an d that o f Paul It i s by hi s An ti Pa uli n i c.
-
do ce tic vie w about the pers o n o f C hr ist th at Ma rcion s ’
m o s t i m portan t altera tion s can be explain ed such as the ,
o mission o f the en tire early his tory o f Jesus O thers de n ote .
the writer s i nten tion to carry out m ore fully than Luke
’
h ad don e the peculi ar prin ciples o f Paul Thus the Lord .
w as by Marcion recorded to h ave sai d i n Paul s an ti

’
n om i stic s en s e th a t n o t o n e tit tle o f H is wor ds in s te a d o f

, ,
2
th e law should fa il
, A n o ther m odification o f the go sp e l
.
text m ay be n oticed which refers to Mar cion s a n ti ’
a po s tolic views a bou t the God o f the Ch r i s ti an s n o t b e i n

g
the Go d o f the Jews an d therefore n o t the Go d o f th e
,
whol e ear th I n th e p arall e l p assage to Luke x 2 1

. .
,
Jes us i s by Marcion re co rde d to h ave addressed Go d the

Fa ther a s the Lord of He aven an d n o t as the Lord o f ,
’
He aven an d Earth These extra cts suffice to co nfir m

.
’
th e te stim ony o f Ire n ae us T e r t ulli an O rigen E pi p h ani us

, , , ,
an d others accordi ng to which Marcion falsifi ed th e

,
g o sp e l tex t
-
It i
. s prob able th a t he di d n o t co m m e n c e
S ee H ilgenfeld
’
s Kri t . Un tersuch ungen, ’
1850 .
9
k
Lu e xvi 1 7 .

Untitled

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Untitled

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

H I D D EN W ISD O M O F C H RIST

BY ERN EST DE BUNS E N .

T HE D OCTR IN E OF JE S US cannot be known as it ou gh t to

In the ﬁrst p la ce , s om e addi tional li ght must be thrown

i ts con nexion with Ch ristian ity . In the s econ d place , a

sa tisfactory reason m ust be a ss ign ed for the m ysterio us

whi ch h ave been recorded only by the b elo v e d Apostle ,

whos e Gospel was n o t published before an advan ced period

It is the Obj ect of th e followin g in vestigation s on th e

origin an d developm en t of a pocryphal traditio n , an d es

p e ci ally on the Hi dden W i sdo m of Chri st to , su gge st a

Scriptural soluti on of th ese all -

thus to further the kno wledge of the truth as it is in

ABBE Y LO D GE , R EGEN T '

D ev elo p m en t o f Apo cryphal T r a di ti o n or Jewi sh Gno sti ci sm

I n tr od ucti on —C h i r st a n d th e Ph ar i se e s Chr i st an d H i s D i sci p le s

PEL REVEAL ED r o PAUL

I ntro d u cti o n —T h e H i dd en W i d m —T h e O th e Go s el —Paul

T HE EPI S TLE TO T HE HEBREW S .

I n tr o d ucti on —F ath er , S on an d S pi r i t—T h e T wo C ov en an ts

T HE EPI S T LE OF B RNA ABAS .

D oc eti c D ev elopmen t of Gn o sti ci sm

O RI GIN OF THE RO MAN CHUR C H .

P ag e l , li ne 1 4 fr om top th e great d e s ce nd ent .

th ey ha d n ot all r ece ved i .

O R I GI N AL T T AN VER AL T RAD I T I O N O F THE ARYAN S —

W hen the Gentiles, who ha ve

not the la w, do by na tur e the thing s conta i ned in

R E L I GI O N i s a deﬁnition an d a m ani festation o f the rela

the chosen people Isra el m ust al ways be regarde d as the

God s revela tion to m an ; the sowi ng the growin g an d the

reapin g o f the Divin e Word For th e Bible i s the m irror.

which reﬂects to the believer i n God s supernatural action ’

upo n hi s s o ul th e hi s tory o f th a t a ction upon the chos e n

men o f a ch o sen people whilst a dm ittin g a sim ilar a ctio n

O n h u man ity at large an d th u s deﬁn in the co n n ectio n

Abrah am the an cestor o f the chosen race the ﬁrst de Ab

sce n d an t o f Shem was called an d cho s en by God

li ved i n U r o f the Ch aldees an d received the Divin e

the s ou thern declivity o f the Arm e ni an t able lan d the -

moun t ai n s o f the Ch aldaean s the p atriarch al family per , ,

haps followed by m any others p ursued i ts southwar d ,

course towards the Lan d o f Prom ise The sacre d records .

do n o t in form us whi ch we re th e r e lation s of the fri e n d

in h abita n ts o f South e rn Asia But w e k n ow th at th e se .

sa m e an d the adj oi n in g di stric ts were i n h abited by m igh ty

the Assyria n s Am ong th e inh abita nts o f these coun tri e s

were the B a ctri an s wh o w e re at this ti m e rule d o ver by

n ative ki n g s an d who p o s s e ss ed th e n orth e as t e rn p a rt o f

th a t di strict which i n later tim es form e d th e Persian pro

r eform e r o f th e Ary an fai th prom ulgate d hi s doctrin e , ,

th e l e a di n g pri n cipl e s o f w h ich h ave b e en tran smi tte d

o th e rs tr an slate it th e ori gin a l text This origin al te xt ’

form e d th e writte n law which m ay h ave bee n in te rpre te d , ,

ev en from the ea rliest tim es by an o ral or verb al tradition ,

which w as called Zen d an d was i n cours e o f tim e ,

co m m itte d to wri ting Th us an other or seco n d law a .

D e utero n om y w a s a dded to the o rigin al text of the

Ho ly Wo rd An d the com p en di um s o f th e written a n d

the oral law w e re com bin e d un der th e title O f Avesta

Avesta an d th en the oral law the Z en d wo uld b e re garded

as m o s t i m por ta n t ; a n d th us th e ch an ge from Ave s t a

Z e n d to Z e n d Avesta m ight b e explain ed We sh all late r

refe r to a fam o us p assage i n th e m ost an cie n t p ar t o f th e